《Power of the Elements: Recharge》


 Chapter 1 - The Fire Ignites (1)

    Within a dimly lit chamber, a red crystal hovered above a red pedestal, radiating as though commanding the darkness to retreat. On the far side of the chamber, away from the crystal, a mechanical door retracted into the inner door frame. Once fully opened, two elven individuals entered the chamber, making their way toward the illuminating crystal.


    One was a man with an elderly man with wrinkles on his face. His hair was short, black, and fading, with subtle traces of gray threads interwoven. He wore a stately tan robe with black trimmings and sleeves of a deep yellow hue.


    The other man stood imposingly tall with long red flowing hair down his back and piercing amber eyes that held resolve. He wore a dark gray vest layered over a sleek, maroon, long-sleeve shirt, dark brown pants, and leather boots


    They each carried an emblem with a picture of a shield over their heart.


    "A new warrior of fire?" said the younger man with hardened eyes. "When do I leave?"


    "It''s on Earth, if you are wondering," the older man said with a knowing smile as he handed documents to the redhead. "The details of the mission and who you will work with. You collaborated with them before."


    The redhead glanced at the document. After reading the information, he gave a slight nod. "Good, work will get done."


    The old man nodded. "Time is of the essence."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Monday. June 13. Earth, Parkerville. 10 am. House in the suburbs-


    In the quiet of his bedroom, a biracial Japanese boy lay wide awake, glaring at the ceiling as if it would stare back at him. After blinking twice, he sat up. The boy scratched his messy, short, spiky black hair while his auburn eyes looked over at his cell phone sitting on his bedside table. Grabbing the device, he started scanning through the messages. He smiled while reading through them, but a frown manifested as other messages caught his attention. He replied before setting his phone aside and letting out a tired yawn.


    "Guess things change when you move away." He mused, a sigh escaping his lips. "What should I do before school starts?"


    As he contemplated, he dressed in a red t-shirt and cargo shorts, then slipped on a pair of sneakers before leaving the bedroom and moving downstairs. His mind was racing on what to do for the rest of the summer. When he entered the living room, he saw his sister, a girl with long black hair, lying on the couch while reading a magazine. She sported a blue striped shirt and blue jeans.


    He scanned the room before gazing at her. "Tina, where is mom?"


    The girl momentarily took her auburn eyes off the magazine to lazily stare into her brother. "Did you forget mother is at work, Jake? She''s in charge of some technology division."


    "We just moved here two days ago." He rubbed the back of his head, feeling unhappy. "I thought she would want to rest?"


    She nonchalantly gazed at him with a raised eyebrow. "People work."


    He nodded and looked at the picture on the piano. A photograph of the four of them: a white man, an Asian woman, and the two siblings. The picture appeared to have been taken a few years ago.


    The teen boy sighed. "Dad always did say, ''Going to a new city is like new beginnings.''"


    Tina sat up and solemnly gazed at him. "I remember. The last time he said that... was two years ago before he¡­"


    "Yeah." His mood soured for a bit before he took a deep breath. "We had two years to mourn." A faint smile slowly manifested. "We were busy yesterday with moving. Come on."


    The young lass smiled before rising up. "You seem awfully motivated."


    "We''re a new city. Aren''t you curious what it is like?"


    "Are you in deep thought again? Don''t do that." She chuckled, a hint of amusement in her voice as she smirked.


    He playfully rolled his eyes at her. "Can''t help it sometimes."


    "''Can''t help it sometimes,'' he says." She mimicked by making her voice deeper. "Last week, you wondered, ''Wonder if it will lead to something interesting?'' You daydream when you are bored."


    The boy rubbed the back of his head. "Well¡­ "


    Tina chuckled before heading to the front door. "Don''t keep your head in the clouds, big brother. You might miss out on cool people."


    He shrugged as he followed her. The boy had to admit he tended to get lost in his thoughts quite often. Sometimes, he wondered if this life was all there was. Hopefully, exploring their new home would take his mind off things.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Parkerville, Downtown-


    A woman stood on top of the tallest building in the city. She wore a bright pink dress, matching colored flats, and a pink umbrella that concealed her face. A smile formed on her lip as she took in the view of Parkerville.


    "Much has changed in the past 300 years. People have evolved, but¡­ people haven''t changed¡­ there is still corruption." She giggled. "Oh, this is going to be fun."


    With a sinister smile, she vanished in the air. Leaving nothing but an ominous whisper.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Parkerville, Plaza-


    Jake and Tina discovered a plaza near their neighborhood. After they arrived, they stumbled upon a restaurant with outdoor scenery called the Hotspot. The atmosphere looked lively, with teens enjoying their summer break. The boy looked around, feeling nostalgic for his old city. His attention caught a game shop across the street, a clothing store on the right of the hotspot, and a nearby bookstore. At least he knew there were a few places of interest. He displayed a little smile as he approached the Hotspot''s entrance, with his sister following him. Just as he was about to open the door, someone else pushed the door open and pushed him aside. This action made him fall to the ground. He grunted from the fall, then looked up at the person who pushed him. A taller, muscular boy with short tan hair and brown eyes. He had on a brown T-shirt, sweatpants, and tennis shoes. Following him was a girl with long blond hair and blue eyes, a yellow sundress, and yellow wedge sandals.


    The tan-haired teen glared at the teen briefly before moving away.


    "Excuse me? Aren''t you going to apologize?" questioned the young girl as she continued glaring.


    "No, why should I?" The brown-haired boy snorted.


    "Robert, that''s a little girl." The blond-haired girl giggled. "Aren''t you adorable? What''s your name?"


    "I heard it''s good manners to share your first name before mine."


    The older girl''s eyebrow twitched before replying. "Marissa."


    "Tina."


    "Who cares," Robert grumbled and glared down at Jake. "And you?"


    "Jake Ishida," He said bitterly and with no enthusiasm. "We just moved here."


    "Hn, you better know who''s in charge around here."


    "In charge of what?" Jake scoffed as he stood up.


    "What I am saying." The brown-haired boy gave a mischievous smile as he stuck his thumb to his chest. "If you stick with me, you will be the ''somebody''. If not, then consider yourself a nobody."


    "What about ''everybody''? Is that an option?" replied the spiky-haired teen.


    Robert narrowed his eyes. "Listen, you are probably going to the same school as me. I''m Robert Randall." He sneered. "I am co-captain of the football team and about to be the starting quarterback in my junior year at East Lion Hill High."


    Jake raised an eyebrow. "You play soccer like me? Oh, you mean football and not futbol?" A chuckle escaped his lips.


    The football player sneered while moving in front of the boy, but the spiky raven was not intimidated, only annoyed. "Are you trying to be funny?


    The spiky raven took a deep breath, feeling more annoyed by the other teen. "Only when someone acts like they are from a bad sitcom."


    "Quit being a prick, kid."


    "Compared to you, I probably am a kid. I am one year below you."


    The jock scowled briefly. He shifted his gaze from the spiky raven to the younger girl. "And you? What grade?"


    "Eighth grade." She crossed her arms. "Jerk."


    Jake displayed a dark glare, "Leave her out of this!"


    Robert chuckled, thinking he found something on the raven-haired boy. "Chill, bro. No need to have a sister-complex."


    "Enough, Robert!"


    All eyes pivoted towards the source of the voice belonging to one of the two teenage girls standing before them. The first girl had pale skin and shoulder-length black hair with bangs covering her forehead. Dressed in a turquoise sleeveless t-shirt, black Capri, and gray hi-tops. As she crossed her arms against her chest, her piercing violet eyes sent an unspoken message to everyone: she had little patience for nonsense.


    The second girl had a light olive complexion, her long chestnut-colored hair coiled in a bun, with a few loose strands framing her face. She wore a lavender blouse, a tan skirt, and tanned knee-high boots. Her demeanor seemed more empathetic. Her teal-colored eyes fixated on Jake and Tina with genuine concern.


    Robert displayed a disdainful sneer. "Oh, you two. Didn''t expect to see you here, Zeal, or you, Amy." He scoffed at the chestnut-haired girl, who looked away with a scowl.


    Zeal, the violet-eyed girl, responded dismissively. "Not in the same timeframe, Randall."


    Marissa looked annoyed as she leered at the girls. She then turned around. "I don''t want to deal with this."


    "Fine, let''s go." Robert and his group left the area, leaving Jake and Tina with the two girls. The spiky raven turned to them with a smile.


    "Thanks."


    The brown-haired girl frowned as she looked concerned over him. "Are you okay?"


    He sheepishly rubbed the back of his head, feeling embarrassed under her concerned gaze. "Nothing big. I''m okay."


    The short-haired girl shook her head firmly. "He''s an obnoxious piece of crap¡­ steer clear of him, okay?"


    "Right¡­ I''m Jake, and this is Tina."


    "My name is Amy." smiled the chestnut-haired girl.


    "Christina," said the black-haired girl, groaning at the recent encounter. "We were just having a good day until that moron showed up."


    "Chrissy!" Amy pouted, her lips forming a playful frown. "Don''t be such a grouch, especially in front of Jake. He might get the wrong impression of you." She flashed a friendly smile at Jake. "Christina is always in a mood, even on a good day."


    The violet-eyed girl gave the other girl a light, disapproving tap on the head. "Don''t tell him lies!"


    "Mhm¡­ no need to be mean," Amy whined as she pouted again, but it sounded playful.


    Tina observed the behavior of the two friends. She smiled in amusement before frowning, feeling a tinge of nostalgia for the friends she left behind.


    Amy turned her attention to him. "It''s been nice talking to you. Maybe we will see you around." She gazed at them. "Where do you go to school?"


    "I''ll be starting East Lion Hill High in the fall."


    "Same as us." Christina sounded curious, raising an eyebrow as she eagerly leaned forward like a hawk. "Are you switching schools?"


    Jake leaned back under her gaze. "Uh.. switching cities."


    "Amazing!" Amy sounded excited and suddenly was a few inches in front of him. To Jake, the way she moved was instantaneous. "You''re fresh! We get to snag you before anyone else does. Let''s be friends!"


    Christina chuckled as she gently moved the girl away. "You''re scaring him. You better run, Jake; she bites." She checked her watch. "But seriously, we got to go. It''s good meeting you all. Check by the Richard Wright Community Center, where we volunteer. We might give you our SnapBook handles."


    Tina smiled. "We will."


    Amy cheerfully waved at the duo. "Yeah, let''s meet again."


    The duo watched the girls leave. Tina looked at her older brother with a mischievous look.


    "So¡­ which one?"


    Jake''s eyes widened in shock before looking annoyed at her. "What?"


    "Come on¡­ which one? The eccentric girl or the grouch?"


    "Stop it."


    "Jake¡­"


    "¡­ Well¡­ Amy, but Christina''s cute too¡­"


    "I''m just kidding." Tina dragged him to the Hotspot. "Let''s eat something."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Downtown-


    "I can''t believe I got passed up for a promotion," A man walked down the street with a suitcase. "Then they fired me for no reason! I worked there for 15 years, and they gave it to the moron who was only there for five years. That''s not fair, plus he stole my idea!" He walked into the alley and threw his suitcase away. "I''m so mad... that I could do something!"


    "What is the depth of your fury?"


    The man in the suit stopped when he noticed the empty alley was occupied by a strange woman he failed to notice. It was as if she appeared in thin air. The darkness of the alley shrouded the woman, but he could make out she was wearing a pink dress and holding an umbrella. He glared at the strange woman in his presence. "My fury? You don''t want to find out."


    The woman let off an eerie chuckle. "Oh, I do, darling¡­ I do." She started glowing. "Show me!"


    The man started to scream, but darkness ensnared him before any sound could escape. A red aura manifested around the man, then detached from him, quickly enlarging and becoming a solid form.


    The woman cruelly smirked. "Yes."

 Chapter 2 - The Fire Ignites (2)

    After eating, Jake and Tina took a bus to a place called Petalburg Park, where they took in the scenery around them. They decided to embark on a hike deep in the woods.


    Tina tapped a stick on the ground. "Okay, this place is not bad, but it''s no Birchwood."


    "Yep, it''s not Birchwood, that was home."


    "Hey, let''s take trips there more often?"


    "It''s a six-hour roundtrip."


    Her expression of disappointment was displayed. "Okay... but."


    He sighed. "I know you miss your friends¡­ at least try to befriend people here."


    "I''ll try," She grunted. "I won''t like it. I hope they aren''t like Robert or Marissa. If they are like the two girls, that would be great."


    The boy''s mind drifted back to Amy and Christina, who sounded and appeared pleasant to be around. However, he found his memories shifting to someone he wished not to remember. He sternly reminded himself not to draw comparisons between them. His thoughts were quickly interrupted by his sister poking him. He looked at her and groaned at her teasing smile.


    "Well? Christina has a pretty face, but do you tough girls? Amy is very pretty, but too playful."


    "Can we drop this?"


    "Fine." She picked up a pinecone and tossed it. "But please don''t think of that other girl."


    He silently nodded as they walked along the trail, enjoying the scenery around them. Before deciding to head back home, a strange light shot through the air and headed straight for them.


    "What''s that?" Tina cried out in fear.


    "Get back!" Jake, equally alarmed, pushed her out of the way.


    However, the strange red light stopped in front of them, revealing itself to be a red crystal. The two looked at it with caution.


    "What is that?" whimpered Tina.


    "I don''t know." He gazed at it fearfully.


    "That is the Elemental Crystal of Fire."


    The duo quickly turned to the source of the voice, a strange red-haired man with long ears.


    Jake was not too sure about this person nor liked his sudden appearance, but he had to stand firm even if he was in danger, even if he was afraid. He motioned his sister to stand behind him. "Who are you?"


    "Trust me, if I wanted to kill you." To the average eye, the man seemed to have vanished before them. "I would have done so." They jumped back when they found him behind them.


    "Th-that''s not a g-good case to make." The spiky raven shakily responded.


    "True, but trust may be a factor here, and we don''t have time. I have researched about you, Jake Ishida. This was the best time and place to find you alone, even with your kin being here."


    "Who... what are you?"


    "My name is Pilot, a canokian from Galvania. I am a member of the Guardian Corp. My duty is to ensure a new warrior of fire, a Radiant, is born. That new warrior is you."


    Jake nervously gazed at the crystal. "Me?"


    The redhead stared at the crystal, "You are picked to defend against rising chaotic forces that will harm you and everyone around you."


    The boy''s eyes widened in shock. He turned to face his sister, who only looked up at him with concern. He was picked to fight threats that could harm his family? It sounded too weird to be true, but if his family were threatened and if it was all on him? Inwardly, he grimaced, knowing he would be making a bad decision.


    "What if I refuse?"


    "You can. It will either choose its second host or continue seeking you out."


    He stared at the radiating crimson object in front of him, feeling warmth from it. It was as though it belonged to him. "So you say¡­ someone else might have it?"


    "Yes."


    Jake instantly thought about a few people who would use it for personal reasons. Worriedly rubbing his head, he answered. "Why me?"


    "Who knows... maybe you are the noblest of them, or it is random¡­ or you have potential. The last option, to me, is the most accurate reason."


    "Potential, huh." He muttered.


    "You doubt yourself? Listen closely. No matter what people say about you, they are usually wrong and will put you down if you don''t conform to their standards. With your world, people do it every day."


    "Yeah¡­" He stared at it, debating. "I''d be in danger, but I guess I cou-."


    "Hold on." The young girl regained her resolve. "Are you crazy? Listening to this guy? What kind of power is that?"


    "Your attributes will increase, wield abilities unique to you, and gain the power of fire."


    "I don''t like this." said the scared girl.


    "Yeah¡­" The spiky raven said, his weariness lessening. "This may sound stupid. If I don''t¡­ who will? What if it goes to¡­ Randall or HER?"


    "I doubt it will."


    "I know¡­" He slowly reached out for the crystal, steadily increasing his resolve. "But if the next guy messes up, I will feel bad, knowing I would have done a better job."


    "That sounds crazy!" She cried out to him.


    He grabbed the jewel. Once he did, it shined brightly before it was absorbed into his chest. After a moment, he felt a comforting warmth emanating from within before it gradually faded.


    "Good¡­ now it should be clear as day how to command the transformation."


    "I see¡­" Jake clenched his fist. "Raging Fire: Ignite!"


    A burst of fire erupted from his chest as it spread throughout his body. It dispersed, leaving him in a red short-sleeved gi uniform shirt with matching red pants. A black belt wrapped around his waist while his wrists sported red wristbands and matching red boots. Materialized on the right side of his chest was a gold emblem with the fire symbol embedded in it. On both sides of his face were two curved markings. A matching-colored headband wrapped around his forehead. Finally, his hair turned red, finishing the transformation. He opened his eyes, still retaining his normal auburn color, then thrust his fist forward in a pose.


    Pilot observed the gesture and raised his eyebrow in confusion. "What are you doing?"


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "He''s posing." The sister replied.


    "Why?"


    Realizing he was being criticized, his expression saddened. "It''s cool."


    "I disagree."


    The fire warrior sighed as he stood up. He looked at his hands and punched the air a few times. "Wow¡­ I feel¡­ strong¡­ mighty."


    "Power corrupts¡­ don''t let it get to your head."


    "Yeah¡­ um, can I come up with a code name?"


    "You can operate freely without anyone knowing you? No one in this world will distinguish between your current and regular appearances. Non-mana users won''t recognize you, even when you are close to them."


    "Amazing."


    "Now¡­" A ring sounded, prompting Pilot to pull out a small silver disk from his pocket. After activating the device by pressing a button, a holographic map of the city materialized before them. On the map, a blinking light was visible.


    "What''s that?"


    "Trouble in the city."


    "Trouble?"


    "Come, you and I will check it out."


    "What about me?" Tina frowned. "Are you going to leave me here?"


    "Then I''ll keep you company."


    Landing in front of them with grace was a young woman with the same elf ears. Her violet hair tied in a bun and violet eyes showed confidence. She wore a long-sleeved purple shirt underneath a matching-colored vest. Underneath the shirt was a pair of fishnets. Purple shorts just inches above the knee and knee-high matching color boots. On her left leg was a leather case holding kunai, a black utility belt on her waist.


    "Ah!" Jake and Tina jumped in surprise at her sudden appearance. Pilot remained unfazed while gazing at her slightly."


    "This is Reinstar, one of my colleagues."


    Reinstar bowed. "Greetings, it''s a pleasure to meet a new warrior of the element."


    "We don''t have time for pleasantries." The redheaded canokian grabbed Jake''s arm. "Take her back home and set up the equipment. The Radiant and I will find the problem." He brought his hand up to his ear, revealing a communicating device nestled within. "Luka, coordinates."


    "Straight to the point, I like that." spoke a melodic voice. "Sending you now."


    In one moment, Jake was out in the park; in the next, he ended up on the roof of a building. He looked around in amazement at being sent somewhere that felt instantaneous. Then he felt something, a dark feeling. He turned around for the source.


    "You feel that? Good. You''re sensing their mana and how strong they are. The stronger the mana, the more dangerous they are. You can sense mine, right?"


    Jake turned to him and gaped. "Woah, you''re super strong¡­ but that feeling is below your level."


    "Correct, which is why you are going to handle it."


    "Me?" He was apprehensive. "But?"


    "You need training. I wanted to prepare you before your first real fight, but the universe has different plans, Jake."


    "¡­ Can you call me Blaze in this form? Also, what am I going to fight?"


    The sound of a crash prompted the duo to look at the next building. They discovered a strange brown-furred beast with large upper body strength. It was carrying someone, a man in his 60s who was bloodied and broken. Jake gazed at the body with horror. He tried to sense something from him.


    "That''s our target¡­" Pilot eyed the man solemnly. "The man with it is dead."


    Upon hearing those words, a negative feeling settled in his heart. He wondered if he could have prevented the death if he did not hesitate. Yet, there was a feeling in his consciousness suggesting the outcome would remain the same. There were more pressing matters, the dangerous monster. Meanwhile, the monster leaped in the air, sailed over them, and landed on the ground behind them. The beast glared at them with its yellow eyes before leaping away, prompting the duo to follow it to an abandoned warehouse. As they entered the structure, the fire warrior could not shake the feeling that they were stepping into the pages of a comic book, where villains lurked in the shadows. The continue their exploration until they heard distant voices.


    "Seems you got what you were looking for."


    "He''s dead¡­ he''s dead." The voice sounded as if he could not believe it, and his spiteful glee gradually increased with each chant.


    "Do you feel satisfied?"


    "¡­ No¡­ I need to find the other¡­ the other¡­. The other."


    The duo walked through the doorway and got a look at the group of three. The monster was standing off to the side, standing 6''5". The man appeared ragged and crazed as he gazed at the lifeless form as if expecting it to return to life. Finally, the woman in pink was standing elegantly across from the man. The woman twirled her umbrella while giggling with delight. Once the duo stepped into her sight, her attention was on them.


    The woman giggled. "Ooo¡­ a canokian was it? It''s been what? Nearly over 300 years since I was imprisoned."


    Pilot blinked. "300 years¡­ hmmm, you''re a human born with unnatural powers."


    The woman giggled and then spotted Blaze. She lowered her umbrella and looked thoughtfully at him with her blue eyes. Her platinum blonde hair flowed with an unnatural wind. "Oh¡­ another one. He wields fire, right? Not the same one, but it''s still one of the three who imprisoned me years ago. You would know that period... the Salem Witch Trials."


    Blaze gasped. "Y-you were there?"


    "Oh yes, I razed hell. I and some followers had fun terrorizing those hypocrites, but then my fun ran out because of those three Radiant. Fire was one of them. They beat me and sealed me away. I got out eventually, and I thought long and hard about how to take my revenge. Now... I will do what I want. I''ll get followers while having fun. I will find what I seek. I will use people''s rage to create their inner beast." She gestured toward the man and the monster. "That is the result. If you kill the monster, it will disappear, and the man might return to normal. Oh, I will look for it¡­ yes¡­ oh excuse me¡­ being sealed away made me a bit crazy." She opened her umbrella. "I''m Mistress M, pleased to make your acquaintance. This will be fun. Now¡­ hmmm¡­ go fight the boy, I want to see him squirm."


    "That brat? Sure. Then we can go after the other moron."


    "Sure, but only if you defeat the boy," she said unusually cheerfully.


    The man laughed. "YES!" The man turned to the monster. "Beast, get ready to beat the brat."


    The monster roared and beat its chest.


    The canokian was not swayed by it. "Blaze, this will be your test. If you fail here, we will train. I will make sure you won''t die." He raised his hand up, and a long sword materialized in his hand. He took it and slammed the blade into the ground in front of him. "I will stay and watch you and her."


    "Okay." He nodded meekly


    "But at least try to win. Do you have prior experience with fighting?"


    "Yeah, I took a martial arts class for two years."


    "Good, it should be enough."


    Blaze nodded and stepped forward. He stared at the monster as it stared back. He was nervous, scared, and excited. He took a big gulp and moved into a stance he was taught some time ago. His increased breathing showed nervousness. His power was radiating. He compared his energy level to the monster, they were nearly the same. Fresh, new, and inexperienced. He would only get better, but only after defeating the monster... hopefully. He still fe-


    He barely dodged the monster''s strike as it lunged at him. The monster pivoted and roared before jumping at him.


    Blaze dodged the first few punches before blocking one and sending a strong knuckle into the face of the monster, causing it to stagger back. The boy was surprised at how strong he was, but that surprise made him lower his guard. The monster struck the teen with a kick to the face, sending him flying back.


    The canokian scowled deeply as he watched the body hit the floor. "DO NOT give your enemy a reason to get past your guard."


    "Kay." He felt embarrassed and hurt by what happened. The monster was strong; if he were normal, he would not be able to get back up.


    "My, how the new blood is so distracted." Mistress M giggled. "I think I know what happens here, bye." The woman then vanished, leaving the man alone.


    Pilot raised a brow at her desertion, keeping his guard active to make sure she would not plan a sneak attack.


    Blaze dodged another attack and blocked another kick, which sent him sliding back. He launched himself forward and delivered a kick on his own and then a punch to knock the beast back. "Don''t I have an attack?"


    His thoughts were interrupted when the beast grabbed him and threw him across the area. He rolled over a few times as he landed. Once he stopped rolling, he started picking himself up while grunting. He watched the monster roar, then glared at the warrior.


    He needed to figure out how to use his power. It was there, but he needed time. The monster opened its mouth and charged energy before firing a beam at him. The boy yelped and jumped from the energy beam.


    "It can do that?"


    "Always expect surprises!"


    "Fine!" The teenager clenched his fist as he started to concentrate on gathering his power. He poured more and more in his fist as the monster started charging up for another attack. "I can do it too." Fire manifested around his hand. "Come on¡­ more and more." Then it got bigger and bigger. "I think¡­ yeah." He glared at the beast. "Time to burn you up!" He ran forward with his fist reeled back. He noticed how fast he was getting as he raced forward.


    The monster fired another beam of energy, only for the boy to dodge quickly. The monster beat its chest before running forward with its left fist reeled back.


    When the two got close, the monster sent a punch. Fortunately, the fire warrior leaped into the air.


    "BLAZING FIIIIIIIIIIIIST!"


    He slammed on the monster''s head and caused an explosion of fire. With the monster''s head destroyed, the body started to evaporate as it started falling to the floor. When the last trace was gone, the man screamed in pain before falling to the ground.


    Pilot approached the man while expecting the woman to show. Meanwhile, Blaze started panting, feeling weak after putting all his power into that attack.


    "Well done," He gazed down at the man. "You destroyed your first enemy, but that was a weak one."


    Blaze tiredly nodded. "Yeah¡­ I take it will get tougher from here?"


    "Yes, with the right training, you won''t tire as much, and your body will adapt to the power."


    "How is he?"


    "Unconscious."


    Blaze nodded and gazed at the spot where the monster evaporated. He managed to kill something on his first try despite it being a weaker threat. He had a feeling his life would get more interesting from here on out.


    Mistress M watched them from afar with a small smile. "Just a minor setback. I have work to do." She giggled as she vanished.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    A/N


    Jake: Height - 5''5


    Amy: Height - 5''3


    Christina: Height - 5''4

 Chapter 3 - The Hub (1)

    In the morning, Jake could be seen lying in his bed. His mind went back to what transpired yesterday. After becoming Blaze and facing off against a monster, he helped Pilot transport the man to a hospital¡­ by dropping him off at the front entrance as they ran by. Not a cool way to ditch a man enslaved by a strange woman in pink with an umbrella and an eerie, strange, alluring, dangerous face.


    After he reverted to his ordinary self, he felt exhausted. Pilot informed his body was getting used to the power, plus putting all his power in one attack. In order to handle the fire element, training would start soon. Returning to the house prompted his sister to bombard him with questions, expressed how worried she was, and asked to join him at the Hub.


    Hub? Their base of operations. Yes, that place he will be going to today. Then, after his mom came home and had dinner, he retired early, around nine.


    "So that''s what being¡­ ''burnt out'' is¡­ heh. Thirteen hours is no joke."


    He raised his hand and closed his eyes as he began to concentrate. When he opened his eyes, he saw his hand glowing faintly for a few moments before it faded. He felt excitement at the feeling of being a superhero, scared at the thought of risking his life against threats he thought were only in books, movies, and games, and anger at the man dead in front of him and the woman who did not care. Who was she?


    "I need to get stronger." He muttered.


    The bedroom door opened, and in popped his sister, looking as if last night never happened. She walked toward him and sat on his bed. She stared at him for a bit before he grew annoyed.


    "What are you staring at, squirt?"


    "You feel you, right?"


    "Of course¡­ what''s going on?"


    "What''s going on is you slept for 13 hours."


    "It''s summer."


    "You didn''t stay up late." The girl rolled her eyes.


    "Possibly for the best." He gazed at his hand. "Man, this is cool."


    "Cool? You blockhead, you just became a mutant or something. Your life won''t be normal."


    "You say that if it''s a bad thing."


    She sighed. "I just¡­ I''m worried."


    The new warrior showed a small smile as he pulled her into a hug.


    "Me too, but... I think it will be okay.


    "Hmm." She sighed. "Just be careful, okay? I don''t know how to tell mom."


    "Huh." He gave a sad chuckle. "We''ll tell her... when I graduate college."


    "Ha, yeah." She looked up at him. "It''s your choice, but don''t expect girls to throw themselves at you."


    "I don''t expect them to. Pilot told me to keep this a secret. Besides, I''m sure superheroes should never reveal their identities."


    "Iron Man did."


    "But Spiderman and Superman never did."


    "That you know of."


    "The point is," Jake gazed at her with a small smile. "I get a not-so-normal life."


    Tina sighed. "Yep, but.. as I said, it''s your choice even if I don''t like it," She smirked at him. "He mentioned the Hub, right? Take me with you next time, I want to try to help."


    "Huh?" gasped the teen. "But."


    "I''m not going out in the field, brother. It''s scary. I''m not spending the summer in the house now that there are aliens."


    "They are Canokian or Galvanian"


    "Whatever." She turned the window and looked outside. "I want to hang out there sometimes, then give words of encouragement to Blaze."


    Jake chuckled. "Thanks."


    "That''s what siblings are for."


    Suddenly, the closet door opened quickly, startling them. Reinstar sat there looking tired, her hair unraveled, and sent them a blank stare. The duo stared at her with gaping mouths, shocked at her presence. Reinstar yawned without care before speaking.


    "Hi."


    Jake recovered first, then angrily pointed an accusing finger at her. "WERE YOU THERE THE WHOLE TIME?!"


    "Yes." She stated as if it was a normal thing.


    "Wh¡­ my mom could''ve seen you in there!" The boy started panicking.


    "She could¡­, but then..." A flash of light appeared, and the girl changed her appearance to look more human. Her long ears and ninja gear disappeared, and her face altered slightly. She gave a smirk. "Now I''m an ordinary female human."


    "THAT''S EVEN WORSE!" He shouted as a heavy blush developed on his face. "How am I supposed to explain a woman in her 20s in my closet?"


    She gave a coy smile. "Isn''t it normal for you young people to hide their partners in their rooms?"


    "Yes.. no... I don''t know... why are you acting like an old woman?"


    "Because I have a longer lifespan by about an extra hundred compared to humans."


    "So... how old?"


    "A graceful maiden like myself does not need to reveal facts about the age of a maiden."


    The young girl scowled. "Maiden... huh. I''m on to you."


    The boy smacked his forehead, feeling annoyed and embarrassed. "No¡­ no¡­. no¡­ that''s not..."


    The violet-haired woman chuckled. "Alright, let''s be serious for a bit." She waved her hands. "The reason I was in here is to make sure nothing else happened until you are adjusted to your powers." She crossed her arms. "Now that you have, do you have any questions?"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Pilot said Galvania... are you from outer space?"


    "No, our worlds exist in different dimensions and are in sync. The amount of time here is the same as the time there. You could say our worlds are connected in a way where we need to exist. Too complicated."


    "Dimension crossing will be a thing, right." The boy nodded. "The other question I have is..."


    "No," The older woman raised her hand to him. "No more questions until the Hub. Besides, you still look annoyed."


    The teen boy gazed on in a deadpan tone. "Because a strange woman slept in my closet for most of the night."


    "I''m a shinobi. How else can I keep an eye on you?"


    "Can''t you blend into the shadows?"


    "I hid in the closet." She stated, as a matter of fact.


    The siblings stared at her like she was crazy. She shrugged in return.


    Reinstar sighed and stood up. "Get dressed and into the closet. I''m taking you to the Hub."


    "What?" shouted Jake in shock. "Did you turn my closet into a warp gate? Isn''t that dangerous? My mom will find out."


    "As long as you don''t access it in front of her, you will be fine. It will only recognize you and Tina. Also, you will have to confirm you want to teleport."


    The boy sighed. "I guess that''s better."


    "But this is... crazy." The young girl facepalmed. "Mom is going to kill you."


    "Why me?"


    "You accepted the job, bro. It''s your funeral."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Amy''s House-


    The girl sat up from her bed with a squeak. She looked terrified as she clenched her dark blue blanket. Her pants echoed throughout the room as she tried to calm herself down.


    "What¡­. Was that?" She grimaced and placed her hand on her chest. "That claw felt real." She gazed toward the window, noticing the blue sky of the day. "Oh, it''s morning?" She calmly got out of bed, wearing a pink nightgown, and moved toward the window. She opened the curtains to reveal another bright day. She looked out as a smile manifested on her face. "A nightmare like that isn''t going to cause any problems for me!" She pumped her fist. "Yeah!"


    She looked down at her dresser, where a picture caught her eye. In the picture, there was herself, Christina, a boy with wild red spiky hair, a girl with blonde hair, another boy with reddish brown hair, a tanned boy with curly hair, a girl with auburn hair, a girl with purple hair, a girl with green hair, and another boy with blonde hair. She gazed fondly at the picture, analyzing it. However, she frowned slightly as her gaze lingered.


    "We took that last summer. Things have changed." She spoke softly, placed the picture down, and walked toward the bathroom. "But... who knows, things may turn out alright." Her mind flashed to Jake, and her smile returned. "Maybe we''ll run into each other."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Hub-


    Three balls of light dropped from above and then transformed, revealing Jake, Tina, and Reinstar. The siblings were feeling disoriented from the unusual experience. Reinstar noticed the unfocused demeanor. Jake wobbled back and forth while Tina rubbed her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just one or two times, then you''ll get used to it."


    "Er.." Jake groaned as he finally took in the room. They were on a large circular platform in a metallic gray room. The other thing in the room was a console.


    "Cool."


    "This is only the Transport Room." Reinstar walked toward the door and gave a sly smile. "Beyond here is where you might be impressed


    The door opened by sliding to the right. The trio walked out of the Transport Room and into a metallic hallway leading to another door just a short distance away. The duo was led across the way and approached the door. Once the door opened, the group walked through.


    After Jake and Tina walk through the door, they are immediately met with a large living area with a fountain. There was an expensive-looking carpet, various couches, chairs, and other seating arrangements. There were light fixtures that gave the room an elegant appearance. Monitors were stationed around the area, as well as doors leading to other rooms. There was a staircase leading to an upper level with another set of rooms.


    "Wow." The siblings spoke at the same time with amazement. Tina looked around with interest until her eyes saw a counter with a bowl of candy. She marched forward and took a piece.


    "You like it?" A melodic voice caught Tina''s attention. She looked to her left and jumped back at the strange person. The person stood about 5''10 and wore a white coat and black capri pants. However, the person''s features were close to those of a bird. Yellow feathers littered her body, wings on her back. She stared at the girl with navy blue eyes, smiling with her beak. Tina''s mouth gaped at the woman.


    "Surprised to see someone like me?"


    "I¡­ wha¡­ who are you?"


    "My name is Luka; my species is Aviana. I am here as the Hub''s physician."


    The shinobi smiled. "As you can see, there are more races than Canokian."


    "How many?"


    "It''s not important right now." Walking downstairs was Pilot and another man with brown skin. The brown-skinned individual was a muscular man wearing a vest, orange pants, and sandals. He had a cheeky smile on his face. Upon seeing Jake, he chuckled. "Ha, ha! This is the lad with the fire element. Scrawny little boy, isn''t he?" His voice, deep and boisterous


    Pilot shrugged. "The Fire Crystal not only grants him fire, it also increases his mana and physical status. Children, this is our unit, designated Team Sword. Jake, you are a vital part of Team Sword due to the power gifted to you. We will be your guide, helping you train your power to handle chaotic threats. I am the current team leader. Javo and Reinstar will also act in your training and aid you if the situation becomes too extreme for you. Think of the current threat as part of your training."


    "Sounds convenient."


    "However, in the event I am called away on a mission. Rely on Javo, Reinstar, and Luka to lead. If all of us, another Guardian will be assigned temporarily until one of us returns."


    Jake nodded. "So, I take it I''m not going to Galvania yet?"


    "Not until you are strong enough to handle yourself against the dangers of our world. It''s different from your world; ferocious beasts roam, and stronger individuals will make you bleed. Do you have questions?"


    "Can you tell me a little more about Guardian?"


    "We are an elite force funded solely by jobs and various benefactors. Our purpose is to protect the people and act as a stand-in until new Radiant are picked. When they arrive, we are to aid them against forces that require their expertise. Before you, six Radiant have awakened, but they are handling other businesses. Three of them are in your world right now."


    The black-haired boy nodded. "How long have they been active?"


    "The ones in your world have been active for nearly seven weeks. The others stationed in Galvania, for over four months. Based on their current missions, you won''t meet them for some time."


    "And Galvania?


    "It''s different from Earth in every aspect. While we have technology, we don''t allow it to consume our lives or nature. About 500 years ago, a new energy source was discovered and implemented, but used sparingly."


    "What? Then¡­ what? Is it mana?"


    "Yes and no. Mana is the energy source of all life. I''m not going to complicate it for you right now."


    Jake nodded, feeling like he understood their world a little. "Can you tell me about the Radiant?"


    "The Radiant harnesses the power of Order and Balance to overcome Chaos and Ruin. Over 5,000 years ago, the Radiant first emerged when an evil being known as Valcron emerged. He sought to rule and destroy everything our ancestors built. Then, a miracle came in the form of 12 Element Crystals. They chose 12 warriors to fight against Valcron, also known as the Tyrant of Chaos. After the war was over, the chosen died, leaving the crystals behind. At first, it was thought they weren''t needed anymore, but 400 years later, the Radiant were needed again to handle another threat."


    Pilot folded his arms. "Counting their initial appearance, there have been six instances where the Radiant were called upon to handle various threats. These threats were not as serious as Valcron, yet still dangerous. The last documented sighting of the Radiant was over 300 years ago. By then, there were four Radiant from the human world."


    "Was that the first time they chose humans?"


    "No, the second time¡­ " Luka spoke. "The first time it happened, two humans were chosen. There were detailed reports of their time as Radiant and their visits to Galvania. Their experience was met with good moments, but with some scrutiny. Fortunately, they were able to bond with the ten other Radiant well enough."


    "So there were other humans that were Radiant." Jake let the information sink in. This still felt very strange to him, as if this was a dream. "This still feels really weird."


    "Kid, once you''re settled in, ''weird'' doesn''t begin to describe it." Javo gave a hearty laugh and flexed his muscles. "You''ll see things differently soon and embrace life by showing the power of your muscles!"


    "Right." Jake snorted while Tina stared at him like he was odd.


    Reinstar rolled her eyes. "Javo takes some getting used to. He can be¡­ lively."


    The brown-skinned giant laughed happily. "Lively doesn''t describe me in the slightest."


    "Anyway," Pilot spoke up. "I assume nothing strange happened after the battle, correct?" Reinstar nodded. "Good, Jake, join me in the training room. Reinstar, Javo, I want you to look into more sightings of the strange woman from yesterday."


    Reinstar turned to Tina. "Want to join me in researching."


    "Sure."


    Luka gazed at the fire warrior. "After training, come see me."


    "Right."

 Chapter 4 - The Hub (2)

    -Training room-


    The training room, as Jake saw, was the size of an average living room. He was skeptical about training in this room, but his opinion changed when Pilot pressed a button on the console. The next thing he knew, everything around him morphed into a grassy field with trees and mountains in the distance.


    "Wow."


    "Our scientists combined technology with mana." Spoke Pilot as he sternly marched forward. "This room transports us to a pocket dimension. You can adjust it to whatever setting you want. Just don''t make it too dangerous." He turned around, facing the boy with a composed expression. "Transform, I''ll be your opponent."


    Jake nodded and quickly underwent the transformation into Blaze. The fire warrior immediately prepared himself. "Alright, ready."


    He nodded. "As far as this goes. I want you to be properly trained. We will work on increasing your mana reserves, refining your combat techniques, and creating new **adroit**."


    "Adroit?"


    "Our label for mana-related techniques, such as your Blazing Fist. Speaking of that adroit, it must be tuned so you won''t exert yourself. Now, try to hit me.


    Blaze nodded with determination. "Alright! Here goes!"


    The teen rushed at the swordsman with speed faster than his usual self. When he was close, Pilot blocked the incoming fist with ease. The fire warrior swung his leg, only for the canokian to dodge.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "What?"


    "Just thinking it wouldn''t be a waste training you. You''ve mentioned taking bare-handed combat training before, right?"


    "Yeah, dad signed me up for Karate about a few years ago, then I stopped."


    "Why?"


    "I got interested in other things¡­ soccer and other things."


    "Soccer is...?"


    "A sport where you run around, compete against other teams, and try to hit a ball into a net to earn points."


    "Ah, competitive games, we have those. You have had endurance training. Good." He launched himself for a punch, only for Blaze to block with his left arm, then the boy retaliated with a kick. However, Pilot jumped back from the attack.


    Pilot nodded approvingly. "We''re going to work on some exercises." His tone turned stern and serious. "I want you to be prepared for anything." Moving in a fighting stance. "Let''s go, I''ll go easy on you."


    "Right." Blaze would soon find out this would be a long journey to get stronger.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Two hours later, Jake found himself in the Hub''s infirmary, lying in bed while Luka checked on him with her hi-tech equipment. The infirmary resembled a hospital room. There was a lab next door equipped for research and filing reports.


    During those two hours, he sparred with the Canokian, learned basic combat techniques, practiced pacing himself, and engaged in some strength training. It was a tiresome experience. If there was a flaw, he had to correct it, such as channeling his mana to not exert himself. There was also meditation. Boring, yet relaxing.


    "All done. Sir Pilot wasn''t easy on you, Fire Radiant. It''s an honor to have him training you."


    "It''s Jake, and¡­ he is tough. Maybe too strict."


    "True, he''s like that, but he''s a friendly person in his downtime. Pilot is dedicated to the cause." The bird woman smiled warmly. "Keep up your training, and you will see dashing results."


    "Thanks."


    "I gave a gift meant for you to your sister. The Brain Trust at Guardian crafted it. There are instructions included."


    "Okay." Jake left the med room and walked down the corridor to the Living Quarters. He looked around and spotted Tina, Javo, and Reinstar enjoying pizza. He walked over to listen to the conversation.


    "This is the most delicious food I ever had. Why hasn''t anybody made this back home?" Javo scooped up a slice.


    "Who knows? You need to get your cooks on it." Tina took a bite.


    Reinstar took a small bite before speaking. "We did adopt some cuisine from a few human Radiant in the past." She noticed Jake approaching. "I see you''re still alive."


    "Would I be dead otherwise?"


    "No, but it''s the thought that counts."


    Jake then noticed a small gray square device, the size of a closed fist, sitting next to his sister. "What''s that?"


    "That is the Dummy Doll," replied Reinstar. "It''s been tested multiple times and should not be used for senseless purposes." She picked it up and handed it to Jake. "It works by being in sync with your brain and taking your D.N.A. Once that is done, it will produce a hard light, lifelike mana-powered construct of you when activated. It will fool the brain into thinking it''s a real person. If they touch it, they think it''s you, and your machines will be fooled.


    "So... it will act like me?" Awed Jake.


    "That''s the idea. It only works on those who have less affinity to mana. That''s all the humans in your world. If someone on Earth has a high mana affinity, that''s super rare on Earth, they will notice." She got up. "It''s a magic clone and not science."


    Jake nodded and reached for the device. As he did, it flashed briefly before phasing into his body. He stared at the spot where the device previously sat, then gazed at the ninja with a blank look. "Is that going to happen often?"


    "You could carry it everywhere you go if you want, but that would be a burden."


    "That is true."


    Reinstar nodded. "And on another note, you''re welcome to come here anytime you want."


    The spiky raven raised an eyebrow. "I thought we were."


    Javo chuckled, wrapping his arm around the boy''s shoulder. "You don''t always have to come here to train or for emergencies. You can come here to relax. We have some stuff you might like based on the recommendations from the others. Also, when you come, bring something good like that pizza."


    "So I can stay a little longer? What if mom calls or something happens at the house?"


    Tina waved off the concern and held up a green watch on her wrist. "This will keep track of what goes on at home. You''ll be given one too."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Jake nodded thoughtfully. "I see."


    Tina giggled. "I admit, it''s strange and convenient, but I guess past experience has made them prepared." She then took out her phone. "I befriended them."


    "Who?"


    "Those girls the other day. I found them on SnapBook... well, Christina found me first. We never gave our last names, but that girl discovered who we were. She asked about us before sending a friend request and invited us to the Community Center."


    "What did she want to know?" wondered the teen.


    "Favorite food. When did we arrive? If anti or pro, whatever. She''s nosey. So we''re going to the Community Center."


    Jake smirked. "Nosey, sure. Did she say what time?"


    "Around 12:30."


    "Good, I want to get some training in before going."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Next day, -Richard Wright Community Center-


    Jake woke up around 8 a.m. and went to the Hub. He trained for two hours with Reinstar while Tina hung around the others. Her training was not as hard as Pilot''s, but still fruitful. After that, the boy rested before deciding to head to the Community Center. When they entered the facility, they took a look around. As Jake expected, it was the same as any other center. A place for parties, gym, sports, and other activities. They were told to find the Smoothie Cafe prior to arriving. After asking one of the staff members, they headed to the designated spot. Upon arriving, they found Amy sitting at the smoothie bar with a boy. The boy had light skin and wild, spiky, crimson-colored hair. He wore a blue and green T-shirt with the words ''Everyone get Wild'' in red letters, along with cargo shorts and yellow sneakers.


    The siblings approached them.


    "Hey!"


    "Jake, you made it." Amy waved.


    "Ah, so this is the guy that Rob Jocko has a problem with." commented the redhead with a humorous calculative stare as he rubbed his chin. "Interesting, an alliance must be formed for profit." He finished as he snapped his fingers, as a matter of fact.


    "Huh." Jake stared at the redhead with a puzzled expression.


    Amy giggled. "Jake, this is Ryu. He goes to our school."


    Jake smiled. "Ah, cool, but who is Rob Jocko?"


    "He was probably the first person you unfortunately met when you arrived. Robert Randall." Ryu rolled his eyes. "Self-proclaimed King of jocks, but I think he''s just a big ol'' bag of ego continually being fed the hype until it inflates when the man of reality slaps him," Ryu smirked. "It will be the slap of all slaps and the worst day of his life."


    "I take it he messed with you."


    "Eh." Ryu shrugged. "He doesn''t go out of his way to pick on me, but when I am on his radar, we trade words." He scoffed.


    "Which depends on the day." Everyone looked up to see Christina approaching them. She seemed to have slightly damp hair. "Usually, you walk away, but then you say words to get under the other''s skin."


    "Of course, he doesn''t outright physically assault you, not since he fell victim to the Red Menace." Amy chirped out.


    "The what?"


    "A troublemaker at our school who enjoys playing pranks. No one knows who they are, but a friend of ours fell victim to that idiot." Christina replied, then glared at Ryu. "Usually, the pranks are harmless."


    Ryu fearfully gulped under her glare. "I... I''m sure that wasn''t meant for her."


    "Permanent ink takes a while to go away."


    "He apologized with his calling card."


    "A paper with newspaper clippings is not normal."


    Jake stared at the scene with an amused smile. "Huh, I would''ve liked to see that."


    "Not for Rei." Christina said.


    "But Red Menace retired after his last epic prank. The glitter and streamers were cool." said Amy


    Christina sighed. "Okay, let''s not go down memory lane, too much drama."


    "Drama is where the gossip is. You feed on that."


    The black-haired girl glared at the redhead, who smiled cheekily. "Hmph, I''m just saying we exposed our new friends to our quirks too early."


    "But our quirks are quirky." Amy pointed out with a bright smile.


    The raven-haired girl sighed. "Okay, yes, I get that. But Jake is new, and he already had a bad impression on this city, namely Robert." Her eyes lit up, looking determined. "That''s not the truth of who we are in this town... at least for this group. We are not Robert."


    "Ah..." Tina hummed. "So that''s why you found us... but how did you find out?"


    "I have my ways." She smirked. "I''m good at looking for people, it was only a matter of time."


    "We ran into Marissa later that day, and she kept mentioning Ishida in her rant about making them look bad." said the chestnut-haired girl


    She faltered a bit. "Ah, heh. Yes, I... have my ways." She straightened herself up and crossed her arms. "Look, this city has fun places. Maybe not the best, but we like it. We''ll make sure you have the best summer before school starts. Otherwise, you will probably be bored."


    Ryu nodded. "Exactly. Tomorrow, we have to go downtown and try the Blasto Burger."


    "What is the Blasto Burger?" questioned the raven-haired boy.


    Christina rolled her eyes. "It''s not that impressive."


    "Says you." Ryu snorted. "It''s meat with onions, tomato, marshmallow sauce, three kinds of cheese, with peppermint and cinnamon."


    "Sounds like a heart attack." Tina stuck out her tongue in disgust.


    "You know what?" grinned the spiky raven. "I will. Do you have it all the time?"


    "No way, once every two months¡­ and it''s been two months, so how about tomorrow?"


    "Sounds like a plan."


    Amy frowned. "Hmm, you and Jake do that. I don''t see myself consuming food like that. Plus, I''m helping out here tomorrow for a few hours."


    "What do you all do here?" asked the black-haired boy. "Christina looks like she did something before I got here."


    "Aide to the Swimming instructor and assistant to the lifeguard. Same time." Christina shrugged. "Help the kids and bonus points for looking good on a college application."


    "I''m an aide for the kids'' volleyball coach on certain days." smiled Amy.


    "All I do is hang out." shrugged Ryu. "Normally, I shoot hoops with the others, but they''ll all be gone for a while."


    "Ah, sounds cool."


    "We should get you to do something, but only for a few hours." the chestnut-haired girl said sincerely. "You can''t goof off all day, right, Ryu?"


    "Who says you can''t?" said the redhead.


    "You get too bored. You do something stupid," said Christina. "Don''t want you to get any wild ideas."


    "My ideas are awesome!"


    "Anyway." Amy broke up what could have been a spat. "So that''s what we do. What do you say, want us to show you around, perhaps force you to volunteer?"


    Jake nodded. "Huh?"


    "Dude, just got here. You can''t force him to work." Ryu scoffed.


    "I..." Jake rubbed the back of his head. "Maybe not this summer... or this month. Still settling in." That was partly a lie. He had no idea when that strange woman would appear.


    "That''s okay," said Amy. "We only do this for a few hours every other day. Summer is our time to go all out!"


    "Within reason," Christina spoke up. "Now, let''s show you around before heading to a movie."


    "Oh... what are we seeing?"


    Christina opened her mouth, but was interrupted by glass breaking, followed by screams. All eyes turned to people scattering.


    "What happened?" Amy said with worry.


    "Sounds like someone crashed into a window or something." Ryu narrowed his eyes.


    "Did someone crash their car?" Christina started walking away.


    Jake''s eyes widened as he sensed something, multiple somethings. He grabbed Christina''s arm, causing her to look at him.


    "Let go! There might be someone who needs help."


    Jake frowned. "I know that, but what if it''s some crazy person."


    "Or what if someone is hurt." Christina reached for her phone.


    "AHHHH!"


    Everyone stared at the source where they saw some people run away. Appearing from the corner was a group of creatures that were two feet tall, gray, buck-toothed, malnourished, ragged, two-legged, beady red-eyed rabbits. They stopped and sniffed the air, then faced them.


    "What are they?" shrieked Amy.


    "Crazy rabbits." whimpered Tina.


    "Huh, death by rabbits. That''s a weird death." Ryu chuckled weakly.


    The head rabbit took a step forward and yelled. "KEH!"


    "KEH!" The rabbit chorus echoed behind it.


    "RUN!" The group made a break for it down the hallway just as the creatures gave chase. They turned the corner and raced into a room with a basketball court, only to realize there were no doors at the other end.


    "Crap!" shouted Ryu. "Those bathrooms over there don''t lead anywhere."


    "Should we get out and try to run?" whimpered the chestnut-haired girl.


    "KEH!" Everyone jumped as the door was being beaten on. "KEHHHH!"


    "Why are they centered on us?" Christina cried out as she and Amy started backing away while holding on to each other.


    Ryu gulped and looked at Jake. "Well, it was good while it lasted right."


    "Yeah..." Jake narrowed his eyes. He glanced at Tina, who stood with the girls. She looked at him with pleading eyes. Should he? He has a secret identity here. Should he trust them? The door then fell, revealing the beasts. They barred their fangs as the girls shrieked out in fear, and Ryu tensed up as his fist clenched. Jake knew he had to make a decision here. They would all die if they did not. It did not matter if he trusted them or not. Secret Identities were overrated at this point.


    Jake walked forward while glaring at the beasts.


    "Dude!" Ryu shouted. "Don''t be a hero, man."


    "Jake!" Amy cried. "What are you doing?"


    "You dying first is not what I want." Christina sniffed as she hesitantly released her grip on her friends.


    "Sorry, but..." He raised his fist. "Please keep this a secret." His hand started glowing brightly. The creatures stood still, marveling at the light. The others, minus Tina, looked on in confusion.


    "Huh?"


    Jake held his fist in front of his face. "Raging Fire: IGNITE!"


    Everyone watched as he underwent a transformation to become a person wearing a red uniform. After the transformation was finished, he leaped forward and shouted.


    "I''m the Radiant of Fire: Blaze!"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    A/N: Adroit is a word, one of the synonyms for skill


    Ryu''s Height: 5''5.


    The dummy doll is for tricking everyone else into thinking the kids are around in case they are gone for long periods.

 Chapter 5 - More Radiant Awaken (1)

    -June 15-


    Blaze punched the head beast in the face, sending it flying into a wall, where it exploded into gray smoke. He turned around to face the rest of the rabbits glaring at him. Two lunged at him, but he ducked to avoid them, then hightailed toward the exit. One pounced on the teen and bit him.


    "Ahh!" He shouted in pain, then slammed his arm on the door, destroying the rabbit. He turned around to face the creatures. He made a face by sticking his tongue at them and mocking their language. An angry cry came from them as they began to approach him. Blaze yelped as he ran out of the court with the creatures on his tail.


    The group remained in the room, never moving, barely breathing until someone spoke up.


    "THE HELL WAS THAT?!" Christina shouted.


    "THAT WAS AMAZING!" Ryu shouted in joy. "Did you see that?"


    "Jake transformed right in front of us," Amy spoke, trying to digest what she saw. "He said something about fire, and then red clothes magically appeared on him."


    "Yep." Tina nodded. "Exactly."


    "You knew?" Christina stared at the young girl, giving her an accusative look.


    The young girl shrank under her gaze. "Y-yes."


    "This is so cool!" Tina jumped when Ryu got in front of her. "Has he always been able to transform and fight monsters?"


    "Tina, how long has Jake been this way?" Amy asked worriedly.


    "It was hours after we met," Tina said. "He accepted because he thought if he rejected the offer, the next person would screw up."


    "For two days?" Ryu''s eyes twinkled in excitement. "He''s a real-life superhero!"


    "Can''t believe this." Christina exasperated, slowly rubbing her face. "Why would he think that?"


    "It''s noble of him." Amy praised him before her tone shifted to concern. "But he''s in danger."


    "He''s Blaze the Radiant of Fire," Ryu reassured her. "He''ll be fine."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    "WHY ARE THERE MORE OF YOU?!"


    Unfortunately, more appeared after he left the court, prompting a race around the facility until he found himself in the weight room. He stopped when he saw a rabbit pouncing toward him. He ducked under, grabbed a heavy dumbbell, and lifted it with ease.


    "Doesn''t feel too hea-ah!" He yelped in pain, then looked down at the rabbit biting him. He used the dumbbell to smash it on the head, causing it to disintegrate. He looked around at the rest of the rabbits advancing toward him. One jumped at him with fangs barring. He yelled as he hit it with the weight, destroying the beast.


    The beast charged at him again. He picked up another weight and smacked the beast with it. He ducked, pivoted, kicked, smacked, and destroyed the rabbits attacking him from all sides.


    "YAAA!!!" He yelled and swung his arm, accidentally letting the dumbbell slip out of his hand and colliding into a mirror. He flinched as it broke into pieces. The bunnies stared at the destruction, then turned to the boy. All of them gave him annoying grins like he did a bad thing.


    "You''re all mocking me, but I destroyed some of your friends."


    That made them collectively scowl in anger. Blaze''s eyes widened at their anger, then calmed down. The fire user thought about using his attack, but was there a need? These creatures were weak; tossing them into a wall obliterated them. However, they had numbers, and he wondered if he could defeat them all before he got tired.


    Suddenly, the beasts'' ears perked up. Immediately, they ran out of the room. Confused, the warrior chased after them to the emergency exit. When he got outside, he found the woman in pink standing before him.


    "You!"


    "Ah, so you were here." She giggled. "Didn''t expect this." She looked behind her to see a crazed muscle man on his knees and clenching his fists. "This man wanted to scare people out of the gym and have it to himself. Angry little man, for some reason, produced these little rabbits. Is this his rage or ego?"


    "What are you up to?"


    "Me?" She placed her finger on her chin, trying to act cute. "What am I doing?" She spoke in an innocent voice. "I wonder." She smiled cruelly. "You know¡­ I am seeking an artifact manifested by intense anger."


    "And why?"


    "To justify the art of anger in its true form." She waved. "Bye." She, the creatures, and the man vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "Hold on!" He called out.


    "So that''s what she''s after."


    The fire user jumped up at the sudden appearance of Reinstar. The shinobi stood beside him with her arms crossed while staring at the spot where the woman disappeared. She sighed and glanced at the fire user. "Interesting."


    "W-w-w." He shook his head. "Were you standing there the whole time?"


    "Don''t be absurd, Blaze. I stepped in after she disappeared."


    Blaze lowered his head. "Huh, am I going to get used to you?"


    "I''m a maiden in the midst of danger." She spoke with not much enthusiasm.


    "Uh huh, so what is this artifact she is talking about?"


    "Hmm." She pondered. "There are tools and trinkets out there that tamper with the emotions of people. Now we know she is gathering excess rage energy to produce a weapon powered by rage.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "How many?"


    "Relax, many of them were discovered and either locked up or destroyed... that we know of."


    He frowned. "Am I going to be worried about it?"


    "Don''t worry." She poked him in the head. "Boop."


    "Don''t do that."


    "Go find your friends before your local law enforcement arrives and demand answers."


    Blaze nodded, then reverted to his original self. He sighed. "I''m going to have to explain some things."


    "That''s your decision." The woman walked away. "If you don''t trust them, I can threaten them into silence." She calmly said before disappearing.


    Jake glanced at the spot, sighed, and put her on the list of not to cross.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    After the police came, it was deemed wild animals barreled in and attacked, such as coyotes. While the authorities were investigating, Jake and the others were outside after telling the officers their experience without telling them about Jake''s transformation. After that was done, they went to talk in private. Jake and Tina told them everything that happened for the past two days. In the end, they all had varying reactions. Ryu looked excited, Amy looked concerned, and Christina was curious.


    "I am a little mad." Christina said with her arms crossed.


    "Why?" Jake asked worriedly.


    "Well," She wondered how she put this gently. "Someone shows up out of nowhere, and you accept it because you feel only you can hold the power. You are afraid the next person will just mess it up. Is that right?"


    "Yes..."


    Christina stared at him with slight disapproval. "I think it sounds like you expect to burden yourself with the responsibility and expect nothing in return."


    "Well," Tina spoke up. "He wants to see what lies ahead, and this was it."


    "Lies ahead?" The brown-haired girl wondered. "Like what?"


    "The adventure!" Ryu shouted. However, he immediately covered his mouth after being glared at by the violet-eyed girl. "Okay, indoor voices, but he gets to see new places when he goes to Galvania and fights bad dudes threatening both planets."


    "Yeah." Jake rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "It was like that, but it was more wondering what I''m going to do with my life." He looked at his hand. "Maybe it was stupid, but so far, I don''t regret it."


    "It''s a responsibility for sure." Christina sighed. "I admit going to a new world and seeing new people sounds interesting. However."


    "Fighting monsters sounds terrifying," Amy said worryingly. "It''s admirable you are doing this, but it''s still scary."


    The fire warrior nodded understandably. "Yeah, the monster from two days ago and these rabid rabbits are something you would see in a nightmare. I got some training advice from Pilot. Even then, the real combat is different."


    "This is your origin story, dude." The spiky redhead calmed down and crossed his arms in a serious manner. "Your new beginning, the new you." He then gave a wild smile. "You are the baddest dude I know right now." He patted his back. "And, your secret is safe with me. It''s Christina you need to worry about."


    "Okay, no." The older raven-haired girl grumbled in an annoyed tone. "I don''t blab."


    "Bu-."


    "Gossip is Queen." She interrupted the teen boy. "But stuff like this? We don''t want the military or crazy people on his back. Think about those stupid conspiracies this will give birth to."


    "Yeah." He chuckled. "It''s funny."


    "Until it stops being funny." She grumbled. "This is a lot."


    "We should head home and meet back tomorrow." Amy said.


    "Come to our house." The sister said. "We have a portal to their command center."


    The redhead looked like he was about to blow in excitement. "Really!?"


    The Radiant shook his head. "Only if I am allowed to. They only have our data to not allow unwanted visitors."


    "Awe."


    "From the way you talk about them, I think Mr. Pilot would be the problem." said Amy.


    "And Javo sounds like he wouldn''t care." said Christina.


    "But Reinstar is a ninja," Ryu spoke in a serious tone. "So we blab she kills us, aka Shinobi way."


    Jake wondered if he should tell them about the threat from earlier but decided not to. "I will go there and ask tonight."


    The older raven-haired girl nodded. "If we''re allowed, let us know. I have questions."


    "Are you going to interrogate them?" The spiky red-head sighed. "They can kill us easily, ya know."


    "I''m not going to interrogate them!" She said in frustration. "Geez, I''m just curious about their world, culture, politics, all that stuff."


    "I believe they have an Emperor." Jake rubbed his chin. "That''s all I know."


    "Maybe we should head home?" inquired the brown-haired girl. "Our relatives might be worried since we came here."


    The group looked at each other, agreeing that an attack here might prompt their loved ones to call and check on them. They agreed to call it a day and wait for a response from Guardian.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    The woman in pink glanced at the man with disappointment. The beefcake of a man spent all his time being angry at himself, wanting to get gains, wanting to be the strongest of the strong. It was directed at himself. She looked at the Dust Buns lounging around, weak little bunnies. They get hit once, they die. She did not want these, but they might be useful as a distraction. However, she needed more.


    "Does anybody anger you?"


    "All of them."


    She scowled. "Anyone specific, dear?"


    The man stopped his workout and looked at the sky as if in deep thought.


    "There is one."


    She chuckled. "Oh? Where?"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Hub. around 9 pm-


    Jake entered the Living Quarters after being told it was urgent. Wondering if another monster attacked, he immediately left Tina and his mom, but not before activating his Dummy Doll. It was creepy how it resembled him, but the young girl would tell him the results later. As soon as he entered, he felt a sudden familiar energy. He looked to where exactly he felt that trio of power and found Sword Unit standing around a table. As he approached, he observed them gathering around three crystals of different colors: yellow, sky blue, and sweet orange, radiating while hovering above the table.


    "You feel it, don''t you?" asked the red-headed Canokian. "Their power is similar, yet different to your own."


    "Yeah." The boy spoke in awe as he walked toward them. Once he did, each one generated an image of their chosen host. Each person was familiar to him. Ryu in the yellow, Christina in the blue, and Amy in the orange. "I know who they are. I already met them."


    The violet-haired woman nodded. "Ah, those kids. I guess I don''t have to threaten them to silence."


    "Are you going to threaten them to join?" Jake eyed her suspiciously.


    "I can if you want to."


    "Don''t threaten them." Pilot looked annoyed at her.


    "They have to join willingly." the muscular man agreed.


    "They experienced the threat firsthand." said the bird woman. "They have seen you become the Radiant of Fire. Can you convince them?"


    Jake furrowed his brows. "I can bring them here if you want."


    Pilot nodded. "Permission granted."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Tomorrow afternoon-


    After sending them his address, the others arrived at his house. Jake immediately led them to his bedroom.


    "I can''t believe they converted your closet into a teleportation room." chuckled the redhead.


    "A hall closet would attract attention." The light brunette looked around Jake''s room. "I like your room."


    "Thanks." Jake replied to her.


    "I don''t mean to be suspicious." The gossip lover said. "But... a day later, we''re invited, no days of mulling it over." She narrowed her eyes. "Why now?"


    The fire user nervously eyed the girl. This girl was either paranoid or wanted to know more. The others never said to lie to them, but would they accept? Ryu would, but the girls probably need time if they want to.


    He breathed out slowly. "I don''t want to surprise you. It''s your choice. Last night, I found out they came to life and chose you all. That''s why they asked you to come."


    The energetic boy smiled brightly. "I get to be a Radiant? Sweet!"


    Amy''s eyes widened in surprise. "Me?"


    Christina appeared upset. "I see. What if I don''t want to?"


    "It may pester you or choose someone else."


    "And miss an opportunity to explore a new world?" She crossed her arms. "Something I will regret later?"


    "Wait..." The redhead gazed at her curiously. "You sounded like you rejected the offer. Why the 180?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, having something thrust upon me does not sit well." She said while walking toward the window, gazing out at the world. "But... now I have a responsibility to uphold." She turned to them with a smirk. "There''s a mystery in the world that needs to be seen by my eyes."


    "Your curiosity overpowered you again." Amy giggled.


    "Yeah, yeah." Christina turned to face them. "Well? Lead the way."


    Jake nodded, then proceeded to open the door.

 Chapter 6 - More Radiant Awaken (2)

    After being slightly impressed by the teleportation room, the group entered the living quarters and were in awe at the expansive size and intriguing design.


    "Dude." Ryu laughed. "It''s like we entered another world."


    "Close enough to one." Amy was in awe as she looked around.


    Christina looked around. Her eyes focused on the Galvanians and Tina, who were gathered around a table with the three crystals. "So that''s them."


    "Yep." Jake led them to the group. "Guys, well... um... should I introduce you to each other?"


    Pilot shook his head. "No need. Children, I am Pilot, the current Team Leader of this Sword Unit."


    "My name is Javo. It''s great to see more of you." greeted the muscular man


    "Reinstar." She greeted with a bow. "I am humbly in your presence."


    "Luka." The bird woman smiled warmly. "I''m the Hub''s Physician."


    "Amy Angelo." The girl smiled.


    "Christina Zeal." She greeted.


    "Ryu Orlando." He rubbed his head sheepishly, unusual for him. "I... hello."


    "Huh." The ninja stared at him. "From what I have seen, you''re usually much louder."


    "Odd." The sister smiled humorously. "Like a completely different person


    "Oh... just getting used to this." he mumbled.


    Amy leaned into Jake. "He''s a bit overwhelmed. Sometimes he gets a bit shy... or Mr. Pilot''s appearance is making him not be loud."


    "Ah, I get it..."


    Christina stared at the crystals on the table. "So we''re ch-woah." The blue crystal appeared in front of her. "Huh? It''s eager."


    The orange crystal went to Amy, while the yellow crystal went to Ryu.


    The leader nodded. "You have the potential to be Radiant out of many."


    "I thought you were going to say fate and destiny." said Christina.


    "I won''t preach about predetermination. Maybe there is something unknown in the universe, but right now, this is what I know."


    "Fate is a fickle thing." Reinstar spoke up. "What happens here determines how you go."


    "I believe the order of the universe chose you for a reason." Javo spoke boisterously. "Whether you believe it or not is up to you."


    "Mysteries are in the world." Luka spoke up. "I believe we have new warriors to help maintain order by stopping the balance from tipping."


    The girl nodded, acknowledging and accepting their answers. She reached for her crystal. "You all are all realists... some more than others. I accept." The crystal then began to absorb into her body.


    The brown-haired girl nodded and reached out. "I will help. Leave it to me. I won''t let you down." The orange crystal began to absorb into her body.


    "I, Ryu Orlando, will accept this honor to become the future warrior of tomorrow. A man who will go from newb class to Master Class." He raised his hand up, letting the crystal absorb into his body.


    "What is newb?" The physician asked.


    "Another term for rookie or someone green or a new person. It''s short for newbie." replied the fire user.


    "More needless terms." Pilot grumbled. "Now that crystals are one in you, you should know what to do."


    The redhead teen gave a wild grin and held out his hand. His hand emitted a yellow glow. "Alright, here it goes. Blistering Lightning: Ignite!"


    The chestnut-haired girl held out her hand. Her hand emitted an orange glow. "Wondrous Light: Ignite!


    The raven-haired girl held out her hand. Her hand emitted a blue glow. "Rippling Water: Ignite


    In a flash of yellow, sweet orange, and sky blue, the kids underwent a transformation. When it died down, they donned the same uniform as Jake, along with matching hair colors. Amy looked down at the uniform before looking at her hair. "My hair turned orange."


    "Sweet." Ryu looked down at himself. "I feel strong."


    "I feel different." Christina chuckled as she felt the power.


    "The powers of Light, Water, and Lightning have been awakened." said the lavender shinobi. "Are you going to decide on code names? Because that''s what Jake did. You know, to keep up the secret identity."


    "Bolt," Ryu answered. "A lot of names went through my head, and many of them may be taken. But to follow Jake''s logic. Something simple, short, and not too wordy... Bolt."


    "Huh." Christina nodded. "Interesting. I wonder... Aqua... yep. Aqua it is."


    Amy contemplated. "I don''t know. I thought about Lightshade."


    Aqua shook her head. "No, I need something else... illuminating."


    "Illuminating..." Amy closed her eyes as she contemplated. "Lumin... AH!" She raised her arm in the air. "I got it. Lumina."


    "Lumina." The water user nodded. "I like it."


    "Sounds alright." the lightning said. "I was going for Brightheart."


    "I like it." Blaze grinned at her. "It fits you."


    "Thank you." The Light Radiant grinned back at him."


    "Code names are acquired." the dark-skinned canokian spoke up. "What''s next is to train."


    "Training?" Bolt turned to him. "So we''re not going to the field immediately? Jake defeated his first villain."


    "True." The red-haired swordsman spoke up. "However, the monster was weak. I believe it was Mistress M''s first attempt. Jake exerted all his power into his first adroit."


    "Mana skills or techniques." Jake informed before Christina opened her mouth.


    "Basically," Pilot spoke up. "He exerted all his power and did not have any reserves left. Luckily, he defeated the monster before anything serious happened. That''s why training is necessary to increase your reserves."


    "We will get better." The girl in orange nodded with confidence.


    "Great." The girl in blue smiled. "But I do have a few questions."


    "We might answer them if we can."


    "When do we go to Galvania?"


    "When you are deemed ready." The lead canokian replied. "Galvania is hospitable but filled with danger. Monsters, rogues, hostile cities, unusual terrain."


    "When you do go, you can''t explore territory alone." The muscular man spoke seriously. "Only the very strong can do that, and if you do go alone, you will have to know how to camp outdoors with one eye open... unless you''re insane and can sleep peacefully without care."


    "Okay, don''t camp out in Galvania." Lumina nodded seriously. "The buddy system is mandatory."


    "Yes, the buddy system." The shinobi was amused. "Now go and be good buddies."


    "My next question is about the other elements."


    "Fire," responded Pilot. "Light, Water, Lightning, Ice, Wind, Flora, Terra, Shadow, Force, Space, and Moon. The elements of Order in the universe against Chaos. The archive says they were first formed when a chaotic threat threatened reality. As of now, only 10 Radiant are awakened. The six that are active are currently pursuing threats that require them to be away. The three in Galvania are undercover, they are fine." He glanced at his colleague. "Luka."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "The three here are a different story." said Luka. "Since last week, Jin and the Radiant of Flora and Terra, are trailing an objective that continues to slip their fingers. Also, since last week, Selen-ja and Shadow Radiant are in London, but they were unable to leave due to an artifact causing them to remain pinned to the entirety of England. They are not in immediate danger, just a setback, as Selen-ja says. They don''t require your assistance at the moment."


    "Why?" Jake asked.


    Luka smirked. "Shadow Radiant feels more responsible for her situation and wants to solve the problem herself. Terra Radiant refuses to babysit, and Flora Radiant... well, she tells you to decrease your percentage to not die."


    "Well, we won''t be their burden." Lumina said.


    "Let''s get stronger so we don''t get in the way." Aqua shouted with fire burning in her eyes.


    "RAH!" Bolt shouted, dramatically raising his arms.


    "Yes." Jake nodded. "We''ll break the limit."


    "Good, that will be all the questions for now." Pilot said. "It''s time for training."


    Jake chuckled weakly. "Yes... training."


    Bolt noticed the weak laugh. "We''re going to regret this later, right?"


    "Maybe." Aqua sighed.


    "We''ll be fine, we''re in this together." said the light user


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    An hour and a half later.


    "At least we are alive." Amy said weakly


    "Shut up." grumbled Christina.


    "You slept for thirteen hours, right? I''m going for fifteen" chuckled the redhead


    "Not a contest." groaned Jake.


    The teens ended up in the beds of the infirmary, monitored by Luka. While in the Training Room, Jake trained with Pilot, and the other three trained with Reinstar. She proved to be an equal amount playful and equal amount brutal. After that, they ended up in the infirmary to recover.


    "I always did wonder what training under a strict trainer would be like." the electric user groaned. "It''s... 8 out of 10, learned my adroit during this session."


    "This reminds me of cheer camp and volleyball training." The light user smiled as if relieving a memory. "This is like downtime after the workout."


    "You are a cheerleader?" asked the fire user.


    "Was... I don''t participate anymore." She shrugged. "Volleyball, I am debating if I should sign up."


    "I did think about trying out for soccer when I came, but this happened and... maybe next year."


    "Great." Amy clasped her hands. "Besides, being a Radiant may decrease time participating in after-school activities."


    "Yep." The water user agreed. "That all depends on the Dummy Doll you mentioned. How did yours go?"


    "It gave me memories of what happened, not all at once."


    "Not all at once, that''s good." Christina smiled. "So, I don''t have to know useless stuff?"


    "It flashed through memories that I guess are important. Mom asked me about something last night. The thing brought up the conversation about grandpa coming in a few months."


    "Interesting." Christina hummed.


    "Greetings everyone." The bird doctor approached them while looking at her tablet.


    "How are we?"


    "The three of you will need to sleep it off. Jake, your body has adapted, so you''ll recover quicker." Luke turned off the device. "I wanted to say you are in good health. Just rest for a while before you do any activity. Sooner or later, you''ll recover quicker. "


    The red-headed teen chuckled. "Great, we''ll heal faster." He stretched his body. "I''ll take a nap for a bit before heading home." He narrowed his eyes. "Then again, I could go for some munchies!"


    "Yep, there it goes." The raven hair mumbled. "I''m hungry now."


    "Me too." The light brunette agreed.


    "We should make some nachos." Ryu licked his lips


    Luka smiled at them. Inwardly, she was saddened about younglings being chosen to fight for them. These kids were going to have a long road ahead, filled with danger that might push them to the limit. She prayed they would be able to handle the threats slowly and not all at once.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Next Day-


    Mistress M frowned when she observed the two muscle idiots grunting at each other, arguing who had better muscles, better training style, and better minions. She glanced at the minions and was a little amazed the Dust Buns had a green-colored doppelganger after bringing the other muscle head. They lacked brains, and their only ambition was to be strong and tough. She got rage energy, but not enough for her plan. She needed more time to gather all the rage... and ditch the rabbits.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Later, the Hub-


    The kids had arrived at the hub for training and for the other three to receive their Dummy Dolls. Before they could start training. An alarm went off that prompted them to go to the meeting room. On the monitor, they saw the rabbits terrorizing people in a park.


    "It''s those rabbits." Amy pointed out. "But there is a group of them with green fur."


    "More evil rabbits. We need a bunch of holy hand grenades for these lethal lagomorphs." chuckled Ryu.


    "She called them Dust Buns?" Christina sounded a little amused. "Can''t think of something more diabolical?"


    "There are more of them?" Jake wondered.


    "You didn''t have plans last time. This time, you need to take advantage of their large numbers." informed Pilot


    "I''ll go to observe." Javo smiled.


    The Fire Radiant nodded, then turned to the group. "Okay, let''s go."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Petalburg Park-


    Five balls of light dropped to the ground, then manifested into the Radiant and Javo. Upon their arrival, the rabbits immediately turned to them with curiosity before settling on sneering at them.


    The canokian frowned at them. "There are a lot of them..." He looked around. "Here is my advice." He raised up his hand as it glowed. A moment later, a double-bladed axe appeared in his hand. He twirled it and slammed it on the ground in front of him. "Don''t be me and go in like a berserker." He flashed a smile. "Not until you have the strength to cut a group of strong enemies to pieces."


    "Hear that, Bolt?"


    "I know, marine girl."


    "Blaze." Lumina steeled herself. "What do you have in mind?"


    "Uh... environmental damage?" Blaze said hesitantly.


    "Use the children''s playthings for their destruction." Javo laughed. "Brilliant!"


    "I call the jungle gym, weee!" Bolt ran off. "Come, you nefarious lagomorphs!"


    Some of the beasts roared at him before chasing him.


    Aqua groaned at him. "As soon as he learns a word, he tries to use it in dumb ways." She glared at the beasts. "Time to go!"


    She raced off with a group chasing her.


    Lumina frowned slightly while glancing at her teammate. "I think we should''ve stuck together."


    "Okay, but we''re using those swings!"


    "Got it."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    The electric warrior stopped in front of the metal gym and turned around to face 13 Dust Buns racing after him. He chuckled as he placed two fingers behind his head, acting like he had longears. "Nah!"


    One tried to pounce him, only for the boy to duck. He quickly leaped through the bars just as more tried to attack him. He ducked under a claw attack, then crawled through more bars. He felt something swipe his skin. He looked back to see a bunny try to claw him again. He kicked it, sending it away. He crawled through more bars quickly, dodging the buns. He made it to the top as he started gathering his power. He stood on the top of the gym, then looked down at them trying to climb up to reach him.


    "Lightning Strike!"


    He jumped up as a lightning bolt formed in his hand. He grabbed it and threw it at the jungle bars. Upon contact, it sent a surge through the metal, electrocuting all the beasts. The beast then exploded into dust as just the lightning stopped. Bolt landed on the ground in triumph.


    "That was my shocking conclusion."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    The water warrior slid to a halt in front of the Merry Go Round. She turned around just as the beasts came upon her. She jumped on the equipment just as they fell on each other. The one on top jumped at her with fangs barring. The girl grabbed the bun from the side. It swiped at her, causing her to flinch.


    "Eeeek!" She squeaked. "Dumb rabbit." She tossed it away. She gasped and ducked under one trying to bite her. She used a back-punch on another across the face that tried to bite her. She looked around and saw they formed a circle around her.


    "Uhh." She uttered, then yelped when beasts leaped at her at the same time. She quickly slid under the bars and rolled off just as they collided with each other and fell into a heap on top of each other. While still holding onto the bar, she used her strength to spin the merry-go-round. Once it started spinning, she jumped back and held out her arm. She pointed her index finger as if she was holding a gun.


    "Aqua Gun!" Water manifested at the tip of her finger before unleashing a deadly stream of water. The stream struck the beasts on the spinning equipment, destroying them. Once each rabbit was destroyed, she dropped her arm and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Done."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    The Radiant of fire and light ran across the field as the little monsters advanced them. Lumina felt apprehensive despite wanting to help. After training for one day, she was thrown into battle. She gazed up at the fire user briefly, realizing he was thrown into a fight as soon as he got his power and won.


    "Ja-Blaze."


    "I''m scared too."


    "Huh?" Her eyes widened at him. "How did you know?"


    The powered teens reached the swings. Blaze grabbed one of them and pulled it back. Lumina followed his action.


    "Just a guess, but you also didn''t go off on your own."


    "Yeah... I just thought we would work as a team."


    "Now!" He flung the swing at the incoming rabbits.


    "Ha!" The light user mimicked his action by doing the same. The swings struck them in the face, throwing them back into a few others. Blaze nodded and clenched his fist. "These things scare me, but I accepted being a Radiant, so I have to swallow my fear and think about who would get hurt by these things."


    The Radiant of Light nodded. It wasn''t exactly what she was looking for, but it was something. She was given an opportunity, trained, even for a day. She was watched over by the canokian... until they were able to take care of themselves... hopefully. Who would get hurt by these things? Her family and friends.


    She quickly raised her arm, showing an open palm aimed at the beasts. She gripped her other arm while beginning to concentrate her adroit, a sphere formed in her hand.


    "Bright Shot!"


    Just as she unleashed it, Blaze blitzed forward. When the sphere connected, it destroyed some of the beasts. Blaze jumped in the air and slammed his fist on one of the faces of the remaining rabbits.


    "Blazing Fist!"


    The fire connected with the evil rabbit, destroying its head and releasing a burst of fire that destroyed the remaining rabbits. Once finished, he jumped away and landed near her. He looked at her with a smile. "Let''s get stronger."


    "Right," She smiled at him. "I want to try to protect those important."


    "The new light user."


    The duo gasped and jumped back as they looked around for the source of the voice.


    "Guys above!" shouted Aqua.


    The duo looked up to discover Mistress M hovering above them. Javo narrowed his eyes as he kept a grip on his axe. Bolt looked at her with curiosity before muttering. "Uh... she''s covered up."


    Aqua walked beside him. "What?"


    "Sometimes evil women tend to wear... less clothing?"


    Mistress M laughed out loud as she turned to the lightning wielder. "Boy, you''re adorable, but power is more than sex appeal." She then turned to fire and light. "Your predecessors sealed me long ago... 2/3 of them anyway." She chuckled. "Also, you took care of those rabbits, but they were nothing to claim victory over. Just failures." She sighed. "Weak like the egos of the two idiots. I should choose people more carefully."


    The Fire Radiant did not like her tone. "Where are they?"


    "They''re fine, just unconscious in front of their favorite gym. The rage I acquired was not enough and just unappetizing. I have a lot of work to do." She started fading. "Ta ta!"


    They watched her vanish without a trace. Blaze sighed, feeling like he had failed. Those rabbits were fodder she did not need. She had gathered some rage energy, but while not enough for her goal, she was a step closer. When will she take a big leap forward? He did not know. He and the others will be ready.

 Chapter 7 - Carnival Blues (1)

    -June 17, Friday 10 pm-


    A woman, her red hair showing signs of wear, gazed at the lake. The faded leotard she wore clung to her body, appearing it might rip apart at any moment. She was down on her luck and angry. This was her last shot. Her last chance to try for it, and she failed. Nothing good could come from it. Anger, anger continued to swell up from within.


    Unknown to her, Mistress M hovered above the woman with a dark smirk.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Saturday, 12:05 p.m. Parkerville. Downtown-


    Jake and Ryu were sitting at ''Dave''s Eatery'' diner. They had just returned from an hour and a half of training since 9:30. The girls opted out for the park and took Tina with them. They had just ordered and were waiting for the burgers to come.


    "Ah man, I was here last time with a buddy of mine just to get my hands on this burger." said the excited redhead.


    "Aren''t you a little over excited?"


    "Maybe, but this burger was part of a challenge a few years back. Ever heard Dude vs. Edible Bites?"


    "Yes." His mind clicked. He analyzed the facility with a surprised expression. "Wait, it was this restaurant?"


    "Yes!" The teen clenched his hand as if he was on the eve of the new millennium. "That burger put this city on the map. It made the city a bit more popular and a new tourist trap. The Hungry Burger is why I come here to honor the show... despite the previous host leaving." He grumbled. "But still, I want you to try this. Even if you don''t like it, you still need to know why this burger was part of the challenge.


    "But did he lose and almost have a heart attack?"


    The redhead looked at him dryly. "He also had Quadruple Chocolate milkshake, Deep Fried Butter, and Loaded Mayo Monster Fries."


    "Ah." He responded, realizing he forgot the others."


    "Eating that meal is a one-way ticket to a heart attack. That is why I eat them as a single item and not a grand meal." He gave a thumbs up and a toothy grin. "Even if certain foods are bad for you. You just gotta try ''em one time and only if you don''t eat anything else the rest of the day."


    "I agree to that."


    "Besides." The redhead leaned. "With what we are doing, I''m sure we''ll be eating a lot. We''re superheroes, but we take care of certain threats like the Ghostbusters did."


    "And we can''t get involved with this world affairs, or else we cause more problems."


    "Yeah... I think we would be in over our heads. I''m surprised Christina was lecturing us about not trying to get involved."


    "Why?"


    "To some extent, she''s into causes... but I guess she''s grown since letting the frogs out of the science class. Plus, you probably watched or read something where the heroes come across a world ruled by an alternate version of themselves?"


    "Yeah, don''t want to go that route... you think we will?"


    "I hope not! Imagine me suppressing people because they didn''t give me a particular video game I wanted or they didn''t call me ''Emperor Shock Master of the Universe.'' Crazy."


    Jake smirked humorously. "I know, crazy. That would be too much responsibility. A lot more than we have."


    Then, their burgers were brought to them. The spiky raven looked at the sculpted food and felt his mouth watering.


    "See here? First, there''s the bun, A cheese bun. Then you have a burger mixed with blue cheese and bacon, topped with mushrooms, BBQ sauce, fried pickles, tomato, lettuce, red peppers, and the secret ingredient¡­ marshmallow sauce." The goofy boy picked up the burger. "Observe, my friend, this is a work of art." Then he took a bite."


    The Fire Radiant also took a bite. Upon it, his taste buds started dancing and craving for more. They finished their meal and then left the diner.


    "I''ve been meaning to talk to you about East Lion Hill High. How is it?"


    "Like other schools, I think." Ryu placed his hands in his pockets. "Teachers can vary from crabby to odd to ''eh, they''re alright''. You already know about cliques and other drama. Rob Jocko is an example."


    "Okay, keep an eye on him."


    "And Marissa and Issac. Rob may be a grade above, but those two are in our grade."


    "Got it, keep an eye on them."


    "Then there is the notorious Student Council where for some reason they may have as much power as the Supreme Court... or so they say." He narrowed his eyes while it seemed like his surroundings had gone dark. Jake looked on with a blank look. "Pizza Day was taken away, but the Red Menace brought it back. Yes."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Jake blinked and tilted his head as a sweatdrop formed. "That sounds like something I should''ve been there."


    Ryu popped back to his less-than-serious tone. "Ah, there were feathers, peanut butter, and a giant rubber band."


    "Ah, cool."


    "Okay, now let''s head to the comic book shop and meet Ed."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Ridgewood Plaza-


    Amy, Christina, and Tina were sitting at one of the tables in the plaza as they ate food. Tina looked up at Amy.


    "You look like someone who sings."


    The older girl perked up. "Uh? Me? Nope. Why?"


    "I don''t know." Tina gazed at the brown-haired girl. "You look like a prep to me."


    Amy giggled. "I''m not a good singer. As for prep? Is that an old-fashioned term for a stylish valley girl or something? He-ll-o." She mocked in a valley accent. "No, not that type."


    "She doesn''t have an InstaTele account." Christina took a bite. "Everyone told her to, but she refused."


    "Creeps and weirdos." The light brown-haired girl grimaced at the thought. "Don''t wanna."


    "You could say that about every social platform.


    "Then why cheerleading?" The younger girl pointed out. "Mom says it isn''t a sport and only for those who want to show off."


    "I wanted to have fun." The Light user frowned slightly. "It was fun, but people took it too seriously." She leaned down at the table. "It''s a skill, not about who''s hot or not. People thought I was too ditzy and..." She trailed off.


    "Amy." Christina frowned.


    "Sorry." Tina noticed the tone. "I didn''t mean to bring up anything hurtful."


    Amy smiled at her. "You''re fine. One of the reasons I stopped was because I enjoyed Volleyball more."


    "That''s good."


    "Amy, Christina."


    Tina noticed the Water Radiant narrowing her eyes while the Light Radiant tensed. They all turned to a green-haired girl standing before them. She gazed at them with a neutral look.


    "Lily." The older raven-haired girl spoke cautiously. "Anything you need?"


    "No, just saying hello."


    "Well... hi." The light-haired brunette said to her with a small smile.


    The green-haired girl rolled her eyes and then looked away. "Look, I was just saying... hello and..."


    "Yeah." Christina stared at her intently. "And goodbye."


    Lily shot her a glare, then scoffed. "Fine, whatever." The girl walked away, leaving the trio to sit in silence until Tina spoke up.


    "You know each other."


    Amy shrugged. "Yeah... she was our friend, but."


    "Let''s say things happened during our freshmen year that broke our group apart as we entered high school." Christina muttered. "It involved a bunch of unnecessary drama, and people got so offended and stupid over the pettiest of reasons."


    "Sorry."


    "Things just happened. It took a while for some of us to forgive, and others just went off."


    Tina frowned at them. "People are just stupid. Why throw away friendship or any relationship for petty reasons."


    "Because people are... selfish sometimes." Christina stood up. "Come on. There''s this desert cafe you might like."


    Tina nodded. Whatever happened was not worth losing some friends over. She would not pry. They might reveal it in time, but it was not her business. For today, they needed to enjoy it.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Evening, Ishida Residence-


    "Jacob."


    Jake had returned home and was about to pass the living room when his mother called. A woman in her early 40''s with shoulder-length black hair and the same auburn eyes. She smiled warmly at him.


    "Hey, mom."


    "You''re happier than usual."


    Jake''s eyes lit up. "I am?"


    "Well, you seem not to be as distant, like you found something. Did you meet people here?"


    Jake nodded. "Yes."


    "Great!" She said excitedly. "I was worried about the two of you. I know uprooting you from your friends back home, but... you know I had to transfer."


    "I know, Software Developer." He smiled. "They needed you here."


    "We''re staying here."


    He raised a brow. "Are you sure?"


    She nodded. "That''s the plan. You and Tina seem to go out more often. That tells me we''ll like it here." She perked up. "Oh, your grandpa sends his regards. He''ll be coming in a few months. He has a gift for you two?"


    He smiled brightly. "Awesome! What is it?"


    "He says it''s something unique."


    "He will be arriving from Japan in late July, but he''ll be staying until late August." She smiled. "He was worried about you, but since you made new friends, his worries will be lifted."


    Jake nodded. Friends... he did make friends... right... and not just teammates that got together due to circumstances. He shook away negative thoughts. Other than Mistress M, things were pretty good."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Next Day, Hub-


    "These are the three artifacts that require rage." Luka spoke up. "Our friend Heina managed to get back with me after we discovered Mistress M''s ambition."


    Pilot nodded. "And what did she say?"


    "She discovered three artifacts that would manifest through gathering rage." She placed a blood-red chalice in front of them. "The Blood Chalice. Drinking from this will turn you into a berserker in exchange for half your lifespan."


    "A dark maiden like that wants to live forever." Reinstar said while meditating on the table.


    "Is she a maiden?" hummed the brown-skinned man. "She is a mistress."


    "Name only or not, it''s not the point." said the redhead. "Next."


    "The Gauntlet of Rage." A picture of a blood-red metal clawed gauntlet. "This will turn your rage into power and control the people. Also bad, taking it off without a rune will wither you away."


    "A possibility, next."


    "The medallion of rage." She showed a picture of a blood-red medallion. "Amplifies your current power and drains people of their rage. It will also do something hazardous to your health." She sighed. "They''re all dangerous."


    "Correct you are." Javo nodded. "Whatever one she needs will manifest."


    "And if she summons all three?" asked the lavender shinobi.


    The leader grimaced. "Then we have to stop her before she does. Is there anything else?" The group shook their heads. "Then the meeting adjourned."


    "Well then." Reinstar stood up. "Javo, want to go roam the city?"


    "Sure."


    "Don''t get into trouble." Pilot ordered. "Food and beverage only. Don''t overindulge. Remember the budget whenever we are in this world? Just because we exchange gold coins doesn''t mean we have an unlimited supply."


    "I know," The ninja turned to her large friend. "Come on, Javo."


    "We''ll be back soon." said the large man.


    The redhead grumbled as he watched them leave. "Good as they are, they can get into trouble."


    "You haven''t?" The bird woman smirked. "Heina told me about your days in the academy. You used to get into trouble."


    For the moment, his eyes lightened up slightly, and a brief smile displayed for the moment. He sighed. "I grew up."


    "We all did..." Luka frowned. "But... sometimes we need to live a little."


    He sighed. "We''ll see."

 Chapter 8 - Carnival Blues (2)

    -Two hours later-


    The flame wielder looked at a flier on the table. "The Carnival Coral is coming here? I thought it closed down due to¡­ well... a strike and a rumor of a clown¡­ imploded."


    Tina shook her head. "That was just a rumor those years ago. Why did I believe that?"


    "Right you are. The imploding clown was a rumor." Christina informed them. "Although the strike was true, there was a disagreement between the owners, causing a rift." She furrowed her brows in deep thought. "I think it''s a shell of its former self, but the current owner wants to make it work by starting here for some reason."


    "That''s why we''re going to help with the comeback tour." Amy said, but then frowned. "I''m glad it was a rumor. Imagine imploding while doing an act, and then kids cry after witnessing it. That makes me terrified."


    "Clowns," Ryu spoke hollowly. "I will go to the Carnival, but after that Halloween night, I will never face a clown with the same happiness again." Ryu said. "Lance and I nearly died that night, and he has had a phobia of clowns ever since."


    "Well... those clown sightings were meant to scare people." The aquatic warrior contemplated. "But people are crazy."


    The electric teen chuckled with no tone of happiness. "There was some music in the air. Never go down those haunted woods." He smiled with madness as an image of lightning appeared in the background. "Now that I can be Bolt and train. I can investigate and see if it''s some chaotic entity." He dramatically stood up. "The balance will be restored!"


    "Jake, go with him on Halloween." The light woman pleaded.


    "Why me?"


    "I don''t want to." she whimpered


    "That''s not a good reason!"


    "Come on, bro!" The younger girl gazed at him. "It might be your first Halloween fight against undead horrors."


    The flame fighter glanced at her. "A Halloween fight is kind of far-fetched."


    "Think about it. We defeat that clown, we might defeat a vampire next." The lightning joker gave a maddening grin. "Then we''ll be the ones to bump in the night."


    "Hold it." The water fighter spoke up. "You all strayed off topic."


    "Oh, right." The light warrior looked at Jake with a smile. "Want to go?"


    "Only if you join Ryu and I that night." Jake gave an evil smile. "Don''t be a scared little girl."


    Amy scowled at him and puffed her cheeks. "Fine, I''ll show you and that clown I am a mature woman who can hit you before you can blink!" She thrust her fist in the air.


    "Alright!" He thrust his fist in the air.


    "Yeah! Team Exterminators!" Ryu pumped his fist in the air.


    "Yay, go team." Tina whooped with the same enthusiasm. "Beat that evil clown!"


    "You''re all idiots." Christina chuckled. "So we''re all in agreement. We''re going to that carnival?"


    "Yes." Amy smiled. "What could go wrong?"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Tuesday. Carnival Coral. 10:30 am-


    "Amy," Jake said. "Whenever someone says that line, something can go wrong."


    "Shut up." Amy pouted.


    The carnival itself looked less vibrant, worn down, and less appealing. There were hardly any visitors around. Plus, it was opened in the middle of a field with a highway 50 yards away. The entertainment looked lazy, unimpressed, and just unmotivated. Jake looked perplexed, Amy was saddened, Ryu looked annoyed and Christina facepalmed.


    "Too bad Tina declined." Jake looked around. "She might have the right idea."


    "We''re here ironically now. In the middle of a field close to a highway, just the way I like it." Ryu mocked while snorting in amusement.


    "Shut up." Christina sounded annoyed. "Maybe there are appropriate activities here?"


    "This is depressing," Amy muttered. "Everyone here looks like they are on their last legs."


    "Guess your weight?"


    Everyone jumped when a man in a worn-out suit and a twisted mustache appeared before him. He reeked of alcohol. He stared at them with an annoyed expression.


    "Uh... okay?" said Jake.


    He placed his hand on his head and held his hand in front of Christina. The girl grimaced and crossed her arms, expecting him to do something. Then he shifted his hand to Ryu, to Jake, then to Amy, then back to Christina.


    "250, 250, 250, 250"


    "Are you kidding me!?" Ryu, Christina, and Jake shouted. Amy lowered her head, feeling insulted and disappointed. A dark cloud hung over her head. She then looked back at him with a glare.


    "You''re an evil man." She flicked her hair and walked away.


    "My job is done." He smiled triumphantly, then skipped away.


    "Yep, here just to see dreams die." Ryu shook his head as he walked away. "Wonder what mystery and suspense we''ll see next."


    "That Rover is not picking us up for another four hours." Christina took out her phone. "We see something terrible, we are leaving early."


    Jake sighed. "This is just sad."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    In a trailer, a chubby man with a cigar sat at his desk with his hands on his face.


    "What was I thinking? I should''ve taken that advice from him and abandoned this project. Nope, I wanted to bring the carnival back, but screwed over everyone else. I thought I would get more revenue, but people barely showed up."


    Knock knock.


    The man looked up. "Door is unlocked."


    The door opened, revealing the leotard-wearing red-headed woman. This time, she had an intense look as opposed to the somber look from before.


    "Helen? What are you doing here?"


    "You... let me go."


    "You know why? I couldn''t pay you."


    "You." She growled as her eyes glowed. "YOU FIRED ME!"


    The man instantly became fearful of his life. He backed away as red smoke generated from her. "Hey, wait!"


    "DIE!"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    "The food sucks." Ryu held up a tray of nachos with green cheese. "That fortune-teller kept telling me ''never eat nachos''. So, it''s this!" He tossed the tray in the trash. "Jake, they ruined nachos."


    "No one should." Jake tossed his tray in the trash. "The corndog smelled rancid. What happened?"


    "Life happened." The redhead groaned. "You think we can transform and bury this place? It would be mercy."


    "We''re not doing that."


    "Guys!" Christina walked up with Amy. "These shirts." She held a tiny shirt that read ''Love Carne.'' "It says ''love meat'', and it''s too small."


    "The games are bad." Amy looked at the dunking booth. "That dunking booth is green."


    "So... what have we learned?" Ryu asked. "That traditional carnivals are dead."


    "Call the Rover." Jake said. "Or we could ask Pilot to teleport out."


    Suddenly, a strange sensation slammed into their senses. They looked around, slightly spooked.


    "That''s..." The light wielder gasped. "Is that?"


    "A monster." The fire teen said as he narrowed his eyes. "Did Mistress M lure another victim?"


    "Alright!" The electric boy jumped in excitement. "We get to take our frustration out on this monster."


    "It''s over there." The water girl pointed in the direction of the monster.


    Just as she did, something exploded. Causing everyone still around to look at her general direction. Jake frowned. "Quick! Hide and transform."


    "But there''s no one here?" Amy said.


    "Still, cameras." The raven-haired teen spoke up. "Just humor me."


    Christina shrugged. "Fine, let''s go."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Laying on the grass, the man was bloodied and in pain. He opened his eyes at the woman standing before him with an intense look. He looked over and groaned fearfully at the lanky 7-foot-tall monster with puffy hair and a black jumpsuit. It then picked up some debris and started juggling them. It glared at the man with the same intense fury as the woman.


    The man figured this would be his end, and it was a strange way to die. He closed his eyes, fading into unconsciousness.


    The monster tossed the debris at the man, only for Blaze to appear and kick it away. He dropped in front of the monster, standing between it and the man.


    Helen''s eyes widened, then narrowed her eyes. "She warned me of you. Radiant."


    Blaze gazed at her. "You hate him that much?"


    "You don''t know anything."


    "Like what?"


    Helen looked behind her, noticing Aqua landing behind her. "The Carnival didn''t go well that year. You were a part of it, right?"


    Bolt landed beside the fire warrior while Lumina landed behind the monster. Helen noticed the rest and smirked. "The Radiant of fire, light, lightning, and water. You''re all here! All of you! YOU ARE GETTING IN THE WAY!"


    "Uh..." The Radiant of Lightning gazed at the woman worriedly. "Is it money? Are you raging about that? Money is fine and all, but."


    "SHUT UP! I gave my all to this dump, and now I have been cast aside because of his stupid conditions."


    "Oh?" grimaced the orange warrior. "But... maybe you could try something different?"


    "Shut up!" The woman''s eyes glowed. "You all are going to get it! STUPID! STUPID! ANNOYING BRATS! KILL THEM! KILL TH-." Reinstar appeared and knocked her out with a tap on the neck.


    "Yep, good night." The lavender shinobi grabbed the woman before she could fall.


    "Reinstar!" Aqua gasped. "You got here quickly."


    "Yep," The shinobi turned to leave. "Take care of this."


    The monster proceeded to juggle the air for a few seconds before balls of energy started forming. Once they fully formed, the monster''s juggling speed increased. The fire user snapped out of his thoughts and turned to the man on the ground. "I..." He turned to the others. "We need to move this guy... right?"


    "He''s injured." The blue warrior shouted. We might hurt him if we do?"


    The yellow warrior frowned. "Simple, we move it further away!" The lightning user ran off while grabbing a rock and chucked it at the beast. The beast glared at Bolt moving further down the field. The beast gave chase. Blaze sighed and chased after them, with Lumina and Aqua not far behind.


    The beast leapt in the air and tossed the energy balls at the Radiant. The ball landed behind the lightning user by an inch, exploding upon impact and making him fall off his feet. The other three stopped and gasped as the balls flew at them. They moved away before they were hit. Aqua rolled close to the monster and grunted upon landing on her back. Unfortunately, the monster grabbed her and began to juggle her, along with debris and rocks it found.


    "HEY!" She cried as the beast was juggling her.


    "Oi!" The lightning warrior gathered power to form his attack. "Let her go!"


    "Wait! How good is your aim?" the orange-haired warrior shouted. "You might hurt her."


    "Try a different approach." The warrior in red shouted.


    Bolt grunted as he stopped gathering energy and raced after the monster. "Then I''ll punch."


    Aqua growled and shouted as she was tossed into the air. She growled and aimed her finger at the monster as it was distracted by the approaching warriors. She kept her finger on the monster as she descended while upside down.


    "Aqua Gun!"


    The shot struck the beast in the eye, causing it to shriek in pain. Bolt grinned and jumped, catching his teammate before landing on the ground.


    "Nice fish girl."


    "Thanks. Are you going to call me every single name related to water?"


    "Yes."


    "Whatever." She rolled her eyes. Then looked up and gasped. "Dodge."


    The lightning user looked in her direction, widened his eyes, and leaped away from getting struck by the monster''s fist. Bolt tossed her away, earning a yelp in surprise, then gathered his adroit and launched his lightning Strike. The monster leaped over while tossing an energy ball in response. Bolt crossed his arms before he was struck. The ball collided, exploded, and sent him flying back. Aqua caught him before he landed.


    "You, okay? Why didn''t you dodge?" chastised the girl.


    "I... wanted to see how strong I was." The boy sheepishly said.


    "Uh-huh." She shook her head in disappointment.


    The fire warrior turned to the light warrior and smiled. "Come on. When the time is right, you hit point blank."


    Determined, Lumina nodded. "Yes."


    The two ran toward the monster.


    The Light Radiant glanced at the fire user briefly before focusing on the monster. Being in a team made her have courage, but when they have to face a threat alone. What will she do? Right now? Focus on this one.


    The monster faced the two as they approached. He growled as it tossed two energy balls at them. The Radiant jumped away from each other, barely avoiding the spheres as they flew right by while one grazed the warrior in red. Blaze grimaced at the pain, but still kept the momentum. He jumped up and delivered a punch to the monster. The monster grunted at the punch, then tried hitting him, only for Blaze to dodge. While the monster began to attack him, Lumina moved to the side and fired her adroit at it. The shot struck the monster, making it roar in pain and fall to the floor. The monster proceeded to get up only to have a surge of electricity course through it.


    Bolt smirked at striking it again and chuckled when he saw Blaze gathering fire in his fist. Blaze jumped at the dazed beast with his fist covered in flames.


    "Blazing Fist!"


    Striking in the chest, the fire exploded and burst through the creature. It roared in pain as it exploded in smoke. With the monster no more, the team breathed a sigh of relief. Blaze turned to Lumina and smiled. "That worked."


    The light user nodded and smiled. "Yes."


    "Our first boss monster defeated! We are victorious!"


    "Don''t let it get to your head." Aqua lightly punched him in the shoulder. "Remember what Pilot said."


    "Yeah, yeah." Bolt said. "''High arrogance will get you killed.'' Yes, he drilled into my head."


    "Yeah." Blaze looked at them. "In a sense, like with sports teams, we can''t let the wins get to our head, or we''ll outright lose."


    The lightning user nodded and saluted. "Got it boss."


    "So, is everyone okay?" The light woman turned her attention to the Carnival. "Do you think any of that power struck them?"


    "Look at it." Bolt raised her hands at the park. "I''m sure anything that damages it is nothing new to them."


    "Let''s just check on the director."


    "No." A voice spoke up. "I already called the... health services. 911 right?"


    The group whirled around to see the shinobi of Galvania standing before them.


    "Huh." The lightning user blinked twice in surprise. "You were right. She is surprising."


    "I''m starting to get used to her sudden appearances." The fire user sighed. "Good, you called them. We need to leave; Rover won''t pick us up for another few hours. This place is terrible."


    "Obviously." The lavender-haired woman grimaced. "The conditions would need an extreme change."


    "How is the woman?" The orange girl asked. "Is she okay


    Reinstar sighed. "She''s alive, but she is unhinged."


    "Unhinged?" The red warrior seemed surprised. "Do you mean she is still ranting?"


    "Correct." The ninja crossed her arms. "She''s still ranting, raving, wanting to kill the director. Her pupils have shrunk, and her mouth is foaming." She narrowed her eyes. "The man you met after you first transformed is fine, but in jail for his former supervisor''s death. The athletic men were just knocked out for a few days." She looked at each of them. "Could prolonged exposure have them lose their mental state, or does it vary between people."


    "That''s not good." The water woman said.


    "Shouldn''t beating the monster make them normal?" The electric teen sounded disappointed.


    "Sometimes... beating the threat can break whatever spell is on a person. Destroying or sealing an artifact can do that, too, depending on the situation. Other times, the person will have lasting conditions. In this woman''s case, she lost her sanity. Who knows if she will regain it."


    The Radiant of Light frowned at the information. "That means we failed, right?"


    "Did we?" The Radiant of Fire sounded dismayed.


    Reinstar looked at them. "Look, no one said this will be easy or simple. I get it. You want people to magically get better. Sometimes that happens when you break a curse or someone''s hold on the victim. We''ll monitor the woman, but I want you to know this. You can''t save everyone, but you can damn sure neutralize the threat before it worsens." She gave a reassuring smile. "It''s one of our motto''s."


    "We don''t know where that pink woman is." Aqua muttered.


    "No, but the time will come when she wants to face you directly. That''s why you train." She heard sirens in the distance. "Let''s go."


    The group was teleported away before the authorities arrived. The teens will have to reflect on this day. Despite a victory, there was a reality of the woman in pink''s power.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Mistress M looked at the red energy, the size of a red golf ball, in the palm of her hand. She sighed. "Not close enough... yet."

 Chapter 9 - The Ice Warrior Emerges (1)

    -Friday, June 24th. Hotspot 11 am-


    The Radiant and Tina were sitting in a booth enjoying lunch.


    "Tina, my little brother should be here in August." Ryu spoke up.


    Tina looked up at him in question. "Huh. Where has he been?"


    "Camp, same as Lance, Rei, Naomi, and Jamie. When he gets back, I''ll introduce you."


    Jake smiled coyly. "Should I be worried about him being a prankster? Ya know... like the Red Menace?"


    The redhead stared wide-eyed at the teen for a second before leaning in and narrowing his eyes. "You''re not that kind of guy, right? A sister complex."


    The way it was said, it appeared as if something hit Jake across the face. He leaned back with a horrified look. "No."


    "Pfft, HA HA!" The redhead laughed. "Just messing with you, dude. Kite is okay."


    "Ha," The spiky raven snorted. "Not cool."


    "Sorry." The lightning lad rubbed the back of his head while looking apologetic. "Just had to do it."


    The young girl frowned. "I don''t get it."


    The short-haired raven groaned. "Don''t worry about it, it''s stupid."


    "Ugh." The upbeat girl groaned, "Ryu, don''t do that again."


    "Okay, I won''t."


    "Huh, so you guys are here?"


    Their talking stopped at the familiar voice. They turned to the person in question, Robert Randall, and two friends flanking his side. Christina scowled, Amy looked annoyed, Ryu looked nonchalant, Tina rolled her eyes, and Jake glared at him.


    "Jake, it is too soon for us to meet, but it seems you got acquainted with these losers."


    "I wouldn''t call them losers." Jake narrowed his eyes. "However, coming here and insulting us for no reason. Do you always go out of your way to do that?"


    "Jake," Robert sighed. "Listen, you can hang out with anyone but these people. Orlando always looks like he''s always up to mischief, Zeal always looks ready to chew someone out, and Amy is an uppity little prude who teases people."


    "Mischief." Ryu chuckled. "Come on, you flatter me, do better."


    "I only do that because some people think they can intrude in my space while insulting me."


    "I don''t lead people on." Amy scoffed at him while looking hurt.


    Robert glared at her. "With those looks, you and I would''ve made a great couple, but then you went with Derek." He smirked. "He''s not around, is he?"


    Amy turned away, looking hurt. Christina growled while Ryu eyed the boy with a glare.


    "Okay." Jake stood up. "That''s enough."


    "Enough?" Robert seemed offended. "What is enough?" He showed his teeth. "Why are you being a simp?"


    "I''m not being a simp." He glared. "Whatever happened between you all, I don''t care. Why bother to go out of your way to be around them?"


    "Oh." Robert and his posse chuckled. "There he goes, simping."


    The raven-haired boy snorted as Christina stood up. "Listen, Randall, pick your time to be less of a jerk and walk away."


    The jock snorted. "Whatever, always got to be the woman who thinks she is tough." He waved her off. "Jake, keep on simping."


    The group laughed as they walked away. Jake shook his head in disbelief, feeling annoyed by this guy.


    "He is a lamer," Ryu said. "Man, I can taste that arrogance like if you serve a politician liver and artichoke-flavored ice cream to get them to shut up and try something bitter as they try to draw you in."


    "What?" Tina turned to him in confusion.


    "Huh." The fire boy looked at the redhead. "Is the joke it will make them more bitter?"


    The redhead chuckled. "Dah, you''ll understand someday."


    "Don''t confuse people." The raven-haired girl sat down.


    "No promises."


    "Thank you." The brunette smiled at Jake. "You''re not a simp. He''s like that because I refused to go out with him."


    The raven-haired male frowned at her. "There''s no reason to continue to act like that just because you declined to be his girlfriend."


    "He considered it an honor for me to be his girlfriend." The light girl said with an annoyed look. "I was the lucky girl chosen to be graced by him. I thought he was cute, but was on the fence about his behavior. Then, someone sent me a video recording of his locker room talk about me two days prior to asking me." She had a cringed expression. "Disgusting. I declined when he asked me out. After that, Derek asked me out... then he dumped me two months later because of Robert and a few other situations."


    "Did you find out who sent you the video?"


    "Red Menace."


    "Good guy." Ryu smiled innocently. "Always trying to do the right thing while humiliating people."


    The fire warrior glanced at the lightning warrior. "Do the right thing, huh? Making up for pranks."


    "Half good and half. He''s gone now... maybe something will make him return to right a wrong."


    Beep beep.


    The group perked at the noise from their phones. The fire warrior took out his cell phone and answered the video call. Appearing on the screen was Pilot.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Hey, what happened? Mistress M?"


    "No, the Radiant of Ice has been chosen."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    In the middle of the woods, Mistress M grabbed a man by the throat. "One person. Not anymore until I order you to. I am glad I found you before you started going after the next victim."


    "So what!" growled the enraged blonde man. "You said this power will help me wreck those who wronged me. You said I can remove those who ruined my life. I will have my revenge."


    Mistress M groaned. "I need you to listen. With enough time, your monster will be strong enough to at least hold off the brats or kill them."


    "How long!?" The man growled. "Who cares about those powered freaks! How long until they PAY?!"


    The woman in pink''s eyes flashed a dangerous crimson color that scared the man out of losing his anger.


    "Do NOT question me again."


    The man backed up, relenting. "F-fine."


    She sighed. "Don''t go out on a killing spree until I tell you. Besides, isn''t your ire on a particular person or two?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Good. Do it again without my say, and you are dead, right?"


    "Yes, my mistress."


    The woman smiled warmly. "Good, that''s my darling. I''ll tell you when."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Hub-


    The group stared at the white crystal levitating in the middle of the room. An image of a black girl with shoulder-length braided black hair and caramel eyes was shown.


    "Great, let''s go get her." the lightning lad spoke up.


    "Hold on." the water warrior spoke up. "We have to do this carefully. Let''s find out her name and who she is."


    "We put her image on the computer and found her SnapBook profile along with a picture from a charity event five months ago." Pilot said. He brought it up on the monitor. "Her name is Tanya Winfield. The girl used to be active on her SnapBook until seven months ago. Since then, she has put it on private and only posts quotes every two weeks."


    "Was this how you found me?" The fire warrior asked.


    "Yes, and a video." The canokian leader noticed the fear in the boy''s eyes. "I judge in person. Pick better friends."


    "A video?" The light girl looked at the fire user, noticing his apprehension.


    "L-let''s drop it!" Jake ordered. "Anyway, what does it say about her?"


    "Her father is an attorney at a big law establishment, her mother is a psychologist, brother started law school, sister is in college. The girl herself rarely posts on SnapBook."


    Christina rubbed her chin. "Rarely posts, huh? Something happened, but what else is there? Like, is there a place she frequents?"


    Amy rubbed her chin. "Do you think she posts everything about herself?"


    "Is this stalking or research?" Ryu hummed. "Gotta love finding people in a slightly creepy sort of way."


    "Her previous posts show how much she loves her friends, loves family, inspirational quotes, her pride, her favorite dancers, favorite cooking shows, movies, books, and hatred of courtroom shows."


    "Should it matter that she stopped posting?" The lightning teen asked. "I post every three days. That''s only because I want to put up goofy stuff."


    "She loves dancing, cooking shows, books, movies, and since her dad is practicing law. She dislikes how fake courtroom shows are." The water teen pondered. "Hmm."


    "You got something?" The fire teen looked over at the girl.


    "We should frequent places that have those things or see what her favorite book is."


    "Or she might not want people to dig too deep in her interest. Being broad is fine." The light said.


    "Is there a charity event or something elitist since her dad is a big corporate lawyer." spoke the lightning warrior


    "You don''t have to be an elitist to go into charity." the water warrior reminded


    "We both know charity events are prime locations for those types."


    Jake raised his eyebrow, slightly confused. He leaned into Amy. "This is weird. I expected Christina to react like that."


    "His dad being a manager leaves a sore spot."


    "Why does that leave a sore spot?"


    Ding


    The group gazed at the SnapBook profile. A new message popped up wishing her father a happy birthday with heart emojis before and after.


    "She loves her dad." The raven-haired boy smiled, but an idea popped up. "Is there a birthday party for him? Since you blew through her privacy, maybe you can find out if there is a party for him in his honor."


    "Yep, bye-bye, privacy." The redhead mocked as he waved bye.


    "Super Big Brother is here." the chestnut-haired girl giggled.


    "Fun while it lasted." The raven-haired boy added


    "Mm-hmm." The raven-haired girl shrugged.


    Javo laughed out loud. "I love these kids."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Johns, Booke, and Reading Associates. Winfield''s office.-


    "Mr Winfield."


    The tall, glasses-wearing, brown-skinned man looked up from his work at his paralegal, who opened the door to his office. "Yes?"


    The woman looked behind her, then at him. "Your daughter is here."


    The man sighed. "I see-."


    "Father!" Appearing through the door and past the older woman was Tanya, who had on a yellow tank top with orange trimmings, red capri pants, and red 3-inch wedge sandals. She turned around and faced the woman. "Thanks, Mrs. Lane, I''ll take it from here. Kisses!"


    The woman nodded and left the room. The girl turned around quickly and placed a folder on his desk.


    "Your party is tomorrow!" She cheered. "I got all your friends on speed dial to let them know to come, even people you have a mutual relationship with. I got your favorite cake from the baker, your favorite sandwiches from the deli downtown, the DJ! OH! I also got Gran Gran to..."


    The man chuckled. "Tanya... you explained it all yesterday, but this time with a DJ. What''s wrong?"


    The girl frowned. "Nothing is wrong. Why do you insist on thinking something is wrong?"


    "You come straight here whenever you feel.. really feel you need me. What is wrong?"


    She faltered under his gaze. "I feel suffocating."


    "Tanya, we talked about this. If you don''t tell me about what happened, then how can I help?"


    The girl scoffed. "Please, father." She gazed at him with disdain, but it was not toward him. "You and I both know those vulgar hussies would''ve gotten away with it even if they were arrested."


    He sighed. "But..."


    "Pompous girls who think they have the power." She scoffed. "Oh, they still infuriate me with their sententious attitudes."


    "Then let me help you." He grabbed her. "Please."


    Her disdain turned to fear as tears welled up. "Daddy, I love you too much for your name to get dragged in the mud." She turned around to walk away. "I-I''m sorry. I''ll see you tonight."


    "Tanya." The man sighed as he watched her leave the room. "Damn."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Next Day. The Hub-


    "Everyone." Pilot crossed his arms. "Since a few days ago, there has been a string of murders."


    "I thought we weren''t going to get involved with average crime?" said Christina."


    "Average, as in a giant flying animal abducting three different people." He brought up three images on the monitor. A police officer, a man, and a woman."


    "Officer Hampton, Della Marshall, and Dan Hankcraw. These people have something in common with each other, can you guess? Do you pay attention to recent events?"


    "Uh..." The redhead scratched his head. "Kind of. Christina?"


    "Uh... what do they have in common?"


    "We cross-referenced these three people. They are related to the Danny Kraven case.


    Amy raised a brow. "Was that national news?"


    "I remember." The water warrior said. "A year ago, it was on the news about a guy who committed arson. At first, it was thought to be Danny. Later, they found out he was innocent."


    "Then why is he mad?" asked the lightning lad. "He''s innocent?"


    "But do people really think that?" asked Jake. "Has he gotten a job since then?"


    "Before he was found innocent, they declared him guilty. He went to jail for four months, then the real culprit turned up." said Javo. "The damage was done. Some people are still weary of those who were locked even if they were innocent."


    "But he held on to his anger." Pilot said. "Manifested into a rage, which attracted Mistress M to him. Unfortunately, he is under her, and who knows how long her influence is upon him."


    "So... we beat the monster." The spiky redhead said as he slowly sounded disappointed. "And see if he still ends up crazy."


    "Yes."


    "There is nothing we can do except fight his rage." The spiky raven sighed. "And make sure he doesn''t harm others."


    "Speaking of others, there were two attorneys at the time of the case. One is dead, and the other still alive is Ronald Winfield. He was against the accused."


    "So he might go after him?" The light user sounded appalled. "But it was his job, right?"


    "Even if it was his job, he would still be blamed." spoke the shinobi.


    "Also, we found Winfield''s party location. It might be easy to find her."


    "Ah..." Ryu gave a sinister smile. "We''re crashing the party."


    "Crashing the party of an attorney." Jake chuckled weakly. "Are we going to stick out?"


    "We could pretend we''re friends of Tanya," Amy suggested. "And then stay away from her the entire time."


    "And then she finds out, rats us, and we end up in juvenile detention," Christina whined. "I can''t go there unless I''m a journalist seeking the truth."


    Pilot frowned. "This is an adult party. Reinstar is infiltrating as a caterer. She knocked out three staff members, and two of you will join her."


    "Are they okay?" Amy asked.


    "Why?" Jake groaned.


    Reinstar smiled. "How else am I going to sneak in?" She clasped her hands. "Now... who is going to join me?"

 Chapter 10 - The Ice Warrior Emerges (2)

    -Lavender Garden-


    The Lavender Garden: a venue to host events. Currently, it was being used by family and friends of Ronald Winfield for his birthday party. It was an outdoor area in the middle of a garden. Many who attended were either conversing, participating in games such as corn hole, or enjoying the beverages and food. The attorney could be seen conversing with friends. Tanya was seen, in a red and blue striped dress, greeting people with her mother. However, she looked partially annoyed for some reason.


    Over by the food area. The catering staff, now headed by Reinstar and composed of 20 members, were out there serving guests. The story? The man was sick and had ''asked'' ''Rein'' to take his place. She brought along her trainees. No one questioned it, as they wanted to complete the task without problems. Currently, Amy and Christina were with Reins over by the dessert bar.


    "Relax," Reinstar said. "I do infiltration missions all the time and very rarely get caught."


    The two girls gave her a deadpan stare.


    "Knowing food types is part of my training for espionage missions."


    Christina smacked her forehead. "Uh, look. I see the girl." She pointed at Tanya conversing with an older man. "What do we do? How do we strike up a conversation?"


    "Act the part of the service worker." The shinobi reminded. "Remember, you are trainees. You are not expected to know everything."


    The Light Radiant nodded. "Right."


    The Water Radiant groaned. "Yeah."


    "Excuse me?" The group gazed at a man with a mustache. He appeared to be important.


    "Yes, sir!" The shinobi greeted.


    "Are they gluten-free?"


    "Only a few of them are." She pointed at the sign next to her. "Here is the menu."


    "Hmm..." He gazed at them before turning to Amy. "What do you recommend?"


    "Oh? I''m more of a pastry person."


    "I didn''t ask what you prefer." He narrowed his eyes. "I asked what you would recommend."


    "This." The brunette pointed at the dessert with a smile. "The Cannoli is good, very good. It''s like a taste from Italy, or you can try Bussolai, also a good food."


    "..." He stood up, took a plate of Cannoli, and walked away.


    The water woman rolled her eyes. "Not much of a thank you person."


    "He better enjoy that Cannoli." The light woman frowned. "If I made the dessert, it would be better than this."


    "Amy... did you eat one?"


    "No, it just smells slightly different," Amy stated proudly. "Probably put more sugar into it and some other unnecessary thing. Nonna and mom always expressed the right amount of ingredients in any food."


    "Italians are strict with their food." Christina chuckled. "If he comes back and yells at it not being perfect, I am telling him he''s a moron."


    "Then I would have to fire you, unfortunately." Reinstar sighed. The raven-haired girl scoffed in response. The shinobi perked up, noticing a woman approaching. "Look, it''s the mother. Look natural."


    The woman with short razor-cut hair approached the woman with a greeting smile. "Hello, thank you for stepping in on short notice, Rein."


    "No problem, Mrs. Winfield. I''m always happy to assist. Care for some dessert?"


    "Yes, but that''s not what I am here for." She turned to Amy and Christina. "Girls, may I ask how old you are?"


    "We are fifteen." The raven-haired girl spoke.


    "Wonderful!" She smiled brightly. "I don''t want to get in the way of your job, but... can you take a break and keep my daughter company?"


    Rein smiled, seeing the opportunity present itself. "Oh, is that alright for you girls?"


    "I don''t mind." Amy said.


    "No problem." Christina responded.


    "Great, thank you. Again, if it''s not a problem."


    "No problem at all. I can handle the crowd."


    The older woman smiled at them. "Wonderful, sorry again. I''m not forcing you to be friends, only to keep her company for a little while." She gestured to them to follow her.


    The two girls followed after the woman. "So this was easy." The brunette whispered.


    "Too easy." The short-haired girl narrowed her eyes. "Why is she making this effort in trying to get us to meet her daughter?"


    "Don''t be suspicious. Maybe none of Tanya''s friends showed up, and she''s bored."


    "Or maybe she hates people; you ever thought of that?"


    "Tanya."


    The two girls were led to the young Winfield. The girl faced her mother with a smile, then looked at the girls in confusion for a moment before her eyes rose as if she had figured it out. "Mother." she said with an exasperated tone.


    "Just for today, but this for your sake. I don''t want you to be reclusive."


    "I''m not." Tanya scoffed and crossed her arms. "But if you insist, I will humor you."


    The Radiant felt slightly offended but let it go. Something was bothering this girl.


    "Please be nice." The mother lightly patted her daughter on the shoulder before walking away.


    The attorney''s daughter sighed before facing the girls with a neutral look. "Greetings, I''m Tanya Winfield."


    "Hi!" The light user smiled. "I''m Amy Angelo."


    "Christina Zeal, it''s a pleasure." The water user held out her hand.


    Tanya grabbed her hand before lightly shaking it. "Charmed," She gazed at them, seemingly judging their appearance. "Hmm... I used to not want to speak to people who do not share a certain air about them."


    Amy looked miffed while Christina narrowed her eyes. "Excuse me?"


    "I said, used to. I found out social class is an arbitrary system, and I can talk to whoever I want depending on how I am treated." She smiled humbly.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The water girl groaned. "Why did you have to be an ass?"


    "Christina!" scolded the light warrior.


    "She is expressing herself." The braided girl smirked. "Christina, what do you believe in?"


    "People deserve the truth and respect."


    "Careful, some people will think you are liberal."


    "I refuse! Politics are nothing more than a game." The water warrior scowled.


    The attorney''s daughter seemed surprised. "Interesting, you intrigue me. I could be wrong about you.


    The aquatic warrior crossed her arms. "I guess you aren''t a prissy spoiled brat as I thought you would be."


    "Oh," Tanya placed her hand in front of her mouth, acting scandalously. "Spoiled... probably. Brat? That''s up to you. First impressions are everything." She started walking away. "Come, let''s find a place to sit, away from the public."


    The two girls followed Tanya further away from the bustling crowd. They found a bench overlooking an open field. Tanya''s expression soured as she observed the crowd, but shook her head in resignation. She gazed back at the girls and sat on the grass. The two repeated her action.


    "Are you sure about sitting in the grass?" Amy asked. "It might stain the dress."


    "Then I''ll take it to the cleaners." Tanya shrugged it off. "I''ll say I tripped and that''s why there are stains. People care way too much about status and image. Annoying curs, the lot of them."


    The water warrior eyed her. "This is a nice party though, don''t you want to go back? Socialize?"


    "This is more for father than for me. All his companions, close and distant, don''t care about me unless I''m seen and communicate like an obedient little girl. The prestigious law firm he is a partner at should tell you how anyone should behave. Even if people think lawyers are agents of satan." She rolled her eyes. "Nothing drastic will change for the next few minutes."


    "Sometimes they do."


    The attorney''s daughter sighed, then glared at them. "Look, I know my mother put you up to this. I don''t know what she is expecting or what you think you are expecting." Her face relaxed a bit. "She and father just worry. I had an incident months ago, but I am over it."


    "That''s great!" Amy smiled. "I don''t know what happened. At times, we just have to look at the sun and try to smile as bright as it."


    "Or just take things one step at a time." Christina said.


    "Easy for you to say." Tanya hummed. "I take one step at a time, ignoring the arrogance around me like the plague. The feeble-minded rather go all the way with their emotions instead of communicating. Depending on the situation, the knife can remain deep."


    The Radiant looked at the girl curiously. She held herself high as she talked. However, there was something she was hiding.


    "Even then, we have to feel proud and love ourselves." Tanya smirked. "Let no person break you."


    "Right." Amy nodded.


    "I agree to that."


    "SCREEEE!"


    The three jumped in shock at the loud screech, followed by screams. Amy and Christina felt that familiar presence. "


    "What?" Tanya gasped. "What''s that? FATHER! MOTHER!" She raced toward the source of the scream with Amy and Christina behind her.


    Once they got there, Tanya looked on in horror. However, the Radiant grabbed her and threw her behind the grass wall. They peeked around the corner to see the scene. Many people were unconscious or disoriented. The shinobi was on her knees, holding her ears. Meanwhile, a winged harpy creature stood in the center, glaring at disoriented Ronald.


    "Y-you!" Ronald gasped. "Ah... What?!" He grasped his head.


    The monster screeched once more, causing everyone to wince out. Reinstar growled at the ringing in her ears.


    "You may not remember me, but it''s your fault! I couldn''t get work! Every single person in the courtroom will pay for screwing me over. I get you, then the rest will follow."


    "But that?" The attorney grunted before losing consciousness.


    "DADDY!" Tanya shouted in fear.


    The man looked up, then looked down at the man. "Miss Winfield, your father and the others will pay for screwing up my life. You''re not on the list." He scowled as he looked up and down at her. "Although you are his seed, should you hold the sins of your father?"


    "Are you out of your mind!?" shouted the braided girl. "Please, whatever happened, don''t hurt everyone." Tears started pouring down her face. "Please!"


    "No..." He commanded the bird to take off with the man. "Time to take care of this man."


    "BONZAI!"


    Blaze and Bolt blitzed through and tackled the bird beast. The bird screeched as it tried to shake them off. The beast flapped its wings and shot into the air with the boys.


    "Wait, this wasn''t part of the plan!?" Bolt shouted.


    "Just hang out!" shouted Blaze


    The group watched them take off in the air. The man looked off at the teens. "Radia-ack!" Reinstar struck the man in the neck, making him fall in a heap.


    "Ugh, damn," Reinstar said as she rubbed her ears. "Hate those screechers."


    "Wh-?" Tanya noticed her ears. "Who are you?"


    "Reinstar." She said simply


    "Tanya." The girl whipped around and was immediately met with a white crystal hovering in front of her. The two girls were standing before her with serious stares. "Wha?" She looked surprised and confused. "What''s going on? Who are you?"


    "Um..." Amy scratched her head. "You''re going to be a superhero."


    "What?"


    "Scee!"


    Bolt and Blaze steered the creature away from them just as it was about to grab the attorney. The group ducked before getting hit.


    "What is going on?"


    "The short version is this." Christina held up her hand. "This may sound crazy, insane, but we are... warriors of the elements. The Radiant." Christina said before transforming into Aqua. Amy did the same by transforming into Lumina.


    Tanya''s eyes widened in shock at the unexpected turn of events. Her mind went blank for a moment. "Huh? What?" She shook her head. "I don''t get it."


    "Think about every single movie, book, play, or TV show that has this exact situation. That crystal is yours."


    The attorney''s daughter came back to reality as she processed the information. She looked at the crystal, then at her father, then at the creature tossing the boys off before flying toward them.


    "The choice is yours." Aqua ran forward as the bird creature came at them.


    "You have potential!" Lumina raced by her.


    "What?"


    "Basically, you have a choice," Reinstar said. "You can become the Radiant of Ice or choose not to. It will give up eventually, but it will keep hounding you until then."


    Tanya''s eyes widen, feeling the weight of the choice on her. She gazed at her father on the ground, then at the man who summoned the monster. "He... "


    "He gave himself to someone who used his rage against your father and anyone else who wronged him." The ninja watched the kids fend against the flying creature, but it shook them off by flying away. "She doesn''t care who she hurts as long as she gets what she wants. Rage in pure form."


    Tanya then began to reflect on something. People who were ticked off at her for petty reasons. She grabbed her arm, feeling vulnerable, and then looked at the crystal. "This power will help me fight that woman?"


    "Don''t abuse it for personal reasons."


    "I..." She steeled herself. "I know, great power comes great responsibility." She held out her hand. "If it wants me, then it shall have me."


    The crystal was then absorbed into her being. She felt a cool and welcoming feeling after it fused with her. She closed her eyes, feeling the power and words for her transformation. She turned around. Her eyes steeled with new resolve while walking forward as her hand glowed white.


    "There is a new ice queen! Freezing Ice: Ignite!"


    Reinstar nodded as she watched the girl undergo the transformation. After it was done, what stood before her was a girl in white standing with fierce resolve. "Good, now feel the power in you."


    "Feel, sure." She closed her eyes, trying to search for her power. She felt something and decided to try it out. The ice woman ran forward, surprised at the speed she had. "HEY!"


    The bird looked over at the girl in white and screeched before flying over to attack.


    "Feel the cold embrace." She stopped and then twirled a few times, summoning her power. "Frozen Wave!" She raised her arms as ice swirled around her. She stopped as she brought down her arms and spread them apart as a sheet of ice flew at the creature. Once the wave struck the creature, it felt itself freeze up, its wings frozen stiff, then fell to the ground in a heap, screaming out in pain.


    "Alright!" the boy in yellow shouted with glee. "Snow White has succeeded.


    The girl in white scoffed. "Please don''t refer to me as that so-called ''fairest'' one of all."


    "What''s the problem?" the girl in orange asked.


    "Are we seriously talking while that thing is about to get up?" The blue warrior aimed her finger at the beast.


    Lumina''s eyes widened as she aimed her opened palm at the beast. "Full power!"


    "Aqua Gun!"


    "Bright Shot!"


    The two attacks collided with the beast, causing significant damage. The ice made it more vulnerable, causing it to break down and disintegrate into dust.


    "Now that was cool as ice." nodded the yellow warrior.


    The red warrior lightly chuckled at the bad joke as he advanced toward the new Radiant. "Um... Tanya... welcome to the team."


    The girl in white frowned slightly. "I..." She rubbed the back of her head. "This... is a lot. I need to go back..." She gazed at her father. "I will... talk to you later." She walked forward and reverted to her normal form. She gazed as she collapsed on her knees. "Ah... I feel weak."


    "That''s what usually happens when you use an adroit after the first transformation, but once your body gets used to it." the orange woman spoke. "You will feel less tired."


    Tanya sighed. "Right," She slowly stood up. "Well... Amy... Christina... are you staying?"


    "Of course." Lumina walked forward, reverting to herself. "Keep up appearances. We were all victims here."


    Aqua de-transformed as she walked forward. "Yep, so let''s act like we didn''t fight the monster."


    Tanya grimaced. "Yeah."


    Reinstar felt something about the new Radiant. Was she overthinking the girl''s changed demeanor or was it just fatigue? She will let it go for now. Like the others, there was something in the past she would not share.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Tanya''s height: 5''3

 Chapter 11 - The Wind Howls (1)

    -Monday, June 27-


    "Bye, see you tomorrow." Tanya waved as she left through the teleporter.


    Amy pouted as she watched the girl go. "Bye..."


    "She is avoiding us." Ryu frowned. "She joins for training, then ups and leaves after."


    "We can''t force her to hang out," Jake said. "Was there something off when you spoke to her that day?"


    "No." Christina crossed her arms. "Something happened months ago, and she doesn''t want us finding out."


    "Should we leave her be?" wondered the light user. "If she doesn''t want to, then she won''t."


    "She told me." Luka walked up to them.


    "What?" All four turned to her with a shocked expression.


    "Why did she tell you?" The water user questioned the feathered woman, looking like she was accusing her of something.


    "It was after training yesterday. Feeling tired made her relent her frustrations to me." She frowned slightly.


    "So... it''s bad?" Ryu asked.


    "We all need people to trust." She gazed at the group. "I''m sure you all experienced something in this life that made you lose a relationship or changed your perspective."


    The group understood. She probably had someone betray her, making her cautious around others. Christina sighed. The girl seemed to have a prissy attitude, but there was another layer she kept secret. Not everyone wants to feel vulnerable.


    The lightning user stretched himself. "Welp, we can''t do anything about that. Time for nachos and squid ink."


    The fire user faltered a bit, then looked at the redhead. "What?"


    "Yes." Ryu patted the teen on the back. "I know a place."


    "And there goes my appetite." Christina started leaving.


    "Have fun!" Amy chirped humorously as she walked away.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Tanya stopped by a smoothie shop immediately after she left the house. The training was better since her body started adapting to her growing powers. She promised to use them to fight against chaotic forces. Orlando had lectured her about situations where the heroes abuse their powers or see versions of themselves.


    She shivered at the thought of a version of her acting like she was better than everyone, head in the clouds, badgering people, freezing them in place, humiliating people. Never again will she be like that. Her incident was a good thing because it changed her... yes she was no longer that person with that clique.


    "Winfield."


    The voice froze her in place, her heart seemed to have slowed while feeling someone staring at her back. She turned slowly to see a tanned teenage girl with black hair standing before her, looking sophisticated in her attire that looked to be from familiar expensive brands. She mentally scolded herself for coming to the smoothie shop that this so-called classy girl frequented.


    The girl regarded the ice warrior with a contemptuous gaze, her forest green eyes condescendingly looking down on the ice user. She took pride in the humiliation she had inflicted upon her.


    "Rita."


    "Ms. Rita Gonzales." She scoffed. "You will refer to me by full name." She chortled as she smiled. "At least try to behave." She sneered. "Leave."


    Tanya''s eyes widened in shock. "What?"


    "Don''t say it''s a public place." She walked forward. "I just don''t want you here while I''m here. Seeing your face brings up things and..." She sneered at her. "How you took what was mine."


    "He... wasn''t your boyfriend. I did not know you liked him."


    "I know, but I also did not like that you acted like you could be above me. I had to put you in your place." She leaned in. "Someone who was not born into wealth should know their place." She chortled before walking to the counter.


    Tanya scowled at the girl. She could freeze her there and wipe that smugness off her face... no. That would anger them, and it would cause more harm. It would be a spit to her father''s face if she did a crime... other than being a vigilante.


    She felt a hand touch her shoulder, prompting her to turn around and face... Reinstar? The alien woman disguised herself by shortening her ears, but she knew it was her from the hair and eyes. The shinobi shook her head, then gestured for her to come as she left the shop. The ice woman followed with a solemn look. Immediately out the door, the ice warrior felt bashful and worried about how she would be disciplined. How much they would think less of her.


    "Sorry." Tanya muttered.


    "Whatever happened between the two of you." Reinstar grabbed the girl and stared intently at her. "You have not slain your mental anguish. Doing something to her with your power will cause more problems. However, even attacking without them will cause issues as well... depending on if you can get away with it."


    "I... just." Tanya sighed. "I know, I''m sorry."


    "Listen, if there is anybody you need to talk to... Luka is available... then Javo... then me... maybe Pilot. But Luka is more of a comforting presence. The other kids, I''m sure you can trust them."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Tanya sighed. "It''s not that I don''t trust them. I just don''t want them to know what I was like before."


    "You think they won''t like you?" Reinstar crossed her arms. "Christina is a nosy woman who might someday be a reporter or interrogator. Ryu may or may not have a costume that he uses solely for pranks. Amy''s situation may be of the same caliber as yours. Jake has a video."


    "What?"


    "Trust them; they all have issues they may not be comfortable sharing. Amy, Ryu, and Christina haven''t told Jake everything about their school life, and he hasn''t told them everything about his life. You don''t need to tell them now, but you can trust them."


    "Alright." Tanya snorted. "I''ll do it. I have been avoiding them because I''m afraid. I''ll tell them eventually. I''ll try to participate."


    "Excellent." She patted the girl on the back. "Now then, Ryu talked about Nachos with squid ink."


    Tanya frowned deeply. "Ah... squid ink. He has a unique taste."


    "You had it? Do you like it?"


    "Not with nacho cheese, but squid is good with certain dishes... is that boy acting like it is wonderful."


    "Yes?"


    "Oh, sweet child. It''s good, but nothing to make it seem superior."


    "It is Ryu."


    "Then I need to spend more time determining his quirks."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Jake, Tina, and Ryu left the food truck that specifically sold the nachos with squid ink. They walked through the city downtown as they ate their nachos with the works. The black nacho cheese made him question if this was a good idea. Squid ink mixed with cheese. He tried it in a pasta dish when he visited his grandpa in Japan, but never in something like this. He took the chip and took a bite of it. He nodded as he started chewing.


    "Not bad."


    "Awetastic! Glad you like it. Lance and Jamie would never try this stuff." He glanced at Tina. "Well, Tina?"


    Tina frowned as she took a bite. She chewed it and merely shrugged after swallowing. "It''s alright."


    "You don''t hate it, that''s good enough."


    "Well." Tina took another bite. "Your friends are afraid."


    Ryu took a bite. "Dudes just are afraid to explore unique food options, same as when they refused to go to the Doctor Who convention with me because they did not get the show. Luckily, Andrew and Diana came with me."


    "I like the show. I watched the previous seasons to catch up to this one."


    "Cool, now we talk about it without being confused."


    "Yep." Jake took a bite of the chip. "About that convention, was it in California last summer? How did you get there?"


    "Andrew, Amy''s brother, took Diana and I. One of my best adventures."


    "He can drive?"


    "Dude is about to go to college in a few months. He saw how disappointed I was and Diana wanted to come. Best experience, especially the run around with a hillbilly."


    "A hillbilly?" The sister sounded surprised. "What happened?"


    "Ah..." He chuckled at the memory. "We got into an altercation and somehow lived. Andrew can admit to what happened, Diana too if she hadn''t moved away."


    "Sounds like something you would see in a movie." Jake said.


    "Just a hillbilly?" Tina glanced at him. "I feel there is more to this story."


    Ryu chuckled. "I''ll tell you some other time."


    "Hey! Wait!"


    The trio stopped upon hearing a voice. They turned and saw a black teenage boy with a box fade hairstyle approaching them. He was dressed in a gray and purple plaid shirt, blue jeans, and sneakers. His confident hazel eyes stared at them as he handed them a flier. A friendly, relaxed smile was displayed as he spoke. "Brothers, come get a boxing session on Wednesday night."


    "Boxing?" The redhead smiled widely and turned to the teen. "Hey, let''s try it. It won''t hurt to learn boxing."


    "Wouldn''t hurt to try to go and learn a thing or two." The spiky raven gazed at the flier. "Aubrey''s Boxing Camp." He glanced at the teen. "Is this like a boot camp?


    "Yup, my cousin is offering to teach for 12 weeks. It''s at Jack''s Boxing Gym." He gave a thumbs up. "If you can make it, brothers, it would be tight. Oh, I''m Sam Guyver." He glanced at Tina. "You can come if you want to, lil sister."


    "I''ll pass," Tina replied.


    He nodded at her and turned to leave. After a moment, the lightning user looked at the flier with a raised eyebrow. "Jack''s Boxing Gym."


    "You know that place?"


    "Never been there, but a friend of Andrew''s goes there." He waved the flier around. "We''ll see if the girls want to go, and if not, that''s fine. We will take a class or two to learn some basics."


    "I think he wants us to go the whole 12 weeks."


    "That depends on if this trainer knows what he''s doing or if he is all talk. What if this Aubrey dude is a super strict ex-military soldier with a dark background in espionage? Probably knows the mafia as well."


    The siblings stared at him like he was crazy.


    "Uh." He ate a few chips. "Nothing."


    "You have an active imagination man."


    "And weird," Tina said. "In an interesting kind of way."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    "They what?" shouted Pilot.


    Pilot was handed documents by Luka. His eyes were noticeably worried. He gazed at the bird woman, who looked on with the same expression.


    "Just as I was told by Jin. The enemy, Piper Mask, tried to open a doorway to Galvania. Luckily, they arrived in time to stop it, but he escaped and..."


    "A girl got pulled into who knows where." He grumbled. "Have you informed home?"


    "Both about the girl and the stunt. They are concerned, but fortunately, it was not his main objective."


    "Guardian is allowed access to Earth due to the Radiant. Anyone else is forbidden."


    "And Selen-ja and the Radiant of Shadow are searching for goblins called ''Red Caps'' that The Count summoned. They''re fine."


    "Despite having to be confined to England for the time being, are they close to solving it?"


    "No, not yet."


    "Keep me posted on that. As soon as they are in trouble, one of us is heading there... or the kids if they get strong enough."


    "Also.. the Emperor''s daughter is planning a visit."


    "What?" Pilot''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes?" Luka smiled. "What''s wrong? She is adorable."


    "These brats are not going to bow before a royal figure. They are too independent."


    "I''m sure it will be fine; the princess won''t mind. You met her, relax."


    The redhead immediately calmed down, and all feelings of dread vanished. "Right."


    "If it was her cousin, then we would have a problem, but that''s another issue."


    "Thankfully, he has been exiled. He won''t be a problem. Any other news?"


    "The Tower of Might is happening soon. Do you want to join?"


    "No. Anything else?"


    "That is all."


    He nodded. "Right." He sighed. "Now, Javo brought some Nacho with Squid Ink Cheese. I''m curious about it."


    Luka smiled. "Good, I''ll see if your body can handle it." His eyes twinkled. "How delightful."


    Pilot flinched, but he went forward. If Javo could handle it, then he can too.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Evening, Angelo Residence, Amy''s bedroom-


    "Ames."


    Amy was sitting at her desk when her name was called. She gazed at her short-haired older brother, Andrew. "Hi!"


    "The other day, I saw you and your friends with a new kid. What''s his name?"


    "His name is Jake, and he just moved here."


    "How did you meet him?"


    Amy frowned. "Are you being too nosy?"


    "Look, after the whole school year and what the others did, I just want to check in."


    "I''m fine. Jake does not have an inflated ego. He''s okay. We met him when he was arguing with Robert."


    "That ass." Andrew scoffed. "Then what?"


    "Jake stood up to him despite Robert trying to knock him down." she grimaced. "Nothing else happened."


    He sighed. "I can''t be there to look out for you."


    "I''ll be fine, trust me. It will be okay."


    "...You can stop by at the college dorm, or I''ll come down if you need me."


    "I don''t need you to start a fight again for my sake."


    "We''re family, that means we protect our own."


    "We are not mafia."


    "Who''s to say we don''t have relatives that are in the mafia." He winked at her. "Eh?"


    "You''re a dork." she giggled.


    He chuckled. "Just be careful."


    "I will."

 Chapter 12 - The Wind Howls (2)

    -Next Day, The Hub, Meeting Room-


    The Radiant convened in the meeting room, where they sat at the long table. Pilot and Javo stood before them. Sitting on the table was the Element Crystal of Wind.


    "The last Radiant." Ryu gave a satisfied grin. "Now we have someone who can show how to blow away the enemies."


    "Ah," Tanya spoke up. "You are corny all the time?"


    "Sometimes frosty."


    "So it will be a complete set once the next person joins." said the water user.


    "Did it show who it is?" asked Amy.


    "Of course." Javo said as the monitor came on, revealing a familiar face.


    "Hey!" Ryu pointed at the screen. "That''s the dude who told us about his boxing boot camp! Sam Guyver."


    "You already met him?" The water user stared at the teen boy. "Great, but do you know if we can see him again?"


    "He gave us a flier about going to boxing boot camp with his cousin." Jake said.


    Javo displayed a jolly smile. "Ah, boxing. I love the sport. We have that in Galvania." He slammed his fists together. "Excellent! This young man should have some knowledge and be ready for the challenges yet to come."


    "You guys can go." The light user shook her head. "I never liked the sport."


    "It''s barbaric." The ice user observed the boy. "I hope he has headgear when he gets pummeled in the head."


    "They do." The water user spoke. "I wrote an article in the school paper on gambling in boxing clubs."


    "Why was that important for the school newspaper?" The fire user wondered.


    "Because of the rumor of a fight club happening after school hours."


    "That wasn''t a rumor." The electric teen grinned widely. "I didn''t participate, only stumbled upon it by accident."


    The water woman glared at the redhead. "We''ll talk about this later." She turned to the image. "So, is he a boxer?"


    "Close to it." Pilot stated. "He has a few videos showing off his boxing skills, a video making commentary of a few matches. He also has more videos of him reacting to scenes from TV shows and doing some kind of game guide where he is playing a game and commenting on it."


    Jake nodded. "A Let''s Play video. I usually watch those if it''s an old game."


    "Ditto," spoke Ryu. "Only if it''s an old game. Anything else, I buy it. No reason to watch someone else play it."


    Tanya scoffed. "I will never understand watching someone playing a game or reacting to a scene in a movie while recording themselves. Now a dance move on TocToc, that''s passable."


    Christina nodded. "That I agree on."


    "You''re getting off topic." The redhead canokian grumbled. "Jake, Ryu. You need to attend this Boxing Boot Camp or meet the kid early. The coach or one of the guests might be a target to Mistress M."


    "An angry boxer." The fire user furrowed his brows. "That''s not... uncommon."


    "She could choose anyone and feed on their anger." The light user frowned. "The more I think about the scarier she becomes."


    "People lose their sanity over the simplest tasks." the ice user spoke up.


    The lightning user nodded. "Yep, tell someone they don''t have a product, and they double down til they are right. Welp." He stood up. "Time to bother someone to join. We should annoy him."


    "No." Christina groaned. "Then he won''t because of you."


    "He does reaction videos. He''ll be fine."


    "Or just wait until a monster attacks," Tanya spoke up. "But then again, if he does reaction videos, he might be okay with it."


    "How did the others join? What took convincing?" questioned the Fire Radiant.


    "The ones in Galvania accepted without hesitation." spoke Javo.


    "The others... " Luka crossed her arms. "Terra accepted due to needing to escape from trouble, Flora needed a purpose, and Shadow wanted to help protect others from the agents of chaos."


    "So... we just pester him until he accepts."


    "No, Ryu." Jake shook his head. "We''ll just go tomorrow night to the gym and try to convince him."


    "Good." Pilot nodded. "Also, Ryu. I have tried Squid Ink with Nachos."


    "And?" Ryu looked excited while Jake smiled.


    "It was okay."


    Ryu shrugged. "At least you didn''t hate it."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Wednesday, June 29h 7 pm-


    "STOOGES!" came the voice of the trainer, Aubrey. The man looked like he was in his mid-30s, bald, and wearing a jogging suit. The group was in a boxing gym with the usual equipment lying around. The man was standing in front of a group of 20 people, with Jake and Ryu standing among them. Sam Guyver stood next to his cousin.


    "You''re all weak or inexperienced, but with me. I am here to get you into shape, get you strong, and become the best. You''ll be like the best boxers. Mr. Fly like a butterfly and sting like a bee." He grinned. "DO YOU WANT THAT!?"


    "YES, SIR!"


    "Yep, this is what I want. A dude yelling at me constantly." Ryu whispered to him.


    "Like my last soccer coach, spit and everything." Jake nodded. "But, we must be here long enough to get to Sam. We just need to stick to it. We''re more in shape than some of these guys."


    "You two!"


    The boys jumped as the man glared at them. "Are you gossiping like hens?"


    "No."


    "No, what?"


    "NO SIR!" They yelled.


    The man narrowed his eyes. "You two are talking among yourselves. HOW old are you?"


    "15, we both are." Jake chuckled.


    "15?" The man turned to face his cousin. "Samuel!"


    The boy sighed. "Yes, sir."


    "Did you invite the kids?"


    "You told me to pass the flyers."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "To adults!" He groaned.


    "I," Sam grimaced as he rubbed his nose. "I mean, they looked like they could handle it. I mean, didn''t you want to start a subdivision for teenagers?"


    The man looked at the teen while thinking. "Maybe, but now is not the time for that. I wanted those who are 18 and above."


    "Uh." Ryu opened his mouth, but Jake covered his mouth. Aubrey glared back at the teen.


    "Uncover his mouth, son. What were you about to say?"


    "Nothing." The red-head spoke.


    "... nothing."


    "T-technically... 18 can be children."


    Jake groaned while Sam facepalmed. Aubrey smirked. "Aren''t you clever? Your name."


    "Ryu."


    "Ryu... you get into trouble a lot, right? Think you are the jokester. Listen, red. The funny ones are always the first to go."


    The lightning warrior inwardly cringed.


    "But if you and your fellow spiky want to do something while the real men train, do some push-ups. Sam, watch them."


    "Yes, sir."


    Aubrey looked at the rest. "The rest of you, we''re doing ten laps around the building. OUT!"


    "YES, SIR!"


    They proceeded to leave the building by jogging out with the man yelling out like a Drill Sergeant. Sam watched the last people leave through the door, then shook his head. "My bad... I guess I was thinking too far. You might as well do something and act like you''re tired, or you can leave."


    Jake got down on the floor. "We''ll do some push-ups."


    Ryu shrugged. "Yep."


    The boys started doing push-ups as Sam sat down. His expression was apologetic. "Brother, about that insult."


    "Dude, if you think I haven''t heard people talk down to me for whatever reason, then you don''t know me." He grunted as he did push-ups. "I like to crack jokes and say a bunch of dumb things. I do that because I firmly believe life is just too boring and depressing, and people need someone to put a little humor into everything."


    "I agree, but that also means people will still think you are not serious about your life."


    "Just get good grades." the redhead smirked. "People will look at the two and be shocked. B average me."


    Realization struck him before he smiled. "Cool, cool, "


    "Were you always interested in boxing?" asked Jake.


    "Yeah, but I''m more interested in MMA style. Boxing is just another part of the skill set."


    "You want to be an MMA fighter?"


    Sam crossed his arms. "Not a full-time one, nor be on TV. Just on the side while I have my real career... which I don''t know yet."


    "Not many of us do." Jake pointed out. "So, was he in the military? He sounds like it."


    "Nah." He waved it off. "He tried going pro, and then something happened. Now he''s just doing this because he wants everyone to be as miserable as he is."


    "Trying to be a pro-boxer did not work out." said the fire user. "Is he just angry about that?"


    "Don''t know." the young boxer frowned sadly. "He is also a school gym teacher downtown, but he''s not happy about that either. He is still holding onto going pro someday."


    "So, he''s angry?" The redhead turned to his friend, realizing what he was implying.


    "Nah, man, just depressed." He sighed.


    Just as he was about to say something, Jake and Ryu tensed, the same feeling they felt a few times before. Then the door burst open, revealing one of the guys.


    "There is this creature out there trying to attack your cousin!"


    "WHAT"


    Sam''s eyes widened as he jumped up and rushed out with the boys chasing after them. When they got outside, they gasped. Chasing people outside was an 8-foot-tall beast with a horn on its head. It had unusually large fists and spring-like arms. It reeled back its fist and shot forward. Aubrey slipped on water and fell just as the fist flew above him.


    "Damn it." The man looked up, then turned to a red-headed man in his forties, who looked enraged. "Yuri! What''s up with you?!"


    "You!" growled the enraged man. "You! You! You wrecked my car and stole my girl."


    "Okay." The man hesitantly sat up. "The car was my bad, but Yolanda, she was not your girl, and she... well, you know."


    "SHUT UP! You sorry excuse for a boxer. Acting like hot crap, but you''re not! NOT! NOT!"


    "Hey!" Sam shouted. "Cuz, are you okay?"


    Yuri glared at the trio. "Stick your nose out of this child if you don''t want to see what I am about to do, so stay out."


    "Wait! Look, I get the car, but..."


    "Shut it, kid," Yuri growled. "You helping this guy? Care for him still? This has been owes me money." He glared at the man. "Might as well put him out of his misery."


    "Wait!"


    The large monster launched its massive fist toward the man. Just before it struck him, a girl dressed in orange swiftly leaped in, grabbed him, and effortlessly moved him away. Following this, two additional girls, wearing blue and white attire, jumped in and kicked the fist away.


    "I had it, Frost."


    "No, I had." Frost scoffed.


    "Stop fighting." Lumina jumped near them. "You both had it. Man, you guys are just too headstrong."


    Aqua sighed. "You''re right. We shouldn''t fight, or we end up killed."


    "Squabble between peers sometimes leads to nowhere." Frost agreed. "Let''s take out the trash first."


    "RADIANT!"


    The girls turned to the ticked-off man. "I was told there would be more of you. Where are fire and lightning!? Doesn''t matter, either all or some, you are in my way."


    The girls readied themselves, then side-eyed the boys across them for a brief moment before charging at the beast.


    Sam observed the scene with shock and all. Suddenly, three strange women in multicolored uniforms appeared and saved his cousin. What was this?


    "Is this a crazy dream? They look like magical gi-huh?"


    The boy was pulled into the gym by the two Radiant. Once inside, Sam turned to face Jake and Ryu, who gave him serious looks. Then, to his surprise, a glowing ball light dropped in front of the young boxer before it materialized into a gray crystal. Immediately after, the boys transformed right in front of him, shocking the normal teen boy.


    "Woah." He uttered. "Bros, are you superheroes?"


    "Yes!" Bolt crossed his arms dramatically and comically. "We are the super special elite force known as the Radiant. We are protectors of the Earth and Galvania. We are the last guard for reality against the agents of chaos. W-."


    Blaze covered his mouth. "What he means is we are protectors of the order of the universe. I know it sounds crazy, but."


    "It is, it''s just weird."


    A crash was heard from outside, shocking Sam.


    "Look, the choice is yours." Blaze opened the door to the gym. "Either you join us, or you don''t."


    Sam gazed at him in shock, then at the crystal hovering in front of him. "That man attacked my cousin... where did he get his power?"


    "A woman known as Mistress M," Bolt said. "She wants to harness the power of rage. "


    Sam frowned at this. "Huh, if she''s going around hurting people for some reason." He reached out for the crystal. "Then I will join the fight." As if reacting to his declaration, the crystal phased into his body. Nodding at each other, fire and lightning raced out of the gym to join the rest of the team. Sam felt the warm and seemingly gentle breeze from inside him. He closed his eyes for a second before opening them. He knew what to do.


    "Get ready for the hurricane fist." His hand glowed gray. "Howling Wind: Ignite!"


    Wind covered his person as if it were a sphere of air. It dispersed, revealing the Radiant of Wind in his light gray uniform. After the transformation, he gazed at himself.


    "Sweet." He said, then immediately left the gym to find the monster using an adroit where it was rapidly punching in every direction to the point it gave off the illusion it had multiple arms. The others tried to maneuver away from the rapid-fire punches. Sam narrowed his eyes, feeling the power manifest in him. He spread his arms apart as the wind swirled around them.


    "Gust Buster!"


    He slammed his arms together, releasing a stream of wind. The adroit collided with a monster, scratching it and knocking it away.


    "Oh yeah, now that''s blowing it away!" shouted Bolt.


    "Yeah, but that''s not going to destroy it." Aqua shouted.


    Blaze turned to Sam. "How do you feel? If you feel tired after that attack, relax."


    Sam collapsed on his left knee, feeling drained from his adroit being used. "Did I use up all my power?"


    "Yeah, the same thing happened to me." Blaze nodded. "But you won''t revert immediately. We''ll take care of this."


    The boxing monster roared and delivered rapid punches. The water warrior aimed her attack and unleashed her adroit on the beast. The monster maneuvered away and swung at the girl. Aqua ducked under the fist, then jumped away. Blaze jumped in and delivered a Blazing Fist to the side. The beast roared in pain as it was struck, but that didn''t kill it. The monster backhanded the teen, knocking him away.


    Suddenly, the beast felt cold as ice manifested on it. It glared at the smirking ice radiant with her arms pointed toward it. It growled and tried to reach out for her, yet it was sluggish.


    "Lightning Strike!"


    "Bright Shot!"


    The monster roared in pain as it was struck by the lightning then its frozen torso was pierced by the sphere of light. The combined attacks destroyed the monster, making it evaporate into smoke. After the last trace of the monster was gone, the group calmed down. Blaze walked over to where Sam was and held out his hand. The new wind user grabbed it and stood up.


    "Welcome to the team." Blaze greeted.


    Still feeling tired, Sam nodded. "Yeah, thanks... so what happens now?"


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    The group turned to Yuri as he screamed out at them, still looking enraged. He ran toward Frost, who was surprised the man would try to attack her. She sidestepped him as he reached her, then he hit the wall and fell to the ground in a heap. She looked on with worry, then turned to the rest of the group. "Uh... has this happened before?"


    "Usually, someone normally knocks them out." said the fire user.


    "Children."


    The group saw Javo approaching them. He stopped in front of the man and knelt. The new wind warrior looked on at the giant man with shock.


    "Um, Javo. He hit a wall." spoke up the light warrior in worry.


    "I know, I saw." grimaced the muscular canokian. "I already alerted the health officials." He eyed the group. "Come by tomorrow. Also, Wind Radiant. Would it be okay for you to stick around?"


    "I-yeah," Sam mumbled.


    "Ryu and I will stick with him." spoke the fire radiant. "Just need to find his cousin."


    "Oops," Lumina gasped. "I left him on the roof!"


    "Why?" groaned the wind warrior."


    "Go get him." sighed Aqua.


    "It was for his safety." chirped Lumina.


    Javo chuckled. "Rest up and come by tomorrow. With the last Radiant I''m sure things are going to get more interesting."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Deep in the woods, Mistress M gathered her power as she pressed her umbrella on a coin, enchanting it with power. She smiled after the enchantment was finished. She picked it up and giggled as it gave a soft purple glow.


    "Rage comes from looking not just at the person but at things as well." She clenched her fist. "This might make my timetable shorter."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Sam''s height: 5''6

 Chapter 13 - Never Drive Angry (1)

    -Next Day. June 30th. The Hub-


    Sam groaned as he lay in the infirmary. He had spent the better part of two hours training. The first thing he learned was needing to stay on the course. The others were ahead of him, and he will not be left behind. Last night, his cousin canceled the Boot Camp, told him it was his fault, told the family not to find him and they may never see him again unless something came up, then left. Upsetting as that was, if it was like his other ideas, then the boot camp may have ended a different way.


    "You''re all set."


    "Thanks." He replied after the bird woman checked on him. The Guardian members were interesting. Very interesting. She was attractive in her way, but he was embarrassed to tell her.


    "You''re the last Radiant to awaken." She spoke up. "The wind. I hope to see you grow."


    He nodded. "Also, everybody was talking about my name when I am the Radiant of Wind. It''s Aero."


    "Oh good." She smiled warmly. "It seems everyone has picked simple names to remember. Welcome Aero."


    He nodded, then proceeded to head out. Once he got there, he saw the others sitting around the room, along with a girl who sat next to Jake. Ah, that was Tina, his sister.


    "Dude." Ryu waved. "You okay? You shot yourself in the air, then fell to the ground."


    Sam groaned. "Brother, you stood there laughing while Christina and Amy helped me up. Glad you found that hilarious."


    "Don''t worry." Christina grinned at him. "Ryu had a fake tree fall on him during training."


    "Yelled timber as it fell right?" The wind warrior smirked at him.


    "Ha ha." The electric teen rolled his eyes.


    "Now there are six of you." Tina looked between them. "Mistress M will stand no chance."


    "Her monsters are getting very creative," Amy said. "There was that monster that juggled and the monster with rubber arms."


    "Springs." said the Ice Radiant. "It was annoying how it could punch in every direction and not get tangled."


    "Then there was the one with wings." The Lightning Radiant groaned. "Are we going to get ones that can fly some of the time? Can we fly?"


    "Maybe I can find a way to use the wind to carry us." The Wind Radiant looked at his hand. "It would be tight."


    "We can discuss it with Guardian." suggested the Fire Radiant. "Maybe they have some ideas."


    "I have a question." asked the Ice Radiant. "Has anyone been in the other rooms?"


    "Uh..." Christina frowned. "I''ve been to the Meeting Room, Med Hall, Training Room, the dining room, and the kitchen."


    "They said we have access to them." Jake looked around. "We''ve been to a few."


    "I asked," Tina spoke up. "The restricted areas are the bedrooms and a room above with the red bar." She pointed to a door on the second floor with a red bar. "They told me it was off limits."


    "Don''t enter the mysterious room." The redhead pondered. "Interesting."


    "Don''t think about it."


    The group jumped up at the sudden appearance of the lavender shinobi, even Jake, who thought he would''ve gotten used to her by now.


    "Ah!" Sam yelped, shocked by her sudden appearance. "Why?"


    "I''m a shinobi." She said as a matter of fact.


    "Ah!" Amy gasped. "We should be on high alert, right?"


    "Oh!" Ryu''s eyes twinkled. "Keep us on our toes."


    The ninja shrugged. "Sure, why not."


    "You just want to frighten us." Tanya eyed the woman. "You are a wily woman, Reinstar."


    "That''s just how she is." said Tina.


    "Radiant." Pilot approached them. "Sometime in the coming months, we will have visitors from Galvania. The Head of Guardian and the Emperor''s daughter."


    "A princess?" gasped Amy with delight in her eyes. "We''ll meet a princess from a foreign land."


    "A real-life princess?" Tina''s eyes sparkled in delight.


    "A princess that will see our awesomeness." Ryu grinned as he felt pumped.


    "A princess?" Tanya sounded interested as she smiled. "A refined woman of culture is gracing us."


    "We''re going to have to act a certain way." Sam frowned. "Are we going to walk on eggshells?"


    "I need to gauge her." Christina hummed. "See what kind of person she really is."


    "What do we need to do?" Jake asked.


    "Don''t be idiots." Pilot said. "When you are in Galvania, try to behave yourselves, especially around the noble class. You don''t have to associate or like them, but try to refrain from your usual banter around them."


    "Right, we will try not to be around them if we can help it." Jake said.


    The group nodded.


    The leader sighed. They were odd, yet they reminded him of a time when he and his friends used to behave. He pushed those thoughts back; those times were gone. Now, he needed to make sure these kids were ready.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of town. A Street Race was being held. Illegal it may be, nobody would let a little thing like the law get in the way. The two cars barreled down the abandoned road while the wild drivers felt the adrenaline. As the race was moving along, no one spotted a malevolent purple coin floating by before inserting itself into one of the vehicles. The woman in pink''s chuckle echoed as the car glowed for a second. No one was bothered by it, as everyone was focusing on the race.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Next Day, Evening, Zeal Household-


    The sound of the doorbell prompted Christina''s father to stop what he was doing to answer the door. Seeing who it was made him frown. "It''s you, Leonard."


    "Hey!" The man in his late thirties waved. He wore shredded jeans, a black shirt, and a leather jacket. He had a small half-smile, narrowed eyes, and messy hair. His posture looked relaxed as he had his hands in his pockets.


    "What are you doing this time?"


    "Ouch!" He hissed. "Look, I''m just here visiting my brother and his wonderful family." He walked through the doorway, much to his older brother''s dismay.


    "Wait."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    He poked through the living room and spotted Christina reading a book. "My niece! Trying to stop the polar ice caps?"


    Christina smiled lightly. "Hey, uncle. No, can''t do that."


    "What are you doing here?" The father asked.


    "Just wanting to spend time with family, where is your wife?"


    "Book club, now what are you doing here?"


    The man smiled, "Something life-changing."


    The decent brother narrowed his eyes. "As life-changing as being a stunt double? Let''s not forget you tried to start your own company that went under quickly."


    "Y-yeah." He chuckled nervously. "I am trying to get into drag racing."


    "There are none here." The young girl spoke up. "I checked. There is only Street Racing activity."


    "It does not matter what it is called. It''s a race."


    She held her tongue, not wanting to explain how wrong he was."


    "What are you getting yourself into?" The decent brother groaned. "You wanted money for this?"


    "Ah... well..." He rubbed the back of his head. "Yes? Please?"


    Mr. Zeal glared and spoke with authority. "Leave."


    The younger brother sighed. "Alright, fine. I''m leaving." Without another word, the man left the house. Mr. Zeal walked up to the door and locked it. "Idiot." He growled.


    "Dad..."


    "I don''t care if he is my brother. He stopped being family when he sold our mother''s house for his investment. I tolerated him up to that point, but I am done. Do what you want, but know he will disappoint you."


    "Right..." Christina nodded solemnly.


    "Street Racing will get you killed. Imagine getting angry during a race."


    Christina''s eyes widen at the mention of anger. "Like Road Rage."


    "Exactly, you don''t ever get involved with that type of delinquency."


    "I''m not going to do illegal street racing, dad, or any kind of racing.


    He nodded and walked away.


    The warrior of water mentally frowned. Driving while angry happens and is common. She wondered if Mistress M poked her nose into Street Racing or driving in general.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Guyver Household-


    Sam sat in his room on the phone. "Street Racing, this Wednesday? I thought blaming me meant you did not want to involve me in any of your ideas, and when did you have time to get a car worked on?"


    "It does not matter. I planned this months ago. Listen, I want you to help me out."


    "No."


    "Er... fine, but I would like to tell you I am going all in on this. Racing these fine streets and the dirt roads of this city."


    The teen narrowed his eyes. "I''m not helping you with anything illegal, especially Street Racing. What about mom and aunt? They will worry."


    "Our moms do not need to know, don''t snitch."


    "I got involved with the boxing camp because I thought you would change. Nope, you decided to be the fool trying to make money in the shortest time possible to make up for your lost dream."


    "Be a coward. I am texting you the location of the next race if you change your noggin. These races are happening in different parts of the city. The first one already happened last night, and the next one.. well. I am participating in the third race on Wednesday. That''s where it is happening."


    The wind warrior scoffed as the coordinates came up. He thought about deleting it, but kept it. Perhaps he can go there and try to convince him not to participate... or show it to mom, and she would go down there.


    "Why are you like this, man?"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Next Day, July 2, Saturday. The Hub, Meeting Room-


    The leader of the Team Sword grimaced. "Both relatives are participating in this illegal racing. Sam, you have the location."


    The wind turned to Christina. "When you mentioned the possibility of the mistress, I figured I had to tell."


    "Now I know where he is." The water warrior turned to them. "I barely know him or have any decent memories. He comes and goes. Real shady guy."


    "Such an ill-use way to spend your time." The ice user spoke. "Wasting gas on this frivolous so-called sport, legal or illegal."


    "And this might be another plot by Mistress M?" questioned the fire user.


    "It could be. Sam''s cousin mentioned one already occurred, another will happen around this time, and the other will happen Wednesday." The Light user pointed out.


    "We can wait until that day or try to find it before then." the lightning user pointed out. "Check the outskirts or locations that are abandoned. Dudes like that love going into forbidden areas."


    "We''ll keep an eye on Street Racing." said the red-headed canokian. "Two of you can patrol for the remainder of the nights until Wednesday. We will know if she will use this to draw in rage energy."


    "You want two of us to patrol the city at night?" Jake asked with a smile. The other two male Radiant had varying degrees of interest. Something the canokian noticed.


    "Yes."


    "Our first stakeout!" Ryu pumped his fist.


    "Patrolling the streets of this mean city." Sam grinned.


    The leader of Sword sighed at the excitement, suddenly remembering his days of youth when a friend got excited over something that seemed less exciting like. He shook his head. "No." He glanced at the water warrior. "Christina will be going with Sam tonight."


    "Wait, what?" Ryu dropped his jaw. "Why?


    "Because pairing the three of you together at this juncture might be a bad idea." He grimaced. "Any other time, I would, but for tonight, you need to not jump at the chance for a covert mission and be eccentric at the slightest sound. Each night, patrol the city as Radiant for four hours."


    "Right." They nodded.


    The water warrior nodded to the wind warrior. "Bring snacks. Okay?"


    "A long stakeout has to have food." He smiled. "No grub at night equals lost mojo."


    "Oh, make sure there is no licorice." The light warrior spoke out. "Girl is a maniac."


    "Licorice war three years ago. Epic." The lightning warrior grinned widely.


    "DON''T TELL PEOPLE THAT!"


    "Oh." The ice warrior giggled. "Something embarrassing?"


    The fire warrior rubbed the back of his head. "Man, you learn something new."


    "Yeah, I''m not bringing licorice." The wind warrior mumbled after witnessing the girl''s freakout.


    The leader of the unit facepalmed at getting this bunch of kids. Getting used to their antics was taking time.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Tonight-


    Parkerville at night can be peaceful, vibrant, dangerous, and confusing. Rumors of people in multicolored costumes have emerged, but many have dismissed them as false tales or upcoming so-called vigilantes trying to make a name for themselves. Currently, blue and gray were on the roof of an abandoned building overlooking a deserted part of town.


    "I brought snacks."


    The water warrior looked at the snacks and plucked the veggie chips. "Thank you." She opened the bag and took a bite. "For the moment, I thought you were going to bring licorice.


    "Sorry, sis. I can''t add getting someone addicted to my conscience, or I will feel salty."


    "Ugh, I was not an addict. Sure, I got addicted to it, and a food fight broke out, but that was because that licorice was stolen by some idiots. Dad got it shipped from overseas personally. It was the last one too, and I wanted to enjoy it, but no, those morons decided to play keep away."


    "Did..." He sounded apprehensive about the situation. "You eat it?"


    "It got lost during the food war." she whimpered dramatically. "And my dignity."


    "Eh, food wars are where dignity dies." He chuckled.


    She chuckled for a bit. "Yeah... so... has your cousin been doing these kinds of things often?"


    Aero sighed. "As far as I have been told. Since he was a kid, he had been trying to make a name for himself. I looked up to him... until I showed mom one of his ideas." He closed his eyes. "The look on his face was terrifying. If dad were not around, I''m sure he would have delivered a beating."


    "But you helped with the Boxing Camp."


    "Even if it was illegal... I felt guilty outing him." He sighed. "When I heard he wanted to go straight and invest in a boot camp from his time in college, I thought it would be great... but then that night and him blaming me again." He grimaced. "I do not want to be near him."


    Aqua frowned. "But... did you know it was illegal?"


    "Yeah, I thought I was helping him by telling mom... but."


    "Listen." The water user sighed. "My Grandpa told me this. People, like our relatives, go down a hole so deep they can''t get out. They need help to get away, but the hole is too deep for others to help them. They''re lost after digging deep." She closed her eyes. "My uncle got involved with a bunch of failed ventures, illegal or not, and dad always bailed him out. After selling grandma''s house, dad told him never to visit again."


    "But then he decided to visit and restart the same thing."


    "Yep, similar to your cousin. Don''t think it''s your fault."


    "I know that now, but I need to make sure Mistress M does not use him."


    "What do we have here?"


    Both Radiant jumped while looking around, spotting the woman in pink behind them.


    "Ah, water and wi-."


    "YOU!" Aqua quickly fired her adroit while Aero gathered power for support. The shot went through her as if she was not there. The warrior''s eyes widened in shock."


    "Well, honey?" The parasol woman turned to the wind warrior. "Are you going to attack?"


    "Um... are you a ghost?" He asked.


    "No, this is merely astral projection." She giggled. "All those times you and your friends have met me, I have been using this technique. Unfortunately," She disappeared, then reappeared between them, which made them jump away. "I can''t attack you, only transport."


    "Your real body is elsewhere, huh?"


    "Yes, why would I walk around having to lift my finger against those long-eared freaks." She smiled cheekily and then faced the wind warrior. "Do you like, handsome?"


    "Ah." He blushed for a bit, then shook his head. "No, dad always says not to be with crazy women. You, ma''am, have a screw loose."


    "Yahahaha!" She laughed out loud. "Oh, wise decision. You''re too young and not my type. I prefer... submissive men. Wait a few years into my rule, and maybe I can bend you."


    "Okay, stop!" The Water Radiant growled, feeling offended by the woman''s attitude. "What are you up to? Are you involved in car racing?"


    "Sweet child, anything can give people rage." She smirked. "I''m just picky about what I can nurture." She curtsied. "Bye, bye."


    She vanished from their eyes. The two of them remained on guard for the next five minutes, observing from all sides. They relented and looked at each other.


    "So that was Mistress M." He sighed. "Pretty and dangerous."


    "Don''t fall for her charms."


    "I''m not." He snorted in her direction. "Did you see her eyes? Those were crazy eyes."


    "Her entire posture reeks of something dangerous. What do you think? We should call them, right?"


    "Um... five more minutes." He walked toward the edge of the building and looked on at the city. "I like the view."


    Aqua raised her brow before walking to the edge. She looked on and smiled at how the city looked at night, serene and majestic. "Mmm hmm, nice view."

 Chapter 14 - Never Drive Angry (2)

    -Next Day, The Meeting Room-


    Pilot rubbed his chin. "I thought she was different."


    "Wait, you knew she was not physically there?" asked Christina.


    "I could not sense her when I first met her. We were only detecting the monsters she produced and not herself."


    "True," Reinstar said. "I noticed a bug flew through her when I first saw her at the center."


    The leader nodded. "Those would have been the opportunities to capture her... though one should never underestimate your opponent." The leader looked at the teens. "She might have an escape waiting if I was about to kill or apprehend her."


    "Oh... I thought one of you would die if you fight, or the city might erupt if two powerful figures fight." said Jake.


    A grin so menacing formed on Pilot''s face that he spooked the kids. "Jake, you are overestimating my strength. Thank you." His smile vanished immediately after.


    "Uh... you are welcome?" The fire user chuckled nervously.


    "Wow, that was intense." whistled the electric teen. "Man, I want to do that to people who think they can defeat me. Teach me the Pilot smile."


    "Strangely alluring." The ice woman covered her face. "Damn."


    The light user also covered her face as she had a deep shade of red.


    "Man, I''m never sleeping again. Thanks." muttered the wind man. "I''ll leave the light on."


    The water user blushed heavily, then slapped herself to regain her composure. "Okay, so what do we do? Two more nights?"


    "Unfortunately, we discovered the second race was a ruse to trick the authorities." He grumbled. "There was a report last night. So we are betting on the race on Wednesday. Samuel, do you still have the coordinates?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Then we will have to bet on that."


    The group nodded. Sam grimaced at the thought of his cousin while Christina sighed about her uncle.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -July 6th, Wednesday-


    On the outskirts of town, on a highway with no traffic, many have gathered to participate in this illegal event. Guys looking as if they were hardcore or badass, women looking hardcore or exotic, and cars equipped with expensive and illegal gear to compete in this event. There were few here who were under the age of 18. That was how the Radiant felt when they finally came across the event after teleporting a distance away and walking over.


    "Okay, maybe I should rethink trying to pull off the leather jacket." Ryu eyed all of them. "Amy, your brother forced Lance, Jamie, and I to watch a few episodes of The Fonz and some movies about Greasers."


    "That was a phase," Amy mumbled as she stood away from a guy leering at her. "His love of old movies never ended."


    "So... what are we going to do?" Tanya glared at a woman, giving her the stink eye. "I can see plenty of things that would make father unhappy and try to shut it down."


    "But he''s an attorney." said Jake.


    "Oh, he''ll find a way to prosecute them if he could." Tanya hummed. "And somehow instill fear to shut down this waste of gasoline."


    "Does this feel personal to you?." said Sam.


    "This is bad behavior, and it should be shut down." She crossed her arms. "If a monster appears, every car is going to get frozen over."


    "Easy," said Christina as she stepped forward. "We''re here for a reason. Right Jake?"


    "Right." The fire warrior nodded steely. "Remember, gang, we have to keep our senses up in case someone is more angry than the next person." He glanced at Sam and Christina. "Do they know you both are here?"


    "Of course not." The water warrior looked around. "If he knows I''m here, he would tell dad about it. Being here is a risk of earning my dad''s disappointment."


    "Cousin expects me here because he thinks I owe him." The wind warrior crossed his arms. "I will give him one last chance to stop this, then... I am done with him."


    No one said a word and nodded wordlessly. They walked through the event as a group. Splitting up may not be a good idea due to the rough crowd. Their senses were not picking up anything at the moment, but if something happened, they would know.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Christina jumped. She looked to her left and spotted her uncle approaching them. "Hi."


    "So... does your dad know?"


    "I''m here to convince you not to do this."


    His eyes flashed red for a moment, something the group noticed. "Oh, you think." He leaned toward her, his eyes looking crazed. "You think you can save me and the environment, little niece. Don''t try to stop what you can''t handle."


    "But."


    He raised his hand up. She flinched while others looked ready to tackle him. He dropped it and walked away.


    "Has he ever tried to hit you before?" growled the redhead.


    "No." She spoke somberly. "If he did, dad would kick his ass after I kick him."


    "His eyes." The ice girl spoke apprehensively. "You all saw that, right?"


    "They flashed red." spoke the chestnut-haired girl softly. "It''s here. She made her mark here, with him."


    "You!"


    The others saw Sam''s cousin standing before them. They flinched when they saw his eyes glowing a ruby red before ceasing. "Aubrey."


    "First of all, I wanted you to come alone." He walked forward and grabbed the wind warrior''s shirt. The others readied themselves as if expecting something. "But you brought those scrubs and these girls with you."


    "Aubrey," The wind warrior spoke carefully. "No."


    He raced his fist to punch him while his eyes flashed red. The others were ready to jump him while Sam held his hand out to stop them.


    "Do I want to listen, child?"


    "We''re done."


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Fine." He dropped his arm and let go of the teen. "Don''t bother me again, no more owing me for your supposed guilt." He turned around to leave.


    "Okay... him too?" Jake spoke hesitantly.


    "No." Amy looked around. "All of them, look."


    They turned around and immediately knew the situation turned ugly. Every single person had the same dangerous glowing red eyes. Each person sported a dangerous grin as they walked around. Two people wanted to start a fight, but a flash of red in their eyes made them stop, and then back away.


    A bead of sweat went down Ryu''s face. "Okay, this is something. Like we''re in a horror movie, and we''re the normies."


    "Or more in line with us being the predators, and they are the aliens." said Sam as he clenched his fist.


    "Besides the point, are we fighting multiple monsters?" Amy said apprehensively.


    VROMMMM VROMMMM


    Their senses kicked when they saw every person, in unison, facing a gray sports car near the road. Robotically, they raised their hands in the air and shouted in unison.


    "ALL PRAISE THE MISTRESS!"


    They continued to shout as rage energy poured out of them and into the car.


    "This is a cult." Tanya whispered in horror. "She turned them into a cult."


    "This is weird." Christina whispered in fear. "Is it the people or the car?"


    "We..." Jake gulped. "We..."


    "Calm down, children."


    The group jumped at the familiar voice and turned to who they expected to be... but it was a pale-skinned woman with blonde hair, yet her eyes seemed familiar. She also wore a familiar jumpsuit and white coat.


    "...Uh..." Amy mumbled.


    "It''s me, Luka."


    "LUKA!?" They all shouted.


    "It''s a disguise." She smiled as she pulled out a big gray ball. "But now is the time to fight. That car is the source."


    Jake nodded and calmed himself. "Right."


    "Say the rally call!" shouted Ryu.


    "The what?" Sam questioned.


    The red warrior steeled himself as he faced the car while people were mesmerized. Luka threw the ball on the ground. Once smoke erupted, he shouted. "Call of the Elements!"


    "Raging Fire!"


    "Rippling Water!"


    "Freezing Ice!"


    "Wondrous Light!"


    "Blistering Lightning!"


    "Howling Wind!"


    "Ignite!"


    The group jumped out of the smoke, looking like a team of warriors. Each sporting a serious look as they raced toward the glowing car that was in the process of undergoing a transformation. It quickly morphed into a nine-foot-tall robotic lizard beast. Once completed, the lizard roared. Then, it jumped in the air and landed further down the street. Once its feet touched the ground, it started running down the highway. The Radiant jumped and landed on the road as they witnessed the monster run further away. Bolt took a deep breath and shouted.


    "YOU RUSTY FAKE IGUANA! COME BACK AND FIGHT LIKE A BEAST!"


    "Like that will work." scoffed the ice warrior.


    The monster skidded to a halt, then glared back at the Radiant while its eyes radiated an evil red color.


    "Your big mouth made it mad." The water warrior groaned.


    "Don''t we want that?" spoke Aero.


    "Here it comes!" shouted Lumina.


    The robot lizard growled and sped toward them as the Radiant held their ground. Blaze narrowed his eyes, then shouted.


    "Spread out!"


    The group split into two groups as they went opposite directions from the road. Blaze, Frost, and Aqua were on one side, while Lumina, Bolt, and Aero were on the other. The machine beast slid to a halt, then glanced between the Radiant before settling on Lunina''s group. It jumped toward them while raising its claws. The group jumped away before it could slice them. However, the lizard whirled around, unleashing its tail at the trio. The one strike sent them spiraling away.


    The lightning warrior grunted as he hit the ground. He shook his head as he looked up. He gasped and rolled away as the monster struck the ground with a sharp claw. The lightning warrior got up and jumped over from being punctured again, but was smacked away. The wind warrior jumped in and punched the monster in the face, while the light warrior jumped in with a double kick to the chest. The beast growled before grabbing them and slamming them into the ground.


    "Ah, oh no." squeaked orange.


    "Dumb robot." growled gray.


    The robot growled and roared at them.


    The wind warrior mocked it by sticking his tongue out.


    That offended the robot. Before it could do anything, it got hit by a stream of water that damaged it and made it lose its grip. The duo freed themselves, and then moved further away. Aqua stood there with her finger aimed at it while Blaze and Frost were ready to attack.


    The robot growled and sped toward them with the speed of a car on nitro. The gang barely reacted before being rammed into and tossed aside. The Ice Radiant was tossed into the Wind Radiant, who caught her.


    "Thank you."


    The wind user nodded. "No problem, but this thing is fast."


    "and furious." Bolt stood next to them with a big rock.


    The ice warrior groaned while the wind user snorted humorously. Aero noticed the huge rock in Bolt''s hands. "Got more?"


    "There''s more. Environmental damage."


    The wind warrior set the girl down. "Should be better than wasting energy."


    The ice girl turned to him. "Is there a log I can throw?"


    Meanwhile, Lumina ran up and fired her Bright Shot at the beast from the side. The monster shrieked at the hit, then turned and fired a stream of oil at her. Blaze jumped in and held up his arms to block the stream. The attack sent him flying away and onto the grass. The light and water warriors ran up to him with worried looks.


    "Blaze!" cried out Lumina. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah," he got up while covered in oil. "This will take time to get out."


    An idea popped into Aqua''s mind. "So... normally, I would not suggest something crazy, but maybe use that oil to cover yourself in fire."


    "And tackle it!" He smiled brightly, then frowned. "It would see me coming."


    The light user''s eyes lit up. "We could toss you, give the ol he hoe." She grinned madly.


    Aqua nodded. "But could it see you coming?"


    The fire user looked ahead and smirked. "The others got it."


    The robot lizard was about to pounce, but was struck by a larger rock that knocked it forward. It turned around to find who hit it, only for another rock to hit it in the face. The creature roared before a log smacked it across the face. It shook its head and glared at the three who attacked it. Bolt had a crap-eating grin, Aero stuck his tongue out while Frost looked at the creature with indignation. The three saw orange and blue spun around before tossing the oil-soaked red warrior at the metallic creature.


    "Blazing Fist!"


    Erupting his fist caused the fire to erupt around his body. The creature felt something and turned around too late as it was hit by the fire-coated Radiant in a brutal way that sent both flying away. Blaze landed on the ground and rolled over until he stopped. He stood up while still being covered by fire. The ice user quickly dosed him with ice. He shivered as he looked in her direction with confusion.


    "It does not hurt me."


    "You can''t be too sure!" scolded the ice warrior as she walked and looked him over. "No scarring, good."


    "Uh, thank you?"


    "That was dangerously sweet, but crazy." The wind warrior walked up. "Did that finish it?"


    The beast got up and roared out in anger, then glared at the six radiant.


    "Maybe we can open its mouth and slam an adroit or two in." The warrior in yellow slammed his fists together. "A unison raid. Aqua, let''s combine our attacks."


    "Let''s get going." smirked at the water user.


    "Alright." The warrior in red walked forward. "We''ll pry its mouth open, and you toss it down. Before that, Frost, can you slip it?"


    The ice warrior smiled at him. "I will assist."


    The monster roared before running toward them. The four remaining Radiant rushed at it. As they got close, the ice warrior unleashed her attack on the ground, causing a trail of ice to manifest under the monster''s feet. The monster slipped and landed on its back. The four quickly got on top of it. Lumina and Frost grabbed the arms while Aero and Blaze grabbed its mouth and held it open. They struggled as they tried to hold the monster in place.


    "Now!"


    Aqua and Bolt leaped into the air while gathering their power. Aiming at the mouth, they unleashed their signature attacks and poured lightning and water down its throat. The group jumped away as the monster started thrashing violently before bloating up, and exploding in a burning fireball. The group covered their eyes from the explosion and pieces of debris. As the explosion dispersed, the group uncovered their eyes and looked at the burnt-black soot where the monster was. A sigh of relief escaped their lips as they felt tired from the fight.


    "That is our victory." groaned the fire user. "Man."


    "I think we destroyed someone''s ride." The light radiant sighed.


    "Insurance does not cover destruction by six-powered teenagers." The ice user waved it off.


    "There were too many jokes about car racing." The electric warrior smirked. "I held my tongue."


    "You added furious after I said fast." The wind warrior stretched and looked around. "I agree you are corny."


    "But..." The water user took a deep breath. "What about the people?"


    Blaze grimaced. "It''s one thing to have one mad person, but a whole group?"


    "I hope not." Lumina spoke sadly.


    Aero sighed. "I said I was done with him, but have him more stark mad. No."


    "We should walk over." spoke Frost. "Wonder if Luka is okay."


    The group approached the fallen crowd while looking worried. As they moved closer, they noticed some people were waking up. Luka spotted them approaching as she helped a man stand up while he was holding his head. "It seems Mistress M''s spell does not have a side effect this time."


    "What?" The electric warrior gasped with hope. "So they are not about to go crazy?"


    "It''s best you leave tonight while I examine them."


    "Are you sure?"


    Before anyone could say anything, Javo teleported in while sporting shorter ears. "Relax, I am here to keep guard." He grinned. "No need to fear."


    The physician nodded. "It will be fine."


    The group nodded and were immediately teleported as the Luka began to examine each person. It would take a while, but she would need to know if there are side effects.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Mistress M smiled viciously as she held up a red ball of energy that was two sizes bigger than a basketball. "Now, this is progress!"

 Chapter 15 - Heart to Heart (1)

    -July 9th. Saturday. Ishida House-


    Jake held up the Dummy Doll and watched it hover above his hands. He watched as it scanned him. After it finished, it glowed brightly as mana enveloped. It enlarged itself to create a complete copy of Jake. Jake snorted at his copy, and it shrugged at him.


    "Thanks again, bye." He stepped into the closet.


    "Bye." It replied, then left the room.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Two hours later-


    "Everyone." Luka stood before the Radiant and Pilot. "I have checked on the patients that night and the day after. In conclusion... there are no side effects."


    "None at all?" asked Christina.


    "Compared to the others who were fully exposed one by one. The man Jake encountered on June 13 had no side effects after spending a day with her. The ''gym rats'', as you called them, have no side effects. The juggler at the mental institute is being medicated along with the other two, who were with Mistress M for a long period. Now, the group who were exposed to her by an enchanted vehicle. It appeared to have sucked in their rage to become that monster. After regaining consciousness, they don''t show traces of being mentally unstable, but they lost their memory of that night."


    "None at all?" Sam sounded slightly relieved. "They don''t remember us being there?"


    "I thought it was weird he never called dad to boast about me being at a Street Racing event."


    "What did they think happened?" asked the fire warrior.


    "What do you get when there are drugs and alcohol?" inquired the bird woman.


    "The usual, I see." The ice warrior spoke up. "The good thing is their behavior has not radically changed, right?"


    "I am keeping track of many of them." She gestured to the monitor of the dots on the screen of Parkerville. "By the end of the month, I should know what is permanent."


    "And..." Jake gazed at the blinking dots. "This is kind of awkward. Keeping an eye on their movements."


    "I know, but to know the long-term effects is important."


    "Yeah, I get it."


    "Forget about tracking people. Umbrella lady is going to use things to draw in energy." said Ryu with a determined look. "She better not touch the skate park or video games. Gamers can rage over losing a battle or someone messing with their content."


    "Damn." muttered the wind warrior. "Now I imagine a whole group getting worked up over something, then Miss Crazy Eyes turning a game console into a monster, then they praise her like she is some goddess. It''s going to be insane."


    "So we''re putting gamers and video games on the list?" questioned the light warrior. "Let''s add figurines and board games. I know Rei and Lance get weirdly passionate about them."


    The water warrior gave a sinister smile. "The Bow Bow Buddies incident."


    Then Amy paled at the mention of the name and pounced on the girl. "YOU PROMISED NEVER TO BRING IT UP!" She whined.


    The braided-haired raven stared blankly at the outburst. "You had an addiction to those things."


    "THINGS!" The long-haired brunette turned to her with an angry look, freaking out everyone in the room. "My collection could have been complete if it weren''t for... him."


    Jake turned to Ryu, who snorted. "All I know is she couldn''t complete the collection, went weirdly crazed, then they had a Viking funeral without inviting me. I could''ve shot the arrow."


    "We did not have a Viking funeral." sighed the short-haired raven girl. "Me, Rei, and Diana had to physically restrain her while Andrew burned them over a fire pit."


    "And that''s when I learned not to let material things ruin me." sighed the long-haired brunette.


    "Or at least not freak out over stuff anim- I mean over... uh, engineered crafts made by wonderful craftsmen." Sam changed his wording after getting a glare from the girl.


    The ice warrior made a mental note to hide her three Bow Bow Buddies or be on the receiving end of an episode.


    "At this point." The red-headed canokian said, thinking how these kids were all too energetic, "Anything can give rise to anger. She upped her abilities to turn things into monsters instead of using people as incubators. The side effects will remain under investigation, right, Luka?"


    "Correct, that is the end of my report." The physician shut down the monitor. "Thank you for your time."


    "No, thank you." The spiky-haired raven responded. "This gives us a new insight... right?"


    "Of course." The water warrior crossed her arms. "Meddlesome woman thinks she can try and manipulate people."


    "She kind of is." Amy said solemnly. "If we know where to find her."


    "If she wants to be found." Pilot glanced at her. "She may have learned from her previous encounter and set up defenses to keep from being spotted until she gets what she wants."


    "The waiting game is not fun." The box-faded cut teen snorted.


    "In the meantime, we''ll enjoy the summer as much as we can." spoke the light user.


    "Anywhere exciting?" inquired the ice user.


    The spiky redhead blinked. "Huh? You want to do something with us?"


    "Yes." The ice warrior said. "I want to... if you don''t, that''s fine. I have been avoiding going out with you."


    "Of course!" The bright girl perked up. "We''re a team, and we need team bonding. We have to do it out there! We can''t always stay here watching movies and messing up the kitchen."


    "On!" Luka smiled. "The seven pies you all made were delicious."


    "Really? We were experimenting. You can''t possibly think they were all good." said the water warrior.


    "Jake made bacon and tomato pie, Ryu made apple and beans pie, Chrissy made Oregano and lemon pie, I made coconut and artichoke pie, Tina made gouda and pecan pie, Tanya made Caramel and Melon pie, and Sam made Strawberry and meat sauce pie."


    "Oh, those were not normal?" spoke the bird woman.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "They said it was experimental." Pilot walked out of the room. "They failed."


    "Gang, we failed." Jake chuckled. "Better luck next time."


    "Ya know." Sam stared at the door. "One minute he''s helpful, and the next he can be an ass."


    "He is more genuine than the usual people." Tanya spoke. "That is his charm."


    "Even if there is a stick in his rear." Ryu chuckled. "He might have a secret past that made him like that... right?"


    Luka smiled. "Sure, but whether or not he will tell you is up to him."


    "In the meantime," The light warrior stood up. "I know a place we can go."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Control Room-


    "You can use this to teleport people from here as well?" Tina asked Reinstar. The two of them were in a room that looked like a fancier version of NASA''s Mission Control Center.


    "Yes." said the shinobi.


    "Here, the monitor room, and the teleporter... any other."


    "There is one in the kitchen and the med room."


    The young girl was confused. "So why keep this room?"


    "In case of serious situations like war or, let''s say, an enemy overtakes a city, we will use this to monitor the situation and communicate on multiple fronts to those out on the battle zone."


    "I see..." Tina spoke silently. "In case of something serious, but you can use this to communicate with them right?"


    "Yes." The ninja smiled. "You can also watch their fights too."


    Tina blinked. "Huh, can you teach me how to work this?"


    "Hmm... I will have to get Pilot''s permission, but I won''t mind."


    "I know I can''t perform the moves they can." The teenager gave a stern glare. "But I want to be useful in some way."


    "Alright," I let Pilot know and teach you how to work the controls."


    "Thank you."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Three hours later-


    The group was across the city, watching an outdoor situational stage show. Amy, Christina, and Tanya had a blanket laid out while the others went to look for snacks.


    "What do you all think?" inquired the water warrior.


    "I am slightly intrigued by them trying to do a modern take on one of Shakespeare''s plays." the ice warrior said. "But do they really have to try to have modern lingo, and why does Hamlet sound like a wet blanket?"


    "Ah, so it''s not just me." Christina smiled sadly. "I thought something was wrong."


    "But we paid for this." Amy glanced at them. "It''s bad in a certain way."


    "Do they know that?" Christina spoke. "I will blog about this when I get home." She took out a notepad and jotted down notes. "This and that."


    "Or write a brutal review." Tanya grimaced at one of the actors. "Honestly, 8-year-olds can do a better reenactment."


    "Depends on if they can do it." The short-haired raven grimaced as she turned to the long-haired chestnut. "Remember when our school tried to do a musical of Annie?"


    "She could not sing."


    "Was it that bad?" inquired the braided raven.


    "Let me put it this way." the water girl sighed. "Wrong people in wrong roles, and someone got sick during their lines."


    "I guess it was." hummed the snowwoman.


    "Oh, so it is her!"


    The warning bells went off in Tanya''s head. She hoped it was not her mind playing tricks on her, but she needed to know. When she turned around, her heart dropped at the sight of Rita Gonzales and three of her ex-friends. Christina and Amy noticed Tanya''s fearful expression, shifting their gaze to the girl that caught Tanya''s attention.


    "So it is you." Rita smirked briefly before frowning. "Now my day is ruined." She scowled. "What are you going to do?"


    Tanya blinked before realizing what she meant. She sighed. "It is a big park."


    "But knowing you are here is a mood-inducing migraine." She chuckled. "Fine, you can stay, but only for the next 30 minutes. Then you leave."


    "Excuse me!?" Christina shot up. "Who the hell do you think you are? Tell someone to leave when they aren''t bothering you!?"


    "Hey." One of the girls growled. "Watch what you say around Ms. Rita Gonzales."


    "Do I care?" The water warrior crossed her arms, glancing at Tanya. "Are you serious? Are you letting this idiot tell you to move?"


    The black girl closed her eyes tightly. "Christina, please don''t."


    The water user seemed taken aback at the girl''s change in demeanor. All that confidence melted down to fear. She turned to Rita, who looked conceited. It clicked in her head, realizing why the girl set her social page to private and rarely posted. "Something happened. You did something."


    "Are you accusing me of something?" Rita scoffed. "She''s a weirdo."


    "Her behavior explains it all."


    Amy stood up and stared at Rita. "She does not have to leave, but we were here first. There is no reason to continue to treat her this way. Whatever happened, could you ignore her, please?"


    Rita glared at Amy. "Where would the fun in that be?"


    "It''s wrong." Amy stood before her defiantly. "Please stop terrorizing my friend."


    "Friend, huh?" Rita giggled. "We were close too. This girl was not thinking about who was in charge."


    "Whatever she did, I think you need to forgive her or stop messing with her."


    "Hmph." Rita glared into her. "What would you know?"


    "I don''t like it when people pick on others." The chestnut-haired girl stared on, gaze unwavering."


    "What''s going on?"


    The voice belonged to Jake as he, Ryu, and Sam walked up with snacks.


    Rita sighed and brushed aside her hair. "More friends, Winfield?" She looked up and down the boys. "Which one is your boyfriend?"


    "Dude, this is some mean girl vibes." The redhead remarked before noticing Tanya looking down at the ground. "Tanya, you okay?"


    The wind warrior crossed his arms, watching the ice warrior''s posture. "Sis, is this little girl bothering you?"


    Rita scowled. "Little girl, do you know who I am?"


    "Yeeaah," Sam stressed his word sarcastically. "Don''t have time for that."


    "I don''t know what''s going on." Jake said while staring at her with narrowed eyes. "Let''s not have a bad situation here."


    "Hey, you don-." One of the girls was interrupted by Rita, who held her hand up.


    "He''s right. We are here to enjoy ourselves." She gazed at the play. "By sighing at the pitiful performance." She smiled at Jake. "Bye."


    The group walked away while flipping their hair in a manner of disrespect. Once further away, Amy looked at Tanya, who had covered her face while shaking slightly. "Tanya... are you okay?"


    "Damn." She responded. "Damn."


    "Who was that witch?" Christina sat next to the girl. "And why are you intimidated by her?"


    "I..." She stood up. "I need to go."


    "Tanya." Jake spoke up. "This girl, do you want to tell us?"


    "She sounds like a really good prank could set her straight." said the redhead.


    "Unless you can get away with it." The wind warrior snorted.


    "I just need to head home, see daddy, and..." The ice user started panicking.


    "What did she do?" The water warrior started worrying.


    "Just..."


    "Tanya." The light warrior walked up and grabbed the girl''s hand. "It''s okay, don''t run."


    "Amy."


    "You can trust us. It does not have to be today. You can tell us when you are ready."


    The ice warrior gazed at the girl for a bit, then nodded. "Alright... I will tell you tomorrow. Promise."


    "Tanya." the redhead spoke up. "The code is ''Rad Red Royal Rampage''." He spoke seriously.


    "Tanya." The water woman stared at her nonchalantly. "Never invoke that, or else you want a headache."


    The wind warrior glanced at Ryu. "What are you up to?"


    "Nothing," He smirked deviously.


    "You''re a goofy bro, red."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Ishida household, 5:40 pm-


    Jake went to Tina''s room and found papers and books scattered around the room. He looked at the board and was a bit intrigued by pictures and documents with strings pointing to different documents with a drawing of Mistress M at the center. He snorted at the crude drawing.


    "What conspiracy are you into this year?" He joked.


    "Jake, this is serious." The sister stood up with papers in hand. "As soon as that umbrella woman showed herself to Christina and Sam, I started thinking... who is she?"


    "Uh..." He scratched his head. "She is from the Salem Witch Trials era."


    She scoffed. "Come on! Think less like a guy on fire and more like her." She showed him a thick book with a teenage girl on the cover. The girl held a magnifying glass in one hand and an Escrima stick in the other. "Ellen O''Mallon, the Nosey Ace Sleuther and Myth Hunter."


    "That came out a year ago." He looked at it curiously. "You like it that much?"


    "It''s a bestseller." She opened the book and revealed the author. A girl who appeared to be a year or two younger with thick black hair and pigtails while donning brown thick-framed glasses. Her smile looked like she was plotting something. "Erica Lang is on the road to being a great author and infamous when she is older."


    "Don''t you mean famous?"


    "Look at that smile and tell she isn''t plotting world domination."


    The spiky raven stared at the picture and felt slightly intimidated by the girl''s smile. It was not menacing, but it felt like she was plotting something.


    "You showed me this to solve the mystery?"


    "Yes!" She tossed the book behind her. "Ellen O''Mallon would go out hunting for the truth with a smirk on her face. That is what I am doing. Is Mistress M someone of importance or just a name among the victims? I did some research, and you know what I found?"


    "What?"


    "There are too many people named Mary. Back then, there were many people named Mary who were either victims or making tall tales."


    He raised a brow. "Are you implying Mistress M''s real name is Mary?"


    "Could be?"


    "That is... making a stretch, but good on you for taking initiative."


    She sighed. "Summer is all about fun, not about learning. You guys were training, having fun, and dealing with issues. Sam and Christina are good with their relatives right?"


    "Uh... Sam is done with him, and Christina''s uncle left town. So... no."


    "Okay, but someone has to at least know a little about her. This was all I found. You met her personally, look through the pictures."


    He nodded. "Alright." He picked up a picture. "I''ll share this with others later. Thank sis."


    "You are welcome."

 Chapter 16 - Heart to Heart (2)

    A/N: Hello all, I divided my chapters in half and reposted them. I will keep this note for a month before removing it.


    <hr>


    -Winfield House, 11:50 pm-


    Her eyes shot open as she sat up from her queen-sized royal oak bed at hearing something tap against the glass. She turned over and saw an interesting sight. An owl tapping against the window. Something she found strange and eerie.


    "Interesting." Tanya got out of bed, grabbing a tennis racket while approaching the window. "Strange."


    The owl stopped when it spotted her advancing. Standing in front of the closed window, with a racket and not taking her eyes off the bird. She was no fool. What kind of owl pecks on a window? Then, it did something that put her on edge. It spoke.


    "Hello, darling."


    She jumped back as it spoke and thought she saw it smirking.


    "Wha?"


    "Oh! I don''t believe we met personally. You know me? Mistress M."


    Her eyes widened, prompting her to transform. She immediately opened the window and grabbed the bird.


    "The harlot witch infecting fowls?"


    "Sweetie, I am not here. I''m using this owl to talk."


    "And why should I be wasting time speaking to a woman with no shame."


    "I saw you all as I was venturing. I saw how the girl made you feel. I sensed a bit of rage in you, girl, and in her."


    The ice woman''s eyes widened. "No... I won''t join you."


    "Unfortunately, I cannot control you due to you being a Radiant. Not as I am now. If I had the artifact, I could at least try and bend all of you to me."


    The Radiant of Ice narrowed her eyes. "You control me? Why are we talking? You used that man to attack my father, then let''s not forget the other deviant ploys you concocted."


    "Just some past events... I am really, really curious if you want to join me?"


    "Never." Tanya gazed at her with disdain. "I will never court your desires."


    "Ohh... if only I had woken during your period of emotional despair. Too bad. The others may have something too... once I get the artifact. You, your friends, Earth, and Galvania will bend to me."


    "No, we won''t. Where are you? Who or what are you going to infect?"


    "Little child, too many things give rise to rage. I do love it when people get angry at fiction, music, politics, a little game of passing the ball, anything. So many choices. Just getting mad at things and basing their life on it. OH! Such delight. Bye!"


    Frost grimaced when the owl went limp for a moment before it woke up and tried to peck her. She let it go as it screeched at her, then flew away. Frost reverted to her normal self and collapsed to her knees.


    "I will never bend to you." Tears started forming. "Daddy." She wiped the tears from her eyes. "Okay, I can''t go to him." She took a deep breath and turned to the closet. "Should I wait till morning?" She shook her head and stood up. "Who am I kidding? I have not gotten over it. In a few hours, I will tell them."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Sunday, July 10, 9 am. The Hub. The Meeting Room-


    The six Radiant were in the Meeting Room. After talking with Pilot, they asked if they could use the room to talk. He allowed it. They entered the room and sat. They remained silent for a moment before Jake spoke up.


    "Pilot believes she is flexing, but won''t come after us until she gets what she wants."


    "And now she wants to control us." grimaced the light warrior.


    The wind warrior frowned. "There is no way Crazy Eyes is going to force me to join her, and if she does use some junk to control me. I will fight."


    "Ditto." The lightning teen responded. "We need to be super hard-headed, super stubborn, and load up on a whole bunch of willpower points."


    "Anything else other than using some owl?" Fire asked Ice.


    "No, nothing else." She grimaced. "Just brought up baggage." She closed her eyes. "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t say sorry when it is not your fault." Christina frowned at her. "Whatever that pompous jackass did to you. You can''t let her affect you anymore. ''Let no person break you.'' You told us that line the first time."


    "Yes."


    The long-haired brunette smiled at her. "It may be hard for you to talk, but not one of us will think less of you." She sighed. "Want me to tell you something? Christina and Ryu know it, and I will not compare it to how bad your situation was."


    "What exactly happened?" The braided girl asked.


    "A guy named Robert was upset at me for not becoming his girlfriend." She sighed. "Then a guy named Derek asked me out." She closed her eyes. "Around that time, things started changing. Our friend Lily distanced herself from us just to be popular. She got it, being Marissa''s underdog. I quit cheerleader due to Marissa and Lily constantly bullying me. Then Robert... made Derek break up with me. Then... there was a rumor spread about me being easy."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Jackass." growled the spiky-haired raven. "Was he mad you were not on his conquest list?"


    "So they made that kind of play." growled the wind user. "All because some idiot had his pride broken?"


    "Robert is high on himself." The redhead spoke up. "Super jock with little brain.


    "But." Christina spoke up. "There were other things that went on."


    "Like?"


    Amy sighed. "Lily, Marissa, their friends. They wanted me to leave cheerleading... so along with the rumor they..." She closed her eyes. "They cut up my clothes and poured red paint on me. I thought it was blood at first, yet the impact it made on me left them satisfied."


    "Robert." The water warrior scoffed. "A lot of them adored him like he was a king. Rejecting him was like some kind of blight that made her a target. Like it was her fault, they dumped paint on her."


    The fire warrior narrowed his eyes. "That''s stupid. What is so great about him that made these girls turn on you? Just because he can''t have you means you have to pay for it?"


    "She would not agree to go with him because she has a brain." The lightning warrior said.


    "Still, it''s just stupid." sighed Jake.


    Amy smiled at him for a moment before frowning. "Robert did confront me later and basically mocked me." Amy sighed. "There were more events, but they were not centered on me specifically."


    "So, there is more?" Sam grumbled. "You had more than one person cut ties?"


    "Well..." Ryu scratched his head. "A guy named Kai flat-out walked away. Lance, Jamie, and I had a fight that would have put us on the verge of breaking the friendship before we found out there was foul play."


    "Diana and I had a falling out." Christina lowered her head in shame. "Right before she moved, we got into a fight about Kai and other dumb things. We said... personal things." She whimpered. "I got hotheaded."


    Amy smiled sadly. "That''s what happened to us."


    The ice warrior nodded. Hearing what happened gave her a little more understanding of how cruel people could be and why Mistress M could have used her and the others if they let rage consume them. She took a deep breath and sighed.


    "The thing is." she twirled her hair. "I used to hang out with Rita and developed into a mean girl, as Ryu put it."


    "Ah." The electric man nodded with understanding. "You were part of the clique."


    "Yes... I wanted to be popular. I wanted to be the kind of person people look at and go ooh!" She sighed. "I acted like how they acted, betrayed friends of mine for that p-popularity." She started stuttering. "Even after my fallout with Rita, my old friends won''t talk to me. I burnt those bridges for some frivolous attempt to have a higher level of social standing. At the time, my father was a partner at the firm for five years. Someone convinced me I was better than the others because my father was more important. It made me more obnoxious. Thinking back to how I acted during that time scares me."


    "You aren''t that cruel now." The water warrior pointed out. "Though, you still have that attitude and pride now."


    "Some things are harder to drop. Now, I have to love myself. I have to believe in myself." She stared at the group. "It took me months to try and find myself after... what they did. What I experienced."


    "What did they do?" Jake leaned forward.


    She closed her eyes. "I was asked out by a boy Rita had a crush on. At that time, I did not know and accepted the date. A week later, there was a party I went to at a friend''s mansion. My... friends." She stressed the word as she rubbed her arm. "And I, we went to a different room to have fun. That''s when Rita slapped me. She yelled at me for stealing the boy she liked. I did not know she liked him. I didn''t." She spoke in a high-pitched voice. "I wanted to s-spend time with t-them, have fun."


    "Tanya." Amy muttered.


    "They held me down while Rita yelled and beat me. She slapped and punched me while whining about me stealing that boy. She had this crazed look in her eye like no one should have what she wants. The others followed her either were afraid of her or were a little like her. Then they cut my hair and my clothes then dumped water on me. They recorded the ordeal and even had the nerve to tell me how worthless I was, even threatening to get my father disbarred if I ever told people. I ran and tripped down the stairs, where everyone saw me. They didn''t help, they laughed." She covered her face. "I ran out of the house and never told daddy who did it."


    "That is more hardcore." scowled the spiky red-haired teen. "You did not deserve that."


    The junior boxer clenched the bridge of his nose. "They assaulted you, and you could not fight back. If they say, ''It''s a prank bro'' then it''s not. Those crazy girls intentionally did that to you."


    Christina was steamed. "And your father is an attorney. Did you talk to him?"


    "Wait..." Jake spoke, equally as angry. "You ran out of the house? That''s when you called home?"


    The ice warrior grimaced. "They broke my phone. I ran until I came across a gas station where I called father."


    "But why did you not tell your dad?" Christina glared.


    "How would she get him disbarred? Her family has no authority like that right?" questioned Amy.


    "I got scared alright." Tanya stood up. "Rita''s mother is a VP of a cosmetic company. Rita threatened to get her mother to disbar him or share rumors about his name to the point I got scared he would lose his job or his potential to be on the Supreme Court."


    "But..." The water warrior groaned. "But that won''t happen."


    "Too many conspiracies, Christina." The electric boy mumbled. "Tell someone what they want to hear, and it is game over."


    "They assaulted her." The water warrior angrily reminded. "Damn the conspiracies."


    Amy walked toward the ice warrior and then hugged her, an action that surprised Tanya as she took in the hug.


    "Christina, whether or not she reports the crime, she is still hurting. There is still time if you want that."


    "I..."


    "People just do these things." The fire warrior rubbed the back of his head. "For reasons that seem like they don''t make any sense. Spreading rumors, lies, just making people feel like they are nothing."


    "Um... I remember Pilot saying there is a video." spoke the redhead


    The spike raven grimaced, then side. "Take out your phones."


    -one moment later-


    "Normally, I would laugh at something like this," The redhead looked unamused. "But the emotional manipulation of this level is where I draw the line."


    "So..." Christina turned away to look at the fire warrior. "It was a breakup video."


    "It''s mean-spirited." scowled Amy. "They did that to you just to get a laugh."


    "A mean-spirited breakup video." The water warrior spoke up again. "You come into frame where the girl tells you she is breaking up with you."


    "The harlot made it seem like it was his fault." The ice warrior grimaced. "Boorish wench and your arrogant ex-companion."


    "Basically." snorted the wind user. "They taunted you as your heart was crushed, finished by pushing you into the trashcan and rolling you down that hill."


    "At least it wasn''t a long hill." Amy said with sympathy.


    "It still hurts." Jake sighed. "Worse is that some people think it was staged."


    "At times, you ignore those punks online." Sam crossed his arms. "They don''t know. They think they know, but they don''t. I was forced into a fight over the stupidest thing."


    "Did you win?" Ryu asked.


    "His 4 on my 2." He shook his head. "We ran. He thought I was talking about him behind his back when it was someone else." He stared at the video. "The world sucks, maybe that''s why we got our powers. To not be idiots like them."


    "Be responsible with great power." The light user nodded.


    "We can''t force the world to change." the water warrior nodded. "We just have to keep the supernatural chaos at bay."


    "Gang." spoke the red warrior. "Mistress M wants to use us. If she gets the rage artifact, we have to resist."


    "Right."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Evening-


    Mistress M opened her eyes and hovered above a few buildings. She held out her hand as two purple coins hovered in her hand and flew toward the city below. One entered a comic store, and the other flew around until it entered an abandoned warehouse. She smiled deviously.


    "Let''s see how much I can get from this?"

 Chapter 17 - Mystery of the Mistress (1)

    -July 11, Monday, Evening. The Hub, Training Room-


    The Training Room had transformed into the Grand Canyon. In the depths, fire erupted on a fake monster bat. The warrior responsible for setting it on fire stood with his arms stretched out and hands together, open-palmed. He nodded while dropping his arms, then turned to the girl in orange, who practiced her side kicks.


    "Well?"


    She dropped her leg, then turned to him with a smile. "You completed it?"


    "It''s completed." He looked at his hand. "This is my second adroit."


    "That''s great!" she chirped happily. She stomped her foot; it flashed orange for a moment. "I need to make sure mine is maintained."


    "Yeah, learning new skills is hard, especially if you are creating a skill from nothing." He looked into the sky. "Much like training for a soccer match... only the other team is trying to kill me."


    "Hmm... maybe I should think of this like a volleyball match." She pondered. "Spike it, and then its bye bye monster."


    He smirked. "That''s how I see it."


    She nodded, then gave him a knowing look. "Were you a captain when you played soccer?"


    "Kind of, I was the third captain." He sighed. "When the other two weren''t around, I was the next person. What made you ask?"


    "I asked because you took charge of our group and gave orders."


    He shrugged. "It just happened?"


    "I heard that in certain situations, people rise to the occasion. You rose to it."


    "I guess I fit the bill of being the leader." He said with a chuckle.


    "You also helped me during my first battle." She placed her hands behind her. "I was not feeling confident about fighting, but hearing you made me feel better."


    He felt a little awkward as a light blush developed on his face. "I... wanted to encourage you and let you know that you were not the only person feeling afraid."


    "It helped." She stared at him with a sincere look while Jake nodded to her.


    "No problem." He said with a smile.


    "You two look lovely."


    The duo jumped at the voice. They turned when they saw Frost sitting on a boulder, crossed-legged, looking like she came across something interesting with how she was smiling.


    "Tanya!" whined Amy while Jake snorted.


    "I was enjoying your moment." She giggled as she stood up. "Listen, I told the others. Tomorrow, come by my house after training. I have a swimming pool."


    The group''s eyes widened. "We''re coming to your house."


    She nodded. "Yes, this is my way of allowing you all to enter my comfort zone. I trust you all, bye." She finished as she jumped away.


    The duo turned to each other and smiled.


    "Pool party?" Amy spoke up.


    "Pool party!" Jake cheered


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -July 12, Tuesday, The Hub-


    Pilot stepped out of the Meeting Room, looking slightly irritated. He gazed up at Javo walking up to him. "Was it the boss?"


    "My former pupil." answered the redhead.


    "Oh." The muscle man gave a frown at who he thought it was. "How is he?"


    "Fine, he was telling me about a mission he went on and his training. He sends his regards to you all."


    "Nothing else?" The muscular man was apprehensive.


    "He has no interest in the kids... not until they arrive in Galvania."


    "Hm." He narrowed his eyes. "Of course, he wants to challenge them. Maybe we should give them the weapons now."


    "Not yet." He gazed at the large man. "Besides, that was not the reason he called me."


    "Then what else?"


    "You know the Gemstone Squad?"


    "What about them? They were in hiding for months after losing two members."


    "Now they have two new members... one of them looks young, and the other is... Jarlon."


    The brown-skinned canokian''s eyes widened. "Jarlon? I know he became a bounty hunter... but joining the Gemstone Squad?"


    "I know. For now, they ventured across the sea, but Jarlon left a message."


    "What?"


    "''I''ll see you soon''." He sighed.


    "Is that a threat?"


    "Who knows? All I know is he still blames me for what happened to our team years ago."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Winfield House-


    "Cannonball!" shouted Ryu as he jumped into the pool and splashed the others.


    It was in the middle of the day when the group gathered at Tanya''s four-bedroom house to relax and have fun at the pool. Music played from the speakers as they entertained themselves. Ryu emerged from the water with a huge grin, doing the backstroke while sporting yellow and orange trunks. "True to your word, Tan."


    The girl lay on one of the beach chairs, dressed in a white and black floral printed swim dress and sunglasses. "I did not lie, Ryu." she smiled. "Or are you just excited about pools?"


    Amy sat beside her, wearing a red one-piece swimsuit and an orange swim cap. "It''s summer. It means pooool party." The girl cheered energetically.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "True." chuckled the braided girl.


    "A better idea than going to the public pool." Christina walked up with a drink while wearing a purple swim tank top and a blue swim skirt. "Won''t have to worry about any familiar faces."


    "Booya!" Sam, with green and gray striped trunks, emerged from the water and slapped Ryu with a pool noodle. "Caught you off guard, living taser."


    "Ah." chuckled the redhead. "So the fan is about to get schooled." He grabbed a nearby pool noodle. "On the art of pool fights."


    "No!" Jake, wearing black swim trunks with a yellow flame design, ran forward with a noodle. "This is a pool war!" He jumped and smacked both boys. The trio started attacking furiously while laughing at each other.


    The warrior of light giggled. "This is nice. When we meet the others, we should get them to join... if it''s okay with you, Tanya."


    "It''s fine." The warrior of ice nodded. "When we meet them, they are welcomed."


    "Speaking of others." The short-haired raven looked at them. "Jake, where is Tina? I thought she would be with you?"


    Jake frowned. "Salem, Massachusetts."


    "Oh... WAIT WHAT?" Christina stood up. Everyone else stopped what they were doing and stared at the fire warrior in surprise. "By herself? Why?"


    "Reinstar is with her, and she is investigating Mistress M''s origins."


    "Wait." The electric warrior looked perplexed and annoyed. "Is this a case? Shouldn''t we be on the case? Why aren''t we on the case? Wait? Shouldn''t we wait to confront Mistress M to reveal her backstory?"


    "She is mad at the world." The wind warrior waved it off. "She says rage this and rage that. A broken vinyl."


    "How long has she been researching?" asked the light warrior.


    "Uh... she''s been researching the Salem Witch Trials since three days ago. She thought she found something and asked Pilot to take one of them to Salem."


    Christina clasped her face. "Damn, some reporter I turned out to be. What did she find?"


    "That there were too many people named Mary during that time."


    "Mary is an old name." spoke the ice warrior. "Specifically among those in religious circles, it''s not unheard of to prefer a name like Mary."


    "It could not be Mary." Amy looked around them. "It could be Bertha or Edith."


    "But why M if she is called Bertha or Edith." The redhead''s eyes widened comically in shock. "She threw us off. That dastardly fiend! Saying her name will make her weaker."


    "Doubt that." chucked the wind warrior. "A reverse of saying their name a certain amount of times, and they just go away."


    "First of all, Tina thinks she has a lead and is one step ahead of us because we were too busy... doing stuff." Jake reminded. "Let''s wait for them to return with some news."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Town of Salem, Salem, Massachusetts-


    "Hmm..." Reinstar eyed her surroundings critically as she and Tina walked through town. "Interesting."


    "What?" questioned Tina.


    "Here is where people were accused of being witches and sentenced to death." The canokian crossed her arms, looking alert. "This town is unusual."


    The black-haired girl raised her eyes. "Unusual, it looks fine."


    "Not its appearance, but it feels like there is residue of anger and something else."


    "You can sense it?"


    "It''s more like there is an itch in the back of my neck." She frowned. "A battle was fought here between Mistress M and the Radiant of Fire, Light and Space. Whatever happened overtook the town. Perhaps people getting random bouts of anger led to people accusing others of witchcraft? Did the battle happen during or after the trials?"


    "I read this town is cursed."


    "Due to something chaotic." She shivered. "Ah."


    "What?" squeaked the worried young girl as the ninja''s hand radiated with a lavender aura.


    Reinstar raised her glowing hand and reached out to grab something. She pulled back and opened her palm to reveal a tiny red spark."


    "Wha?" Tina was awed at it.


    The shinobi narrowed her eyes. "A rage residue. Seems like the three Radiant weren''t very thorough with cleanup. Who knows what happened back then? The archives talked about engaging a tricky sorceress and sealing her away. They did not mention rage or what she was doing... they must''ve not known and tried to subdue her efficiently and quickly." She tossed it away. "Yep, is this what you wanted?"


    "I want to know where she was sealed."


    "Then we will find out, let''s ask around."


    "Beep beep."


    Reinstar raised her wrist and spoke. "Yes?"


    The voice of Javo was heard. "Letting you know another monster emerged just now, and we sent the children."


    "Oh, I got something to share with you all at the end of my investigation.


    "Huh? You found something related to the woman in pink?"


    "Yes. I''ll tell you later. Bye."


    "Bye."


    She turned her gaze to the young girl. "Alright, let''s go."


    "Wonder what they are fighting this time."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Parkerville-


    The lightning user was pissed. "Now I''m mad! Mimi has gone too far this time!"


    "You''re going to call her every name associated with the letter now?" the water warrior spoke dryly.


    "Yes! Midge needs to be stopped!"


    "On the other hand." spoke the wind user. "What other way to gather up rage is nerd rage!"


    The transformed teens found themselves on the roof of a comic book store while observing everything down below. Every single person was arguing among themselves while simultaneously praising Mistress M in a roundabout way.


    "NO! The mistress loves me!"


    "Nah uh! I can be the best manservant to her!"


    "I can do one better! I''ll kiss her feet!"


    The Radiant stood there looking with varying degrees of why. Bolt was pissed at the idea of using his favorite hobby for evil. Blaze was not surprised by their behavior. Lumina looked embarrassed. Aqua was deeply annoyed while facepalming. Aero found it hilarious. Frost was... appalled.


    "Oh my... what is this?"


    "You haven''t been to a comic book store?"


    "My brother took when I was younger, that was tamed compared to this. These people are behaving like savages for that woman!"


    "This is on par with having an unrealistic fantasy about an actress or fictional character." spoke the warrior in yellow while sighing.


    "We all had that." spoke the warrior in gray.


    "But not like this." said the warrior in blue


    "GENTLEMEN!" The group spotted a guy in sweatpants raising his arms as he shouted. "We are disloyal to our lady if we argue among ourselves. We must unite for her." His eyes flashed red. "EVERYONE, RAISE YOUR HANDS TO THE FAIR MISTRESS!" He raised his hands in the air.


    "ALL HAIL THE MISTRESS!"


    The hypnotic group faced a collection of graphic novels, comics, and manga in a neat pile. Bolt merely grimaced.


    "We''re going to destroy that..." He groaned sadly.


    "Can''t be helped." said the wind teen.


    "I... understand." The ice teen eyed the glowing pile. "If my favorite book series became a monster, it would be devastating."


    "Bow Bow Buddi-."


    "No." the water maiden interrupted the orange maiden.


    "Radiant!" The burning teen shouted. "Get ready!"


    The group readied themselves as the book pile hovered in the air and then underwent a transformation into an eight-foot tall bipedal ogre with a turtle shell, a wolf snout, an ''o'' emblem on its chest, spiky hair, and a cannon on its right arm. The monster growled as it observed its surroundings, then turned to the warriors on the roof. It narrowed its eyes and aimed its cannon at them. The group readied themselves as it charged up.


    Surprisingly, it stopped charging and dropped its arm. This led to confusion among the gang about the monster''s actions. It shook its head and turned around. It looked over its shoulder at the gang, nodding to them before leaping away 15 feet in the air.


    "Wait a minute," Lumina muttered. "Why did it not attack us?"


    "Perhaps it sensed defeat and ran." Aero crossed his arms with a smirk. "But." He sighed. "We let it get away."


    "And we''re standing here like idiots." Aqua glanced at Blaze. "Should we chase it?"


    "It could lead us into a trap."


    "We are debating while that creature gets away." Frost spoke up. "We stay or go."


    Bolt crossed his arms. "You saw the way it looked back at us. It wants us to follow. It''s a challenge."


    "And how do you know that?" inquired the light warrior.


    Bolt did not say a thing. He took off in a dash to the edge of the building. Once he moved to the edge, he leaped to the next building. The group was surprised. They looked at each other before chasing after him. They ran, jumped, performed acrobatic maneuvers, and some parkour across the district. The fire warrior caught up to his lightning friend.


    "Bolt!" The fire warrior reached his side. "What do you mean?


    "Listen, hear me out. That monster came from a collection of comic books and other stuff."


    "And?"


    "This may sound crazy, but I think that monster gave us a look that may have meant, ''Let''s fight without distractions.''"


    "You think that is what it wants and not something else?"


    "Dude, ever since I became a Radiant, I keep thinking of a lot of things: my opponents using ''that'' technique and me using ''this'' skill." He chuckled. "I know it''s childish, and this is real life, but it is surreal this is happening to us. We are the coolest people on the planet, and no one else knows except your sister, the detective. We literally use magic dolls to fool everyone."


    "It does sound rude."


    "But we can''t let them worry. Back to this monster, it absorbed all that comics and manga. I''m willing to bet it does want to kill people, but it wants to challenge us to a duel first."


    "Huh..." The warrior in red sounded impressed. "That sounds different from all the others. It''s born from rage."


    "Think of the characters from all the shows and comics we read. Justice can lead to rage."


    "Yeah, some characters come to mind."

 Chapter 18 - Mystery of the Mistress (2)

    It felt like ten minutes had passed until the group landed at a recycling site. The monster looked around, spotted a few workers, and growled. The workers ran from the dangerous beast. A moment later, the Radiant landed in front of it. The monster nodded and growled at them before spreading its arms apart and whirling around before it pointed its cannon at them.


    "Huh, you might be right about wanting no distractions." said the fire warrior.


    "Hmm." The warrior in white gazed at her new surroundings. "This is better than a landfill, but still messy."


    "Toughen up." The warrior in gray raised his fists, then threw a few light jabs. "I''m sure we will all get into messy circumstances."


    "Yes, unfortunately."


    The monster dropped both arms and bowed to them, surprising the group. Blaze and Aero seemed to have understood.


    "But... why?" Aero raised a brow. "Does it respect us?"


    "What?" asked Aqua.


    "Gang," Blaze stood straight up. "Before a fight, martial artists bow before their opponent as a sign of acknowledgment and respect. So... we do it too... please."


    He bowed briefly. The group turned to each other for a moment before bowing awkwardly. The monster nodded and grunted.


    "Yep, this is what he wants." The lightning warrior declared. "He led us here to fight with no distractions. He wants our attention on him and not worry about saving others."


    "Great, because he''s going to attack." Lumina pointed out.


    The monster aimed its cannon and fired a beam. The group scattered before it struck and exploded. Lumina and Frost moved to either side of the creature to strike, but the beast leaped before they hit. The girls collided with each other and fell. The monster aimed at them, but Aero''s Gust Buster knocked it out of the air while damaging it. The beast growled and fired shots from the cannon at the instigator. The wind warrior moved away before getting hit, but the monster shot at where the warrior would be. The blast hit the warrior and knocked him away.


    As soon as the monster landed, the warriors in yellow and blue ran at him with punches and kicks at the beast, who tried blocking with its cannon and punching with its other arm. Blaze jumped in and aimed a Blazing Fist at the beast. The monster jumped back and fired at the duo, sending them back. It receded into its shell; the hardened exterior took the brunt of the adroit, forcing it to move a few feet.


    The fire warrior grunted. "Great, I didn''t make a dent."


    "Would any of our other adroit work?" questioned the lightning warrior as he sat up from the floor


    "We can''t let it enter its shell." spoke the ice woman.


    The wind man said while looking singed. "So, we have to not let it retract itself."


    The beast popped out of the shell with vigor. He snorted at the Radiant, then charged forward and fired multiple shots at them. The group barely evaded the shots as they struck where they were and exploded. Frost grabbed Bolt and pulled him back from getting hit. He pointed up, and she tossed him. As he rose in the air, he gathered his power for Lightning Strike. He launched it at the beast. One of the shots collided and exploded. The monster covered its eyes from bright light and shockwave. Its eyes widened when Lumina and Aqua unleashed their adroit.


    The monster maneuvered away from two adroits, then shot at them. The girls barely moved away from the close-up shot but were unfortunate to be smacked away with a backhanding strike with its actual arm. Aero jumped in and delivered a few jabs to the face before finishing with a right hook. The cannon wielder quickly smacked him away and into a pile of boxes.


    The monster stepped forward, only to slip on the ice. Somehow, the girl in white managed to get ice on the ground without it noticing. Clever, but not worth the effort. The monster receded, spun, and shot toward her. Frost squeaked as she was hit and flew into bottles. Bolt stood up and raced forward. He gathered power into his hand and tried to go for a lightning strike. However, he stopped and then concentrated on letting the lightning bolt flow into his fist. He saw Blaze standing beside the monster with arms stretched forward and open-palmed.


    "Blazing Shot!"


    He unleashed a ball of fire at the creature, where it struck. It staggered sideways, feeling the pain from that fire. Bolt smirked and jumped in the air, raised his arms in the air, and clasped his hands overhead as electricity cracked. He brought them down.


    "Electric Hammer!"


    He slammed his fist on the cannon, putting a lot of power into it. He was pushed back as the cannon exploded, causing further damage to the monster. Aqua and Lumina caught the electric teen before he was sent to a pile of plastic.


    "Wow!" Lumina cheered. "I know Blaze finished his adroit, but you Bolt?"


    "Huh, so you managed it?" Aqua smirked. "Almost put the finishing touches to mine."


    "I am working on mine." Frost brushed herself off. "Freezing them in place is good, but I need something hard-hitting."


    "So... is it over?" Aero walked forward.


    The beast grunted as it fell on its knees. Its weapon was destroyed. It stared at the teens with no hate, but with respect. Blaze looked on with confusion. The beast grunted and bowed. The fire warrior raised his eyebrow. "Uh... I think the battle is finished."


    "So... it wants to stop?" The blue warrior narrowed her eyes. "Should we bring it in and let Guardian deal with it?"


    "Hm..." The gray warrior frowned. "On one hand, we arrest it, but if we leave it here... will it go out killing?"


    "Or be our rival." smirked the electric teen.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "A rival?" the light woman said. "For us?"


    "It''s defeated and weak." The white warrior crossed her arms. "Well, Blaze? What do you think? I think having a rival like this would be a constant nuisance, and what if that harlot tampers with it."


    The monster''s eyes widened as if something important had come up. It took its one free hand and started drawing in the dirt.


    "What''s it saying?" asked the light warrior.


    "Uh..." The fire warrior walked forward carefully as he looked at the dirt. "The... Mistress... is.. "


    "Enough!"


    Out of nowhere, an umbrella stabbed it in the hand, causing it to scream in pain. The umbrella started glowing violently red, then shot up and pierced its skull. This action shocked the group. The monster stood in place before it exploded into dust. Standing behind the beast, as if being revealed in a dramatic moment, was Mistress M., looking proud. She gazed at the group as the umbrella whirled around. However, they also noticed she was holding the same umbrella that was floating around.


    "Mistress M!" growled Blaze as he stood ready. "Why?"


    She frowned. "Because it chose to give up instead of fighting, so I gave it death." The umbrella vanished from their eyes. "I sent my umbrella to finish it while my essence appears before you." She smirked. "Bye, bye." she waved as she vanished from their eyes.


    The group remained tensed for a moment, expecting her to pop up. After a minute went by, they lowered their guard.


    The ice woman stomped her foot. "She is an annoying cur. She is trying to dig under our skin!"


    "I share the same sentiment." sighed the light woman. "But we can''t let her affect us like that."


    "Maggie killed it. She did not bother to take it and change it." Bolt lamented as he stared at the spot where the monster stood. "I know it could kill people, but this thing had some... honor or something in it. You saw it?"


    "Maybe." Blaze looked back at him. "It was trying to tell us something." He looked down at the dirt. "We will never know."


    "We might find out." frowned the water warrior. "I feel like we''ll confront her soon."


    "Then we have to get ready for that." the wind warrior nodded.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    "Even if it did disobey me."


    Mistress M was seen holding another ball of rage energy. This time, it was three feet bigger than the last one.


    "I am almost there." She giggled, but her mouth lowered to the opposite of a smile. "However, if my next monster acts like that, I need to change tactics. They might realize the truth. Good thing people these days congregate to enjoy activities."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Hub-


    The gang retired to the Hub, where they relayed their battle info to the Sword Unit leader. After relaying the information, they sat around the Living Quarters, still wearing their swimwear. They wondered if they should go back to Tanya''s house to swim. Ryu looked mellow and sad after the fight. The gossip girl got up and walked over to see if she could cheer him up.


    "Ryu." Christina sat next to him on the couch. "Is it about the monster or something else?"


    He gazed at the others sitting on the furniture. "I read too many comic books and watch a lot of movies. The idea that we have powers and fight monsters is cool. Traveling to Galvania in the near future is unbelievable." He sighed. "I guess I expected certain things like having rivals could make things interesting. Someone to compete with and get stronger to overcome." He lowered his head. "As for the monster, when I saw that look and how it wanted a fight with no distractions. I thought, ''Yes, a rival.''"


    "But..." The water woman grimaced. "What if we killed it?"


    "Yeah... but some part of me wanted to let it go, and maybe it will return for a rematch. Heh, maybe that stupid."


    She sighed. "Maybe."


    Ryu snorted. "You are usually honest. Just because I''m down, you cannot criticize me?"


    "Fine, it was stupid."


    "Mmm?" Tanya grumbled while filing her nails. "The harlot made us look bad. She killed a monster that disobeyed her, or so she says. It was more sentient than the others." She scoffed. "She sounded like a braggart even after she killed her monster. Isn''t she gathering rage energy?"


    "She is." Sam''s eyes widened. "But... what happens to the energy? We killed the monsters, but... what happens after?"


    "I thought the energy would disappear after we defeated them," spoke Amy. "Or go back to where it came from."


    "Does it?" Jake asked. "The monsters are made up of rage energy. When she first appeared, it came from one person. Now she is drawing them in through things all at once."


    The red-head closed his eyes. "Maybe killing them sends the energy to her."


    A bad feeling came over them. If that was true, then they were helping her fulfill her plan.


    "Are you all thinking what I am thinking?" The wind warrior said monotone.


    "That killing them is helping her? No wonder she sounds so confident." The water warrior groaned.


    "We are pawns." growled the ice warrior. "It ills me."


    "I do not want to believe it." The light warrior lowered her head. "Maybe it''s not true."


    "We can''t assume that it isn''t." The fire warrior replied.


    "Man..." The lightning warrior sat up. "If she is, then we need to figure out how not to send it to her, right?"


    "Right."


    The others looked up to see Javo standing before them. "After what happened at the Street Racing, we thought about the possibility. We asked someone back home to research how to convert rage energy into something else."


    "You can do that?"


    "We can try, but there is also another thing. I want you all to head to Salem."


    Jake''s eyes widened in panic. "Is Tina okay?"


    "She''s fine, but I think you should see... and feel the aftermath of the fight back then."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Town of Salem-


    The group materialized in the woods, and instantly, they felt that familiar feeling.


    "Woah!" shouted Ryu. "That hit me like a highspeed dodge ball. Wow!"


    Amy grabbed herself as she shivered. She looked toward Jake. "This feels awful. It''s like I am feeling all this anger."


    "This is bad," Jake whispered and then eyed some tiny red sparks lingering around. "It''s still lingering to this day?"


    "Could Parkerville be like this?" Sam spotted a small rage spark float by him. "Looking at these specs and having this anger linger in the air."


    "Awful." Tanya whimpered. "This feels awful."


    "Yeah." Christina clenched her fist. "This feels not right."


    "You feel it too?"


    Their attention now turned to their younger sister approaching them.


    "Tina!" Jake walked forward. "You don''t feel that?"


    "No, Reinstar said those with more mana can feel the forces collide... or so she says."


    "Yeah, we felt this slap of an angry goat." chuckled the lightning warrior. "But... is this why we are here? To feel the rage of the world?"


    "You joke, but there is something else. come."


    The group followed the young girl to a large clearing where a bunch of trees were cut and a large hole in the ground. They spotted the shinobi staring into the hole while firmly holding her katana. She was guarded, ready for battle. She snapped her head to them, expecting a fight, but calmed upon seeing their faces. "Don''t sneak up on me."


    "We did not." spoke Tanya. "But... do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "This whole town has not been cleaned of the rage residue. I don''t know what happened here, but the Radiant of Fire, Light, and Space did not fully decontaminate the town." She grumbled. "Idiots."


    "And the hole?" questioned the fire warrior.


    "A construction crew was here to build a tech company." Tina informed them. "They discovered something that made them call the archaeologist group."


    "Do you know what they found?" questioned the light warrior


    "Don''t know, but I will find out. I need to follow the trail; it might lead to somewhere in Parkerville."


    "You think whatever she was sealed in is in our city?" Ryu''s eyes widened. "I thought she randomly chose the town. That solves my question."


    "Ditto." Amy said.


    "Me too." Jake said.


    Sam chuckled while Tanya awkwardly looked away. Christina sighed. "You all did not think why she came to Parkerville and just assumed.


    "Anyway," The ninja walked away from the hole. "Now that you feel what could possibly happen if we let this woman get away with it. How do you feel?"


    "Anticipating the showdown with Mackenzie." The electric teen smiled.


    "We have to cleanse the rage somehow." said the light warrior.


    "Miss Harlot will be dealt with." The cold woman nodded.


    "I''m ready to roll." The wind warrior declared.


    "She needs to be stopped." declared the water warrior.


    "Sooner or later." said the fire warrior. "We will stop her."

 Chapter 19 - Further Investigating (1)

    -July 15 Friday, Parker University-


    The long search for the item Mistress M was sealed into led them here. It is one of Parkerville''s colleges, home of Fearsome Badgers. With it being summer, it was not as full of those seeking knowledge, themselves, or where the next party was. Reinstar, Ryu, Christina, and Tanya were walking around campus. The lavender ninja opted for baggy pants and a violet t-shirt to ''blend in''.


    "Stepping foot here feels different." said Christina.


    "You feel more grown up." Tanya smiled. "You are on the cusp of adulthood, waving by to the child you once were."


    Ryu spotted three people talking on a bench. He shouted. "BADGERS ARE WHAT!?"


    "BADASS CALAMITIES! WOOO!"


    "YEAH!" shouted the redhead. "TEAM SPIRIT!"


    The young girls looked embarrassed from the shout, then sent each other an exasperated glance.


    "Then again, is being grown up a myth?" sighed the lawyer''s daughter


    The gossip girl shook her head. "At least they responded."


    "Christina..." He turned to her with a serious look. "Team spirit is the foundation of all colleges, dating back to the Greeks. They had team spirit!"


    "And look what happened to them? Conquered by Rome."


    His face grew more serious, almost comical. "Rome had more team spirit."


    Tanya giggled while Christina tried not to smile. Reinstar chuckled. "Okay, there is a reason I brought you three here... partially. You all fit the stereotypes of the class clown, the anti-war hippie, and the princess prep."


    "Why am I a hippie?" asked the annoyed water woman


    "What led you here?" asked the curious ice woman.


    "Originally, it was sent to another city. I went there, but it was a bust, then it was sent to another city... then I checked the nightclub."


    "Never thought of you like that." smirked the redhead. "Does Pilot know?"


    "Only for an hour, Pilot does not know. Shh."


    "We will be reticent about that." giggled the braided girl. "But did it lead you to the nightclub, or were you curious?"


    "The nightclub had the same name as another place of interest, and I was almost mugged. He now has a broken hand." She scoffed. "However, the nightclub was fun. Stayed there for an hour. Then I went to the next state over, where I accidentally came across a group of boys playing a make-believe dungeon game. Lizards and basements? I played with them, won their campaign, and left. Then.. here."


    "Do they always bring ancient stuff to universities?" questioned the electric warrior.


    "Either here, museums, research institutions, or other places that have funds." responded the water warrior.


    "Yes." The ninja gazed around the campus. "Now, where is the research lab?"


    "There should be a directory," Christina suggested. A moment later, her stomach rumbled. "Maybe get something to eat first?"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Abandoned Warehouse-


    "Sam, are you sure?" questioned Amy


    "This poster I was given says a rock concert/rave is happening here tomorrow night." Sam held up a flier. "Now you know how much stigma rock music has. Mosh pits, head banging, worshiping the devil, and stuff."


    "True," said Jake. "Everything on that list made my dad''s grandmother hate it."


    "And it would not hurt to check it out in case Crazy Eyes somehow turns a person or thing into a monster and gathers rage."


    "Music tends to ring something from a person''s soul." The long-haired girl looked around worriedly. "Adding Rock music''s... reputation... just freaks me out when people chant her name while the music plays.


    "Hmm." The wind rubbed his chin. "Imagine them playing something haunting, then they are waving their phones and lighters as they chant her name." He raised his hands and emotionlessly said. "Mistress, Mistress."


    "That gives me the chills." She shivered.


    "I feel you don''t like rock?" asked the leader.


    "I don''t like pure heavy metal rock. You can barely hear what they are saying, and everybody looks like they are going to get violent." replied the girl. "I am more into Soft Rock, at least melodic, upbeat music. For example, the J-Rock groups, ''Hamster Wheel, Tanuki Squad, Sun n Moon''."


    Jake smiled with glee. "You like Hamster Wheel? Awesome, did you like their last album, ''Grapes vs. Apples!''


    "Yes!" She shouted gleefully while grabbing his hands and jumping like a little girl in a candy store. "Another person that likes them! Yes, it was amazing!


    "Yeah! Although that dumb scandal with the drummer was not worth the effort."


    "Nearly destroyed his career. Who cares if he liked that one girl in that one group." Her eyes twinkled. "They''re coming here soon. We should make plans for tickets."


    "Yeah!"


    Two snaps of the fingers brought them back to reality. The box-faded haircut teen looked slightly annoyed but wore a small smile. "Fam, are you back?"


    "Yeah," The spiky-haired youth inquired. "Do you like them?"


    "Not as much as you two." He turned away. "I understand being too obsessed with something to the point of forgetting where you are."


    "That bad?" asked the embarrassed long-haired girl.


    "Nah." Sam waved it off. "You are both fans." He turned back with a mischievous smile. "All I saw was planning a date right in front of me."


    "It''s not a date!" They shouted.


    "Oh." He chuckled. "Sorry, but onto a serious matter. Let''s check it out, right boss?"


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Right," Jake nodded. "Let''s go."


    The trio approached the warehouse as the music got louder. The wind bobbed his head, the fire tapped his finger while the light hummed a bit before stopping herself. When they entered the warehouse, the music stopped. The trio observed people milling about, getting the stage together, and getting other assortments ready. They saw a four-member band on the makeshift stage, talking to each other while testing their instruments. Everything seemed okay, and hardly anybody noticed them.


    "Well, I don''t sense anything." said the wind user.


    "Me neither." spoke the warrior of fire.


    "None for me." the light warrior. "I think they wait until there are enough people. Tomorrow, right?''


    "Yep," replied Sam. "Wait until then."


    "Hmm." The fire warrior gave a final look. "Yeah," He turned to them. "Let''s go."


    "Amy?"


    The girl perked up at her name and the familiar voice. She frowned when she turned to face a teenage boy with light blue hair. Her eyes narrowed at him as she crossed her arms. "Kai."


    He chuckled. "Well, well. I''m surprised you are here, but then, maybe you decided to stop being the good girl after the rumors weighed you down."


    "Stop it, Kai," she said. "I am not here because I like the band."


    "Hm, you still like those lame foreign bands? Come on, Angelo." He stepped closer. "You''re here because you decided to change yourself, like me. I wanted to do different things."


    "Like how you insulted Diana?"


    "How is breaking up with her insulting?"


    "You belittled her, jerk."


    He crossed his arms. "I was only pointing out her flaws."


    "You were too harsh."


    "Harsh or not, she needed to grow up. Maybe you are not trying to change, still the same good girl."


    "Okay." Jake walked up as Amy was getting more irritated. "Think we need to stop before things go too far."


    "Who are you?" the blue-haired teen looked between him and Sam. "Made new friends?"


    "Yes." The boxed-faded boy smirked. "Is it wrong to make new friends?"


    "No, but if you two go to our school... then."


    "We know." The spiky-haired raven spoke up. "But it does not matter. I wanted to stop before it went too far."


    "Too far?" Blue scrunched up his face, then shook his head. "Fine, I''ll stop. So, are you guys here to get a glimpse of the bands or try to network in case you want to play?"


    "I already have some skill at the drums." said the wind warrior. "But I don''t think I want to network with these guys."


    "Don''t play an instrument." shrugged the fire warrior.


    Kai turned away. "Whatever, do what you want. If you want to watch the show soon, then come."


    As he left, Amy turned to them with a thankful look. "Thank you."


    "No problem." Jake turned to her. "So he was Diana''s boyfriend?"


    "So this guy picked apart your friend." Sam crossed his arms. "Do we want to know why?"


    "He overly criticized her looks and quirks." The girl shook her head. "He can be crude sometimes in a geeky way, but he changed."


    "Growing up can suck." grimaced the wind.


    "Diana moved because of family, right?" asked the spiky-haired teen


    "Yes."


    "Have you spoken to her?" inquired the Fire Radiant.


    "She closed her social accounts, and I have been unable to get in touch with her for a few weeks."


    "Maybe... she got a new phone and forgot your number?" Jake wondered


    "Whatever happened to sis, she might be doing some reflecting, then contact you when she is done." the drummer suggested.


    "..." she sighed. "Maybe."


    "In the meantime." Jake gazed at the room. "Let''s leave and come back tomorrow. We will know when we bring the others."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Parker University, Archaeology Research Department-


    The group was sitting in the waiting room of the research department, waiting for someone. After a long wait, a man in his late 50s came out and approached them.


    "Miss Star? Reina, is it?"


    The spiky redhead snorted at the name of choice, Reina Star.


    "Yes, we talked over the phone yesterday." She sounded chipper. "Thanks for responding on short notice."


    "You were so eager and convincing about your love of history. I couldn''t help but want to meet someone with such passion.


    Tanya smiled brightly at the possible lie, and Christina felt this would be a stretch about how much of a kiss-up the girl could be.


    "Yes, I just have to learn as much as possible. Also, I brought along a few students of mine." She gestured to the trio. "Tanya, Christina, and Ryu. These bright minds are also passionate about the artifacts that could tell us how people lived."


    "Really?" The old man sounded surprised. "This generation does not have the same passion as mine did. It''s a shame."


    "Miss Star''s drive is our drive." The short-haired raven smiled while lying through her teeth.


    "Quite," chirped the braided raven. "I love the mystery of the past hidden in what we discover."


    "It''s essential." spoke the redhead with a grin. "Because the past will be us soon, and we need to learn to guide the future to prepare for an alien inva-." Both girls covered his mouth while straining a smile.


    "He just loves to think what our current stuff would be like to the people of the future if there is a chain of events that leads to current society falling." smiled Reinstar.


    "Oh..." He chuckled. "That is interesting to think about. Come, I would like to show you what we have."


    "Do you have anything that was dug up recently?"


    "Hmm, yes. It was shipped here around early June. Come."


    The group walked through the building while observing people conversing and studying old trinkets. When they walked into the room, the four were hit with a weak yet familiar feeling. The professor walked to the cabinet and pulled out a gold urn. Reinstar narrowed her eyes on the strange markings on the object as well as a missing top.


    "This was sent to us from a few colleagues; a turn of events from the dig site in Salem led this to come here." He furrowed his brows. "Unfortunately, my apprentice accidentally broke it."


    "When?" asked the girl.


    "June 5th." He sighed. "Then he started to get strange and became more irritated. Claiming he deserved better, then... vanished."


    "Vanished..." muttered the water warrior. "How?"


    "My mistake. He yelled, ''I quit'' and left. That was on June 10, and I have not seen him since."


    "I''m sorry." spoke the violet-haired woman. "He probably had a passion for it."


    "Ryder was great, but that change was sudden. I called his house, but his wife informed me he tore the house up and left, talking about his cabin in the woods."


    "Maybe he wanted to see a movie?" spoke the electric teen.


    "Whatever the case, she was terrified and filed for divorce."


    "I see." Reinstar gazed at the urn. "Can I look at it?"


    "Sure." He handed it to her, then his eyes widened. "Oh, I almost forgot. I will be right back." He walked out of the room, leaving the group alone. After waiting for a few moments, they stared at the urn.


    "So... she was sealed in this?" The ice princess gazed at it like it was poison. "Fitting."


    "Fire, Light, and Space put her in here." The water woman frowned. "Then buried it..."


    "I mean... come on. Every horror movie starts when you unearth something you should not be messing with." The lightning lad crossed his arms. "This... is proof."


    "They did well to seal her." The canokian gazed at it. "But, it is cracked and cannot be used again due to the damaged rune." She sighed. "That puts down one mystery." She grimaced and placed the artifact down. "Now for Ryder. He''s an incubator now, since June 5th." She turned to them with a serious expression. "He is far too gone... but."


    "Should we find him and stop the monster?" questioned the water woman.


    "Yes." The canokian frowned. "Finding his home might be easy, but where he is hiding might be a bit harder."


    "We''re on pause until that man can be found." The ice warrior nodded. "And his cabin."


    "A cabin with a crazy guy, another horror plot." The electric man curled his lips up. "Or a comedy. Either way, we need to be ready."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -One hour later-


    The Radiant and Tina were at Radical Skate Park. They were sitting on the bench while putting on skating gear. Ryu had a skateboard while the others donned rollerblades.


    "Are you all sure the concert is another Mistress M''s plan?" asked the short-haired raven.


    "No," spoke Jake. "But we will check it out, probably wait outside. The moment we hear a unison chant, we transform and attack the beast."


    "Kai has gone from a school band team to trying to be in a rock group." The spiky redhead appeared to be in deep thought. A small smile formed. "That explains his sudden twist in personality. The rock demon possessed him."


    "After everything that happened recently." spoke the braided-haired girl. "I would not be astonished."


    The chestnut-haired girl stood up while balancing on her skates. "Yep, nonna would be terrified if a demon emerged from the venue."


    "We''ll finish it before the usual bunch finds out and uses it as proof that rock is evil." The faded-cut youth stood up while balancing on his skates. "And the brother who ran off?"


    "Still missing." spoke the short-haired raven girl.


    "An angry man out in the world." The sister grimaced. "That is bad to think about."


    "He has a cabin." The lightning warrior grabbed his skateboard after equipping the helmet and pads. "He''s there, stewing in his... angerness."


    "As soon as Reinstar learns the destination of the cabin, we will head there to find out his fate." said the ice warrior.


    "You make it sound like he is dead." The light warrior gazed at her


    "Being angry for a long time can raise blood pressure. Father has a colleague like that."


    "Dead or not, he needs help." The fire warrior skated away. "Let''s be ready."

 Chapter 20 - Further Investigating (2)

    -Next Day, July 16. 8:50 pm. Maple Forest-


    The atmosphere of the forest was different under the setting sun. It could look beautiful or slightly eerie, depending on how one approaches it. Ryu, Tanya, Christina, and Reinstar were on the trail to the campsite. They had learned Ryder had been renting out a cabin at the site. While they were here, the other three Radiant were at the warehouse while Tina was monitoring at The Hub.


    "Why is this trail long?" groaned the red-head. "They should fire the idea guy."


    "Sweetie," spoke the braided-haired raven as she gazed at her phone, noticing the bars decreasing. "Complaining does not make our trip faster."


    "Why does calling me sweetie always feel like an insult."


    "It has been ten minutes." spoke the short-haired girl.


    "Traveling in Galvania can be on foot." said the shinobi. "I enjoy it, and I can get training done when fighting bandits, other creatures, and the weather. I only use transport if I am in a rush."


    "Huh." spoke the red-head. "Kind of like this, but less boring." He brought his hand up to his ear. "Jake, Amy, Sam? Did something attack you yet?


    "No." said the spiky raven. "It has not started yet. There are a few people in a mosh pit."


    "Ew." cringed the chestnut-haired girl. "I stepped on something. Why did I wear sandals?"


    "They have cookies!" said the excited box-fade teen.


    The spiky redhead smirked. "Careful, man. They might be laced with weed and other dubious stuff."


    "Weed is legalized here." The water warrior shrugged. "But you are 15."


    "Yes, mom." he mocked.


    "Or maybe they are just cookies." said Tina.


    "You never know," The braided girl grumbled. "Anything edible could be laced with drugs."


    "Might be a stereotype," said Jake. "But we can''t be too sure."


    "Oh, Reinstar," the younger girl spoke. "You are near it."


    "Great!" the redhead pumped his arms.


    The group came across a clearing with seven cabins, each looking worn down and littered with weeds.


    "I learned they will improve upon the camp by adding more cabins and a recreational area." spoke the shinobi. "I think it''s nice."


    "That''s good." The short-haired raven looked around. "Better than what they are doing in Salem."


    "I hope they add a spa." smiled the braided girl.


    "And some kind of obstacle course." The redhead added.


    "Dream later." Reinstar approached one of the cabins. "Investigate."


    The group approached each of the cabins. Ryu entered one of them and looked around. He found a magazine on the table. He picked it up and blew on it. "Fish and you." Shrugging, he read through it while walking to the door across the room. He opened the door and cautiously poked his head through. His face scrunched up in response to the putrid smell, and his gaze immediately fell on a dead raccoon. "All I found is a dead raccoon."


    "Do you see a strange plant with it?" asked Jake.


    "Nope, nothing from space." He chuckled. "I''m done here."


    "AIE!" shrieked Tanya. "GET OVER HERE!"


    Ryu turned and raced out of the house.


    "Tanya?" gasped Amy. "What happened?"


    "A monster?" Sam sounded alarmed.


    "What happened?" Jake sounded worried.


    "No, something even more disturbing." Tanya shrieked.


    Ryu, Christina, and Reistar emerged in the cabin, spotting Tanya backing away from the bedroom. The fearful ice girl turned around with her mouth covered.


    "What happened?" Christina calmly and worriedly approached the girl while the violet-haired woman walked past them and into the room.


    "I-I never seen that b-before." Her voice trembled.


    The lightning teen wore a concerned frown. "What is it?"


    "The remains of Ryder.'''' They heard Reinstar from the bedroom. Ryu and Christina approached the door as Tanya walked carefully. Inside, they found Ryder, or the hollowed husk of the man, lying on the floor. His skin dried up, mouth gaped, eyes exposed as maggots crawled around the body. The lightning warrior closed her eyes as the water woman turned away.


    Reinstar sighed as she stood up. "Hmm, I don''t like this. Children, how long does it take for a body to decompose?"


    "Uh..." Ryu gazed at Christina. "Do you?"


    "No."


    "It takes a while." The shinobi faced them. "A few weeks or years. It depends on a lot of factors."


    "So it''s decomposing." Tanya uncomfortably eyed the husk.


    "Well..." The violet shinobi glanced at the husk. "It should be bones by now, but it still has dried skin."


    The water woman raised her eyebrow. "Really... so this is unusual."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Maybe."


    They quickly turned outside the bedroom and came face to face with Mistress M sitting on the couch. The shinobi jumped in front of the teens as they quickly transformed. Reinstar materialized kunai and prepared to strike... but unfortunately, the ninja noticed the woman was not fully there. She growled as she casually tossed it at the woman in pink, watching it land near her. "I can''t feel her."


    "I do not want to face you yet." giggled the woman in pink. "You found my present. That body will fully decompose by next month. No worries."


    "You are confident, Mistress M." said the cautious shinobi. "We will find you."


    "You joke, harlot." growled the ice warrior. "But what did you do to him?"


    "Actually, are you taking in the rage energy from the destroyed monsters?" questioned Christina.


    "Is your name Mary?"


    The woman in pink looked toward the yellow warrior with a look that seemed to have triggered something.


    "Mary?" Her voice was hauntingly hollow, her eyes dilated. "What makes you believe that?"


    "Someone we know studied the Salem Witch Trials; some of the victims and accusers were named Mary." spoke the shinobi.


    The woman''s face smiled eerily before laughing in a way that made them uncomfortable. "Oh my, that''s a good guess, but it''s not." She smiled at Bolt. "It''s Margaret."


    "I knew it!"


    "After guessing many names, dude." Jake reminded the teen.


    "And... yes." The mistress chuckled. "The monsters you destroyed are giving me rage energy."


    "Why tell us?" demanded the water woman.


    "Because I am almost ready." chuckled the woman as she disappeared from sight. The group jumped and looked around.


    "As for this man." They turned their attention to the bedroom, where she was looking down at the man with a small smile. "He dropped my prison, causing it to crack. It was all I needed to infect him." She looked at them with a smile. "He was already stressed from work, angry at the many things in his life. It was easy to overwhelm him, to absorb his essence until... that happened."


    "Then you met Jake and Pilot."


    "Yes," She vanished from sight, making the group tensed up.


    "However." They turned to see her standing near the front entrance. "I bet you want to know why rage?"


    "Because you can?" questioned the lightning warrior.


    "There''s that." She gave a distant look. "I have seen people get angry... hell, I may have helped instigate what you read as the Salem Witch Trials. I fed on their rage, their anger, and I even accused a few friends and family to get what I want."


    "But why?" inquired the water warrior.


    The woman waved her finger to dismiss her. "No, the monster should appear now. Go beat it, release the energy or not." She slowly started to vanish. "I will get what I want."


    Once she fully vanished, the group remained in their positions, waiting for her to show up again. One whole minute had passed before Reinstar began to relax.


    "She''s not coming back."


    "How come every time she appears, she feels more unhinged." shivered the girl in white.


    "That solves the mystery of her name. Margaret." The boy in yellow nodded as if satisfied.


    "I wonder what led her to become what she is." The girl in blue was disappointed.


    "Gang." Jake sounded out of breath. "They started chanting. We''re looking for a place to hide and transform."


    "There are porta-potties," Sam said with a little enthusiasm.


    "Ewww, if I have to." Amy whined.


    "The monster just became a goat centaur beast." informed Tina


    "Let''s go," said Frost. "I don''t want to be around the corpse... or stay in this dreadful cabin."


    The shinobi nodded. "Tina, just like I taught you."


    "Hold on." came the voice of Pilot. "Reinstar, your team has to come back here for the moment. We have something you need to use to capture the beast."


    "Capture," smiled Frost. "Good, that should damper her plans."


    "Alright." Reinstar obliged. "To the Hub."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Abandoned Warehouse-


    The warehouse wall burst open as the goat centaur soared through the air and landed on the ground. It roared out loud as it produced a shockwave that sounded like someone slamming on the guitar strings. It grunted as it looked around, expecting something. A feminine war cry rang in the air, prompting the beast to turn to the source. It received a hit to the head by porta-potty. It staggered back as it growled angrily at the smell, then jumped back as liquid feces poured out.


    Lumina looked satisfied after chucking the object at the monster. Aero and Blaze stepped up beside her, looking between disgusted and amused.


    "You alright, sis?" Aero looked amused at the broken porta-potty.


    "I need a shower." she stuck her tongue and rubbed her nose. "It smelled so bad, like someone did everything in there. I almost threw up."


    "I kind of expected it to crack open and splash the thing." The fire warrior was a little sad.


    The monster snorted and raced at them as it lowered its head, round curved horns aiming at them. The trio stood their ground and held out their hands as the beast collided with them. The trio grunted as they were pushed back as their feet carved up the ground.


    "Eyaa." squeaked the light warrior. "I feel like I could trip."


    "This thing has a lot of grit." grunted the wind warrior


    "Brace yourself!" Blaze shouted as he reeled back his right arm, fist coated in fire. He struck the beast, causing a burst of fire that made the clash fall apart, and pushed the monster back. This made the teens trip and roll over until they were on top of each other, with Blaze on the bottom and Lumina on top.


    "Thanks, boss." the wind warrior said sarcastically. "Unlike you, we could get burned."


    "Couldn''t we lift it up?" The light warrior sat up.


    "While in motion?" groaned the fire warrior. "Get off."


    After picking themselves up, they saw the monster pick up a car and chuck it at them.


    "Catch the Car!" shouted Aero.


    After they caught the car, they slowly raised it up. Their eyes widened at seeing the bird racing toward them. The fire warrior growled.


    "Launch it, then fire away!"


    They tossed it back, then sent their long-range adroits at the car just as the monster was near. Unfortunately, once the adroits struck the car, the explosion engulfed the beast. It shrieked as fire consumed it.


    "Umm... I hope that did not kill it." wondered the orange-haired girl.


    "Maybe that was a bad idea." sighed the gray-haired boy.


    "Maybe not. I can still feel it." the red-haired boy stared intently at the fire.


    The monster burst through the flame, looking worse than before. It breathed heavily as it glared at the teens. Before either side could do anything, four balls of light dropped before manifesting into Pilot, Bolt, Aqua, and Frost. Each was holding gray cannons.


    "Now!" ordered the canokian. Upon command, the group shot a gray goo substance at the beast. Upon contact, the goo quickly spread around the creature. Once it hardened, Pilot reached out to grab it. "Get on!" The Radiant jumped on the creature quickly. "Back to the base!" The group and the monster were quickly teleported away.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Later, The Hub, The Holding Cell-


    The beast struck upon the mana field fiercely, demanding to be free. The Radiant, Luka, and Pilot observed the trapped beast. Luka nodded. "Alright, with this, I will be transporting it to Galvania for Heina and the Professor. Once they dissect the creature and analyze the rage energy, we can find a way to reverse it and use it to remove the weight on Salem and potentially Parkerville.


    "They can''t come here?" questioned the Radiant of Fire


    "Heina is the type to be in an environment she is comfortable in, and you won''t see her on Earth unless there are special circumstances. The professor is a busy man. He also won''t come unless it is serious. We''ll likely see another from the lab come here than them."


    "And with that, we''re done. Time to go home." nodded the Radiant of Lightning.


    "Wait, have there been situations like this before?" asked the Radiant of Water. "Are there documents or tools to counter it?"


    Luka nodded. "Like diseases, we need to find the appropriate cure and treatment. Mistress M''s way of drawing it out might be different due to her methods and power."


    "Huh," the wind warrior rubbed his chin. "That kind of makes sense."


    "So..." The Radiant of Light muttered. "The same tool won''t work twice?"


    "Sometimes." responded to the canokian leader. "Which is why research is done instead of wasting time going through hundreds of tools and practices that might not work."


    "That''s fine." The Ice Radiant looked smug. "If it means she is losing her mind over this loss, then take your time."


    "But she might find another way." Pilot stared at them. "Continue your training, and don''t underestimate her, nor should you be overconfident."


    "Right."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    A tree blew up after being zapped by the woman in pink. She sat on a makeshift wooden throne in the woods. She sighed. "Of course, they took it with them." She smiled with anger. "Fools, that won''t stop me. In fact, what I will do next will complete my plan."

 Chapter 21 - Road to Rage (1)

    -July 22, Friday, 11 pm-


    In a forest, Mistress stood on an altar she had constructed, surrounded by six stone pillars. Across from the altar was a stone throne she had constructed. The woman in pink raised her umbrella; a faint red aura faintly flickered for a second. She let go of the umbrella, letting it slowly float in the air. Minutes had passed until it was fully above the city.


    Satisfied, she tapped her foot on the altar. A faint aura flickered for a second. Slowly, a red spec of rage emerged from the altar and flew in the air, as if it was being careful not to be seen, toward the hovering umbrella. Then another spec emerged thirty minutes later.


    She smiled with glee. "Slowly, so they won''t be alerted. Part one is done; now I will wait for Part two."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -July 26, Tuesday. Ishida Household, evening-


    The family of three was at the kitchen table enjoying dinner.


    "You''re going to a baseball game?" Jake raised his eyebrow. "It''s on Saturday. Did he tell you a month ago?


    The mother smiled at him. "No, just today. Two of his friends backed out at the last moment, and now he wants me to come and bring one of you."


    Tina nodded while rubbing her chin. "I see what this... I will pass, though, not a huge baseball fan."


    "Then I will go." He took a bite of his food. "His friends back out at the last minute, then he asks you days before?"


    "So?" The young girl scoffed. "He likes mom, and asking for one of us means he is serious."


    "Or butter us up so we will like him and ignore his shady side."


    "You are being paranoid."


    "I''m not! I just want to know who this guy is."


    "Children." The siblings jumped at her calm yet authoritative tone. She shook her head, then stared at her son. "Jake, I know you are suspicious." She crossed her arms. "I will be able to gauge his intentions. Your mother is not a fool." She glanced at Jake. "Speaking of going out. Why haven''t you brought your friends here Jake?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You should invite them; the both of you are always out every day, even a few hours on weekends. I hope you are not doing anything dangerous."


    The spiky, raven-haired teen chuckled. "Dangerous as in trying to skateboard, then yes."


    She chuckled. "As long as you are having fun, that is all that matters. Invite them some time; I want to meet them. They are your new friends, after all."


    Jake nodded. They are his friends and not teammates who got together under different circumstances. Although he had to admit there was this negative feeling in the back of his mind telling him they were just a team. However, he will not listen to that voice or let past experiences negatively affect him.


    "I will bring them by sometime."


    "Good."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Winfield House-


    "And that is the story."


    After dinner, she wanted to speak to her father privately. They went to his home office to explain what happened that night. Once the story was finished, she gazed at her father, who looked... calm, but anger was in the eyes.


    "Daddy?" She looked worried.


    "Do you want to press charges?"


    Her eyes widened. "But..."


    "I won''t be forced out of my position; even if I am, I will fight back." A warm smile manifested. "I already have years of clients under my belt to take with me in case something happens. I don''t mean to brag, but I am one of ten people keeping that firm afloat."


    "I love that shark attitude you have." She smiled, then frowned. "But..." She sighed. "I... no, sorry."


    "It''s all on you." He sighed and stood up. "Come here." He spread his arms.


    She went into his arms and hugged him back. "Sorry."


    "You don''t need to apologize," He said. "Even now, kids can be jerks. I had defended myself against punks when I was a kid. I was a hellfire in my day when it came to getting into fights. That''s what drove me to law."


    She stared at him blankly. "Uh-huh."


    "Basically, no matter what you decide, I am still in your corner."


    "Thank you."


    "But I have noticed a change in you. Did you befriend those girls at the party?"


    Her eyes widened, then nodded. "Y-yes. They introduced me to other people they know."


    "Hmm..." He contemplated. "Should I badger them?"


    "What? No!" She squealed as she pushed away.


    He laughed. "I am half kidding. I''m glad you found a new group of friends."


    "Me too."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Hub, Med Room-


    "What did they say?" asked the redhead.


    "The monster they are experimenting with." The bird woman checked her notes. "They found a way to convert the rage into something else. They will run more tests and send it to us within a week." She smiled at him. "It should be able to clean up all that rage in Salem, but."


    "But."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Well... they are concerned about a large concentration of active rage energy. Small particles lingering here and there. That''s manageable, but a large mass of it all in one spot? That is what they are concerned about. It will be difficult to convert unless we have a team of people specialized in emotional power."


    "We don''t have a team. Salem''s situation is different from what will happen here." The leader contemplated. "If it''s impossible to convert a large concentration of power, then we need to find another way to deal with the problem."


    "Contain and send it elsewhere." The bird woman''s feathers ruffled worriedly at the thought. "The problem is where to put it?"


    "Whatever we do, it has to be done."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Next Day, The Hub, Training Room-


    On a plateau high above the clouds, the Radiant faced each other while standing in a circle, their arms held out as their hands radiated with an aura matching their colors. Beads of sweat dripped from their faces as they concentrated on generating a translucent mana barrier, yet it looked unstable. Javo was seen observing them.


    "Concentrate, younglings." ordered the muscular man "Remember what was told. This will be a good lesson for learning how to separate your element from your mana. When the crystals were given to you, they increased your potential to learn non-elemental adroits." He chuckled. "In this case, you are learning a confinement adroit."


    "So, we can contain anything?" asked the fire warrior.


    "Not quite; it will depend on how much reserves you have and the strength of who or what is beating against it. This is an important skill to know if we don''t have confinement equipment. It''s not perfect, but it is a temporary solution."


    "Yeah," The light warrior said. "I understand. This is getting difficult."


    "We have been practicing for a week now." said the wind warrior.


    "And it still feels like we are far behind." grunted the ice warrior


    "We will get there." groaned the lightning warrior. "We will go to master class in no time."


    "Enough yapping, keep trying." the water warrior said.


    Suddenly, the barrier shattered before them. The group, feeling exhausted, dropped to the ground. Javo chuckled. "Good news, it lasted longer, congratulations."


    "Yeah." groaned the warrior in red. "But we need to keep trying."


    "Can''t we just rest for today." sighed the light warrior as yawned. "We trained for two hours, then started this."


    "There will be times when you are exhausted that you must get up, take a deep breath, and pull out your reserves for a good comeback." The brown-skinned canokian marched forward and patted Blaze on the back. "Being tired can make it difficult, I know. The warrior within will know what to do in a crunch."


    The warrior of fire nodded, trying to understand his speech. "Yeah, like soccer."


    "Or paintball." groaned Bolt.


    "Or trying to get one last thought in a debate." Aqua sighed.


    "Put a little of that spice in power." Lumina nodded happily.


    "I get it." Aero sighed. "In a pinch, I will rise up."


    "Truth." Frost yawned. "Be bold and sensational."


    "Great, you''re free to go." smiled the canokian.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Parker Youth Center-


    Christina entered the youth center to get ready for her volunteer job. A voice called out to her as she approached the changing room.


    "Christina!"


    She scowled at the voice, recognizing who it belonged to. She turned to face the blonde-haired girl, Marissa, and her green-haired accomplice, Lily. "Oh, it''s you too."


    Sighing, Marissa shook her head. "Don''t worry, we are not here to belittle you. Is Amy around?"


    "She is elsewhere." The raven-haired girl sputtered. "Look, I''m too tired of the usual antics."


    "You''re right." Marissa held up her hands. "I won''t tease you today." She rolled her eyes. "In fact, it takes too much energy to be at each other''s throats constantly."


    "I''m sorry." the violet-eyed girl narrowed her eyes. "You did start this over some dumb boy and school status."


    "True." frowned the green-haired girl. "We evolved from that."


    "Have you?" The raven-haired girl had a blank stare. "Really?"


    "Okay, how about this." spoke the blonde. "We won''t totally antagonize you every chance we get. Robert will waste his time, but we will ignore you."


    "Okay, then what is stopping you from getting provoked over something ridiculous?"


    "Uh." the blonde shrugged. "Because we are older and more mature."


    The raven-haired girl remained unconvinced as she gave a bored expression.


    "Okay, fine." The blonde groaned. "Recently..."


    "Recently?"


    "Grandma cut me out of the will because I made an error in judgment. I may... or we... she has... seen."


    "We made a video where we mocked a man getting dumped." The green-haired girl answered. "We posted the video, then her grandma gave her an earful and wants her to apologize to those she wronged." She looked at Marissa, who took out a document. "Her grandma wants her to get signatures from every person she wronged."


    The raven-haired girl looked surprised at first, then her eyes narrowed at the names, recognizing a lot of them. However, the skeptical side told her otherwise. "Is this legit? Did this really happen?"


    "Yes!"


    "I need more proof; video call her." scoffed the raven-haired girl. "I know what she looks like. I have seen her at the musical months ago."


    Marissa pouted. "So nosy." She took out her phone. "Fine."


    "Even after the proof, if I sign it. I still won''t trust either of you."


    "But we won''t antagonize you at every opportunity," Lily spoke. "It got boring."


    "Uh-huh."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Ridgewood Plaza-


    "Huh, I did not peg you to be interested in crafting with leather." said Tanya. She and Amy were at a fabric store the latter wanted to visit.


    "It''s a hobby," Amy said proudly. "I''m in the middle of making a present for my dad. His birthday is in a few months, so I wanted to craft a few things. A backpack is sturdy and protective. I drew what I wanted, then researched what else I could use. Next, I will buy some foam." She picked up and felt the texture. "My nonna, grandma, taught it to me. I started small with watch bands, then kept working my way up."


    "I would like to see all your crafts." the braided hair girl smiled.


    "Huh, I did not think you would be interested."


    "It''s art. It should be looked at, marveled at, and critiqued."


    "Yep." The brown-haired girl happily chirped while putting more items in the basket. "Although I tried making a birdhouse with wood, it did not turn out well."


    "Same," She grimaced. "An abysmal project. It was crooked, and it fell apart immediately as soon as the bird perched. The echoes of my brother''s laughter haunt me."


    "Tehehe, you tried. We can''t be lumberjacks as a career."


    "A factual statement."


    "Ah, Amy!"


    The girl in question sighed, then turned to the person who spoke her name. Robert Randall stood there with a smug smile. No one was with him, and he had four paint tubes in his hand, obviously buying something. He looked at her like she lost something.


    "Hi." She answered.


    "Getting something to sew, huh? Cool, I always knew you were like that."


    "It''s leather crafting." The brunette glared at him. "It''s a project for my family."


    "You are into making stuff out of leather." frowned the boy. "Huh, that sounds too... not you."


    "You don''t know a thing about me."


    "Okay, maybe not. Don''t care what you do. Bet you are going to put glitter on the wallet for your old man." He then turned to see Tanya as if discovering her for the first time. "Ah, who is your pretty friend? Hi, I''m Robert Randall." He gave a smile as if he was flirting.


    "Tanya Winfield." She said with boredom. "I have heard about you."


    "Oh." His eyes brightened, then frowned. "Wait, since you are with her, she must have told you some stories." It turned into a smile. "I''m not what she described, just a guy walking through life."


    "Ah." The braided girl crossed her arms. "Are you trying to make an adequate impression on me? Your little conversation with my friend has told me a lot about you."


    "Oh come on, listen, we can get some ice cream an-."


    "No, that won''t do." She shrugged. "We are from two different worlds. Please refrain from any intent of pursuing me."


    "Damn." chuckled the jock. "Feisty, but that''s fine. Not even if I am going to a baseball game? I got two tickets."


    "Really?" Tanya tilted her head with fake surprise and awe. "A baseball game with you?"


    "Yeah!"


    "OH!" she feigned a smile, then frowned. "No."


    "Okay, your loss. Amy, if you see Orlando and Ishida, tell them their punks. Later."


    The girls watched him leave. After a moment, the ice warrior glanced at the light warrior.


    "Ryu is right. That boy is high on ego."


    "Yep." The brown-haired girl groaned. "It''s stupid that he still thinks I lost out on a chance to be with him."


    "You did not miss a thing with that cur." Tanya shook her head. "Honestly, spending a minute with him was exhausting."


    "Yea..." The brunette nodded. "Someone who thinks too highly of himself." She giggled. "But there is no point in dwelling on him. Let''s get some Cinnabon."


    The braided girl''s eyes beamed as she nodded. "First thing we should''ve done here."

 Chapter 22 - Road to Rage (2)

    -Guyver house-


    "So, every Tuesday, we react to ''Badger Knight''." Ryu hummed. "They say the TV adaptation will open in a Badgerverse TV universe." His eyes twinkled. "Awesome."


    "Or bad?" said Jake. "It''s cool they are starting with this and building upon it, but then they add another hero, and people will ask... ''why didn''t they call this guy?''"


    "Brother," Sam stared at him with a blank look. "Sometimes you need to turn off your brain and don''t ask questions."


    "Even if I do, there is going to be a small part that will ask questions."


    The redhead took out his phone and looked through it. "Eh, people did that with MCU and DCTV... huh?"


    "What''s wrong?" asked the spiky-haired raven. "Fan backlash?"


    "No, it''s from Lance and my brother. The camp will let them watch the game from there. They want me to join them on the live stream to watch."


    The faded box-cut teen looked surprised. "Why would a camp allow modern technology?"


    The redhead shrugged. "Just because they want to be in the great outdoors does not mean they block access."


    The spiky raven felt his phone ding, then took out to read a text. After reading, he shrugged. "Amy texted me. She ran into Robert. She tells me he will be at the baseball game. Also, he hit on Tanya and was immediately rejected."


    "And Tanya earns a point." chucked the redhead. "Rob Jocko cannot get any girl he wants. Since he will be at the game, there is a chance you will run into him."


    "Thousands of people are going to be there." The box-faded cut walked to his computer and sat down. "Running into that jock is a chance, but you two won''t even know you are there."


    "Heh, watch as he is right there behind me."


    "Hitting on your mom." smirked Ryu.


    Jake groaned. "Don''t."


    "Brother, that is when you stare that idiot in the face," Sam spoke. "Tell that loser not to gaze at your mom like that."


    "Nah, mom will set him straight." Another ding on his phone prompted him to look at it. He sighed. "And now my ex-gf and former friend broke up."


    "The same jerks that posted the video?" The young boxer looked at him with disappointment. "If that crazy girl texts you to try and get back together with you, then you say no."


    "Oh no." He chuckled. "Another friend told me she broke up with him to get together with another guy. So... it''s nothing."


    "Good!" Ryu smiled at him. "Now you can find a girl here." He frowned. "Same amount of drama, same amount of attitude."


    "High school life, right?"


    "Right." chuckled Sam


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -July 30th, Saturday, Baseball Stadium-


    Jake sat in the stadium sometime before the game began. He smiled as he gazed down at the baseball field. It had been a while since he had been to a stadium to enjoy a game. The chants, the slight camaraderie, everything.


    "I hear you are into soccer."


    Then there is the man who invited him and his mom. The guy was... trying too hard. The man smiled forcefully like he did not want the fire warrior there, yet the man focused on his mom mostly and only looked at Jake as if trying to earn points with his mother. At least that was what the teen thought, and maybe he was overthinking.


    "Yes."


    "Great." He then looked at his mother with a look that read, ''Did this for you''. He could not tell his mom''s expression when she faced the man, but it seemed to brighten the guy up further. The man turned to the field with a big smile. Yep, this guy was being obvious in the pursuit.


    "Hey, kid."


    The teen wondered if his name was forgotten, a way to win over his mother. He turned to the man with a slight smile. "Yeah?"


    The man seemed to take offense to something. "It should be yes, sir." He handed Jake 50 dollars. "You mind getting us food and drinks? A hot dog for me."


    "Uh... sure." Why ask when the man could go and get it? Why did he have to correct him? "Mom, do you want anything?"


    "Just two chili dogs." She smiled at him. He mentally chuckled at the man''s surprised look. "And when you get the ultimate nachos, we''ll share them." The guy''s eyes seemingly bugged out. Why does this woman want to eat that much?


    He nodded. "Alright." He proceeded up the steps, replaying the shocked look in the man''s eyes. What did he think she was, some mild, simple woman? He shook his head. Whoever his mom decides to be with... he will try to tolerate."


    "Don''t like him."


    He rolled his eyes. His sister was at the Hub watching the game and observing him. "Yeah, is it just you?"


    "Javo is here too, and the others are at home watching with family. I didn''t want to be at home, and I wanted to get a look at the guy. He looks sleazy."


    "Be nice,"


    "Fine, I''m going to watch while you get food."


    He chucked while reaching the entrance, then suddenly felt a brief presence for a split second. He turned around, expecting a monster or an enchanted object. Nothing. Nothing was there for him to see or feel. Eyes narrowed as he thought the next threat might be here.


    "Ishida?"


    He whirled around to face Robert, standing there looking surprised for a second before the jock chuckled.


    "You are here?" He looked around. "Where are the rest of your rat pack?"


    "I''m here with mom."


    "Oh," he snorted and shrugged. "Just your mom?" He smirked. "Amy did not want to come?"


    "I know what you did." Jake crossed his arms. "I know it all."


    The jock''s smirk turned to a frown. "Huh, and?" He leaned in. "Are you going to be a big hero for her? You want to slug me?"


    "Huh." The spiky-haired raven leaned in as his eyes narrowed. "You are full of hot air."


    "Punk."


    "Move it, kids."


    The duo moved back to let a few adults walk by. One of them stopped and looked at the two boys.


    "If you kids fight, then do it outside."


    As he left, the two boys glared at each other, then Robert shook his head before stepping away. "Later, ass."


    "Bye, meathead."


    The spiky raven walked down to the concession stand, wondering why the guy continued to feel slighted by a rejection. Amy is pretty and easy to get along with, but how long does it take to move on from getting rejected? He wanted to move on from being cheated on. There was nothing to dwell on right now. He came here to enjoy himself and get food. Upon seeing the long line to the stand, he groaned yet stood in line. As he waited, there were announcements, followed by a woman singing the national anthem. He focused on the line as she sang, yet the bad feeling came back. Then, his senses started to pick up. Where?


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Gave proof." The woman sang, yet her tone started changing, becoming haunting while singing slowly. "Through... the night... that your... Mistress is here."


    "Damn!" he shouted as his senses burst. As he looked around, everyone was brainwashed. They displayed red eyes and creepy-crazed smiles that whispered her name. A fearful thought emerged. "Mom."


    He made a mad dash to the stands, wincing at seeing the particles of rage energy floating around him.


    "Jake!"


    "Javo? Where is Tina?"


    "I sent her out of the room just as I realized what was happening. Damn, Pilot and the others are on their way to the Control Room."


    He raced up the stairs just as the chatter of the others emerged.


    "Everyone!" Amy''s cry was heard. "My family is under her spell!"


    "Same here! She also got the others at the camp." growled Ryu. "Marge pulled one under us."


    "Evil witch!" Christina yelled. "We should''ve realized this!"


    "That malignant harlot!" yelled Tanya. "When I get my hands on her!"


    "They keep chanting her name!" Sam sounded worried and angry. "She used this game to get everyone under her in one fell swoop."


    As Jake ran into the stands, his eyes widened in horror. He gazed up not only at the crowd but at the sky. "Pilot? The sky is..."


    "Damn!" growled the canokian leader. "We are underprepared for this."


    The skies above were red, almost like it was out of some twisted end-of-the-world event. His body moved automatically down steps, eyes still in horror. He watched everyone raise their hands and chant the mistress''s name, including Robert. He made his way down the steps, where his mother stood chanting with a crazed smile on her face.


    "She did not change the color of the sky. You are trapped in a red dome." shouted Reinstar.


    "And it''s expanding!" muttered Luka.


    "Seems it is drawing in rage from people as it expands." growled Javo.


    "This could cover the country if it persists." growled Pilot


    He stared down at the field as the energy from Parkerville''s citizens flowed to the woman wearing a white dress, which slowly became pink.


    "Home... of your... mistress." She finished, then stared at everyone. "Applause?"


    They clapped while angrily and gleefully chanting her name. The action made him mad.


    "She''s there, teleport us." shouted the water warrior.


    "My closet can''t teleport me to the Hub!" gasped the wind warrior.


    "The dome blocked access!" growled Pilot. "We can''t enter, and you can''t come. There is nothing we can do here."


    "Wait, is the Hub not in Parkerville." asked the ice girl.


    "It''s in the Pacific Ocean, but that is beside the point."


    "But," the light girl sounded worried. "If we can''t get there, there has to be another way."


    "On foot," Jake growled. "Get here on foot."


    "Jake?" spoke Tanya. "On foot, it''s far, but... yes."


    "Raging Fire!" The teen''s hand glowed red.


    "Jake, wait for the others!" shouted Pilot. "Damn it!"


    "IGNITE!"


    A second after transforming, he made a mad dash down the steps. Mistress M caught sight of the transformation and the approaching Radiant.


    "Oh, you are here?" She smiled. She watched as the warrior leaped into the air with his fist ignited in flames. "Mad?"


    "Shut up!" He dove down with his fire fist.


    The mistress laughed as she quickly moved away from the attack. Blaze ceased his adroit as he landed, then raced toward her with rapid punches while the woman began dodging.


    "Oh! I can feel your anger, Radiant!"


    "How are you doing this!" He yelled as he delivered a kick.


    She moved away from the kick. "High above us, my umbrella is using the rage energy I collected to generate this barrier around the city." She avoided a punch by quickly flying in the air. "All it needed was for me to just... come out and use your modern technology to let everyone hear my voice." She giggled while moving away from the warrior. "For those who don''t hear my voice, the dome siphons their rage." She clasped her hands happily while floating in the air. "Come, meet me at Maple Forest." With that said, she flew off.


    The fire warrior frustratingly stomped his foot. "Gang, she''s heading to Maple Forest."


    "There?" shouted Bolt. "We were just there!"


    "I am ashamed." Reinstar sounded upset. "I failed to patrol the forest."


    "That''s not important. We don''t have time." Pilot said.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Hub-


    Tina poked her head around the corner. "Is it safe?"


    "Yes." groaned Javo. "Sorry, I chucked you out."


    She scowled. "Warn me next time."


    Pilot angrily gritted his teeth, then shook his head. He raised his head at the monitor with glaring eyes. He turned to Sword Unit with pride, then at Tina, then at the monitor. "Luka, bring the gauntlets to the teleporter."


    "Right." The bird woman left the room with a stern look.


    The young girl looked worried. "What''s wrong? What do they do?"


    "They will help amplify our power, but only temporarily. Holding the dome in place will take a lot out of us." informed the muscular man.


    The redheaded canokian gazed at her. "Tina, monitor everything." He faced the monitor. "Children... Radiant. Take this as a priority. Do not give in to your rage. No matter how much she pisses you off, she will use whatever artifact she summons to try and take control over you."


    "You say that." The gray warrior spoke. "But all this rage energy over Parkerville is getting to me. Reminds me of Salem, but more intense."


    "It feels like I''m surrounded by anger." The orange warrior said with fear


    "It''s getting stronger the closer we get." The yellow warrior spoke with irritation.


    "Which is why you need to be strong. If you give in, your crystals won''t protect you. You need to remember who you are, what you are fighting against, and why you are doing this." He sighed. "I wish you had more time training, more time to prepare." He growled. "So that the worst-case scenario does not happen."


    "Hey, you did." Blaze chuckled. "Even if we are about to enter the lion''s den, you helped us be more ready. You are a very, very determined trainer."


    "You are our mentors." spoke Frost. "You gave us advice and taught us how to use our power."


    "We will give it our best shot." said Aqua.


    "Once victory is achieved, Donut Party!" roared Bolt.


    "We''ll go all out." declared Aero.


    "Let''s shine bright, everyone!" cheered Lumina.


    Pilot nodded, then clenched his fist. "Fine. Radiant, your mission, defeat Mistress M and come out alive. Guardian, we will stop the spread of the dome!"


    "Right!"


    He turned around, walking out of the room, but not before patting Tina on the shoulder as he walked by. Javo and Reinstar followed him out the door, flanking him on his left and right. They walked through the Hub and into the teleportation room where Luka stood, wearing a pair of metal gauntlets. On the console were three pairs of metal gauntlets. They put the gauntlets on, looked at each other, and stepped on the teleporter.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Parkerville outskirts-


    The four canokian stood out on the four corners of the dome. Pilot glanced at the approaching doom with conviction, an aura manifested around as he raised his hands. The gauntlet gave an illuminating glow as if reacting to his power. "Guardian, stop this dome from spreading until the Radiant stops her."


    "Affirmative!"


    He nodded. "Go on."


    He slammed his hands on the barrier, gritting his teeth as he felt the barrier trying to push back. The other three were also putting all their strength into trying to keep the barrier from spreading.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Maple Forest-


    The Radiant of Fire ran and jumped across the city while hearing every person chanting her name. Some were pushing each other aside as if they were angry that other people were drowning out their cries. Gritting his teeth while ignoring the sounds, he kept moving. It took a while to reach the Maple Forest, where he found his friends had arrived before he did. He landed in front of them.


    "You made it. We just got here." spoke the light girl, although she sounded scared.


    "Yep," chuckled the electric teen, yet there was something off with him.


    The fire warrior knowingly looked at them. "Scared?"


    "I was pumped earlier." The wind warrior rubbed his head. "But now I feel... a bit overwhelmed."


    "It''s like that feeling you did not study enough." The water warrior stared into the forest. "I feel that. All that bravado went away."


    "I want to fight her." The ice warrior grabbed her shoulder. "But you know. It feels like we are in over our heads."


    "Yeah." The fire warrior gazed into the forest. "It does feel like that."


    "Like we are in this storm that feels like we have no way of getting out." said the light warrior.


    Storm. The word rang in Blaze''s head. A memory of a conversation with his father a year before his death. It was when he lost the first half in the soccer match finals. He felt it was his fault his team was not doing well. In his state, his father approached him with words of encouragement.


    "You may feel like you are in a storm right now, but you will have to ride this storm until the end. No matter what happens."


    They lost, but he felt pumped in the second half.


    "Radiant." He stared at them with a smile. "This may seem like too much, but... we have to keep going. We''re in a storm, a storm that is dangerous and will cause chaos, but... we will have to ride through this storm until the end. We have to keep fighting until our bodies give out. We have to protect our families, the people of this city, and the world." He held out his fist. "Let''s ride this storm!"


    The teens wearily looked at him before breaking into smiles


    Bolt grinned. "As corny as that was, I feel a little better." He held out his fist. "A fist bump to ride this storm."


    Lumina giggled. "Alright!" She held up her fist. "Ride this storm."


    "Ride this storm." Aqua held out her fist. "I''m ready.''


    "Ride this storm." Frost held her fist. "Time to end this."


    "Let''s go." Aero held up his fist. "Ride this storm."


    They bumped their fists together in unison.


    "We are warriors of the element." The red-clothed teen dropped his arm while staring down the dirt path. "But let''s earn that title." He frowned as he clenched his fist. "Let''s go."


    They nodded firmly and calmly. The Radiant of Fire took a deep breath, then ran down the path with the others trailing behind him. Scared? Yes, but they were the only ones who could stop her, so giving up was not an option.

 Chapter 23 - Ride the Storm (1)

    -Maple Forest-


    Mistress M stared with maddening glee as the rage energy began taking shape on top of the altar. She slammed her hands together, laughing as a bright light enveloped her.


    Meanwhile, approaching from a distance, the group saw the bright, violent red light rise up for a few seconds before fading. This worried them.


    "So you think it blew up in her face?" Aero said with a frown.


    "Doubtful." spoke Aqua.


    "We shouldn''t assume," Blaze spoke. "Let''s go."


    They silently agreed as they jumped and ran through the forest. After a while, they came across a clearing where the trees were uprooted and the terrain torn up. They dropped to the ground, looking around with slight caution. Their eyes landed on the altar where the mad woman in pink stood confidently. They tensed, not only at the sight of the crimson metal gauntlet on her right hand, but at the power radiating from it. The feeling was like it demanded all to give in to their impulses.


    The mistress smiled brightly upon seeing them. "Oh! Children! Come, come." She chortled in a tone that sounded crazed.


    Blaze let go of the breath he held since he got here. He did not say a word as he marched forward. The others snapped out of the trances and followed him. The fire warrior was mad before, but now felt apprehension. They all did. Lumina felt more afraid, Bolt felt his humor fade, Aqua was not feeling so confident, Frost felt the woman''s gaze was familiar with her, and Aero tried not looking into her eyes.


    They stopped 12 feet from the altar.


    "Come now, don''t be afraid." She giggled. "Do you really want to fight me?" She took a step forward, making them jump. "Oh, you are scared? Those long-eared freaks did not prepare you enough? Oh, but you fought my monsters? What''s the difference? Maybe I am less savage than my beasts or... you are just kids in a war of attrition. Chaos vs. Order. I know that well." She held up her gauntlet. "This chaotic piece? I''m going to bring order to the world through chaos. My order."


    "Why!" Lumina blurted out. "What made you like this?"


    "What happened?" Aqua spoke up loudly, but there was a squeak in her voice.


    "Huh." She pondered. "Why? Why? Why?" She chuckled. "Rage does not have to be a major thing, but after years of containment, I realized I was childish. I made amends, but I still want the world under me. Why?" She frowned at them. "I wanted that horse!"


    All tension seemed to evaporate for a moment as they stared wide-eyed.


    "A horse?" Aero sputtered the words. "Just a horse?"


    "Yes, I groomed that horse! I nurtured that horse until my parents gave it away!" She growled. "They gave it that blushing bride Mary. I hate that woman. Hate, hate. She just had to get what she wanted. When she took that horse, I vowed revenge! My rage intensified until I came across an eerie piece of stone in the middle of the woods that had this eye on it. There I became who I am.


    "Eye?" growled Reinstar.


    "Later, concentrate." Pilot ordered


    "An eye?" Aqua repeated, now a bit mad at the Mistress''s reasoning.


    "The eye had a slit with rectangles around it, but that is beside the point. Later, people began to act stupidly by making accusations. I took advantage of that, secretly acquired followers, accumulated their rage, and managed to get Mary killed, all without normal folk thinking it was me." She frowned. "Then, as I was about to summon this, those three Radiant came out of nowhere. We talked and fought before they sealed me because they were old, sentimental idiots past their prime. Now... here we are."


    "Yeah." The fire warrior''s narrowed his eyes. "Here we are."


    "Yes." She smirked. "So, I would like to extend my offer to join me."


    "That''s a nope." scoffed the lightning warrior while charging up.


    "Never." Frost slowly started to regain her bearings.


    She sighed. "Fine, the hard way." She laughed while charging her gauntlet. "Let''s test this."


    "Let''s go!" shouted the fire warrior.


    Mistress shot two basketball-sized rage spheres from the gauntlet. The teens jumped away before being hit and went in for an attack from all sides. Frost went in first, unleashing her Frozen Wave. The woman in pink giggled as she maneuvered away from the icy mist. However, Aqua came at her with an Aqua Gun, sending a strong stream of water at her while Bolt launched a Lightning Strike. The Mistress formed a club construct with the red gauntlet and swung around in a circle, canceling the adroit.


    "I have seen what you can do." she taunted. "Try harder, children!"


    "Just shut up!" Aero slammed his arms together, sending his Gust Buster.


    The Mistress jumped away quickly to avoid it. Unfortunately, Lumina appeared from the left and struck with Bright Shot. The rage user screamed as she was sent barreling to Blaze, who gathered mana in his fist. She gasped, then held up her fist to block while trying to generate a shield, but the fire warrior leaped in and slammed his fist into her. The resulting attack exploded, sending her flying through the air and into the woods.


    The fire warrior hissed and looked at his hand. Rage energy hovered around the hand before it flew to where the mistress was thrown into.


    "Damn, that felt wrong."


    "That gauntlet," Aero growled. "We need to get it off and break it."


    "Err, check to see if she has a rune," Luka growled. "She might not have it."


    "But she might," Pilot growled. "Whoever or whatever gave her the power may have informed her."


    "We''re breaking that gauntlet." Frost scowled. "I got something hard."


    "NAUGHTY CHILDREN!"


    They froze at the demented voice ringing in their ears, causing them to feel goosebumps all over. They slowly turned to the woman floating toward them while looking enraged.


    "You singed me, Jacob." She spoke as her skin turned gray while red lines manifested around her like blood vessels. "But you, sweet Amy." The dress started repairing itself while the color of it was becoming red. "I did not think that about you." Her body grew to that of eight feet. "But, I''m done playing." Her eyes turned crimson. "Submit to me!" She flew forward with the power of rage. Before any of them could react, she slammed into Lumina, knocking her through the air.


    "AMY!" Aqua shouted in horror before rushing at her friend, but she froze when the piercing eyes of the mad monster turned to her. The girl was sent flying back by a blast of rage.


    "Damn it!" Bolt rushed at her while charging his second adroit, but the woman shot a sphere of rage at him. He yelled as he was sent soaring through the air. The rage monster landed in front of the horrified ice warrior, picked her, and slammed her on the ground before tossing her away. She moved away from Aero''s Gust Buster before punching him into a tree. She turned to Blaze before launching at him. He tried to attack, but she grabbed him, dragged him through the air, and slammed him into a boulder, making him yell in pain.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Poor boy. Ya know? I''ll give you effort for trying, but as long as I have my gauntlet, you can''t hurt me. If I had it, those three would be at my mercy."


    "D..doubt it." He grunted out.


    "No? Why?" Her face looked sincere. "Because they were better? Experienced? Rage is in us. Your crystals can''t protect you because you already feel rage. With the gauntlet, I can taste the rage. I can sense it. I can see your history of rage. Come all!"


    She raised her gauntlet in the air and sent five streams to the rest of the Radiant. They screamed out as they were pulled toward her. The Mistress released her grip on the fire warrior, allowing her gauntlet''s power to entrap him. A flick of her gauntlet, she had them raise the air before slamming them painfully on the ground.


    "I''m only offering it to you..." she displayed a sympathetic expression. "More power, an excuse to take vengeance on those who wronged you." She sighed. "I want you all to be my generals for my conquest. After we conquer this city, we will find the other Radiant and convert them. I don''t know how many there are, but since Space isn''t here, I assume there are more."


    She bent down to Blaze, who was struggling under the effect of the power. "Feel it trying to convert you? Hmm, those crystals are not allowing it, but it is up to you." She giggled. "Your mental barriers will give out. Then." She giggled. "Then... let''s say I control the city. You will have a sixth of the population under your command."


    She conjured a construct of Earth. "Then... you will lead them to a war with each other, a brutal rage-inducing bloodbath. The general who has the most people still alive, we will take them and go on to conquer the world... but that is only a small sample of what I would do. Imagine the billions of people under your command fighting each other."


    "You are sick." Lumina cried out. "What''s the point?"


    "Because the world is already killing itself... why not turn up the pace, then renew it? Come on, those you are angry at will die to that cause." She knelt at Jake. "The rage tells me who you are angry at. Those people who recorded your anguish, think about them. Don''t yooouuu want them to suffer?"


    "Y-no, no. That''s not right."


    She smiled. "You slipped; my power is overtaking you." She moved toward Amy. "Bring it out, sweetie. The rage from you and young Robert. He wanted you, you are so pretty that he wanted you to be a trophy to show off. Lily betrayed you; she was your friend. Marissa was the instigator of it all. Wouldn''t you want them to suffer?"


    "S-stop." She whimpered. "Stop."


    She moved to Bolt. "Ryu, a workaholic father. He pays more attention to the dollars. Plus, what happened at school? I can feel the rage from this Issac. He was the one who tried to break your friendship and hates that someone annoying and stupid still has friends."


    "Nuh-uh." He grunted. "N-not giving in."


    She turned to Aqua. "Christina, I know you are angry about the world, but you are also angry at... Robert, Marissa, and Lily. I have their rage. I can sense it from them, from you. They ridiculed Amy... oh and losing the debate contest because they were more compelled by the person arguing in favor of more oil and less alternatives. Oh, you are mad at the friendship lost with another friend who moved away. We''ll find her, too."


    "Sh-shut up." She whined against the rage


    She turned to Aero. "Injustice in the world, yes. However, your cousin is horrid, lying to you and blaming you for everything that happened to him. You are angry at yourself because you believed it was your fault, but you are angry at him for being toxic. Breaking the family up. Poor child, things happen. Do you want him to suffer?"


    "G-get away." He growled while resisting.


    She turned to Frost. "And my delicious girl. Oh, I should''ve gotten you before this. But alas, you became the Ice Radiant." She cupped the girl''s chin. "Rita despises you still for petty reasons while the others fear her or dislike you. You could get revenge on her by becoming my top enforcer. I''ll be a mother guiding her daughter. How does that sound?"


    "P-please, no." She cried.


    "Huh, too bad." The mistress stood up. "I can feel the freaks out there, their rage. They won''t last long, either. A shame they are betting on you, but you are just too... fragile. Children. Sweet, sweet little ones. I win; I''m the Mistress. There is nothing you can do." She chortled. "My reign is happening!"


    Blaze growled. He felt his fire crystal fighting, but his mind was losing it. This power... this rage. This was too much. Were the crystals wrong? It was all too enticing to eliminate them. With the power, he could get revenge on her, then his ex-friend, then Robert. They will know the Mist-."


    "GET UP!"


    "Huh." He opened his eyes wide at the sound of the familiar voice.


    "PLEASE! PLEASE! GET UP!" He heard the crying from the Hub. "Jake, don''t fail, please."


    "Tina?"


    The Mistress raised a brow. "Hmm?


    "Don''t give up."


    "Sorry, but."


    "NO! NO!" She cried out. "You promised, you all promised. Remember what dad said? Endure until the end. You did not give up that soccer game then, and you and the team celebrated. I know this isn''t like that, but that feeling might be similar, right? Jake, who cares about those jerks? They don''t know you, and they don''t deserve you. They are nothing to take revenge over. You are an overprotective blockhead."


    "Yeah." He chuckled.


    "Amy, come on! So what about that stupid guy and those fake friends? You are so nice. You are trying to be upbeat despite how everyone else treats you. You''re stronger than them."


    "Th-thank you." Lumina smiled.


    "Ryu, you joke around and act like an idiot, but you are smarter than you look. You can be annoying at times, but when I need a pick me up, I can come to you."


    "Man, bring on the positive."


    Mistress sighed. "Is someone talking to you? Go ahead with your last moments."


    "Christina, normally I don''t like people like you, but you at least don''t push your beliefs down my throat. You are headstrong. If you and Diana can repair that friendship, then it can be done. Please don''t beat yourself up over it. The world is bad, but you are badder."


    "Ha," She smirked. "Thanks."


    "Tanya, you know yourself, you are you. You are a queen. Who cares about that witch? You own it no matter what. I know you were different, but you changed for the better. We all love you."


    "Tinaaaa." She cried. "You are making me blush."


    "Sam, I know things with your cousin did not work out, but it is not you. It was him. He is not someone to worry over. I have seen your videos. You are cool, sarcastic, and can be laid back yet passionate when it is important. The countdown hasn''t started, so you need to go in for a knockout!"


    "Sister, you are cool too.",


    "Pilot, Reinstar, Javo, Luka. You are all brave, strong, noble, and a bunch of hard butts."


    "I think she''s referring to you Pilot." chuckled Reinstar.


    "Tina," grunted Pilot "Listen, head to Galvania."


    "No!" She shouted. "I''m not leaving! They need to hear it. They did not train to quit and fight monsters to lose. So what if she tricked us? She sold her heart a long time ago for power, but you still have your hearts."


    The Mistress raised a brow, feeling a mental shift from the kids. "Huh?"


    "The crystals chose you? No, you chose them. You are Radiant, you are warriors, and you are also human. However, each of you hates that someone is trying to destroy who you are and force you into her bidding."


    "I am no one''s pack mule." Frost narrowed her eyes.


    "Yeah, she wants you to kill and maim under her authority. That is not your choice."


    "Yeah." Lumina agreed.


    "Jake, Amy, Ryu, Christina, Tanya, Sam, be hardheaded, find resolve and kick her ass."


    The fire warrior growled as he raised his head, then slammed it on the ground. The action caused confusion to the Mistress. "Yeah." growled the fire warrior.


    "I didn''t mean like that."


    "Yeah, well." He closed his eyes. "I need something hard to bring me back." Within the darkness of his being, the fire crystal was shining while the rage energy tried to fight it. "Being under her control while everyone else suffers, while my family has to suffer because I gave into my rage." As if reacting to his speech, the fire crystal started shining brighter as the chaotic power was pushed away. "I deny you Mistre-.. no Margaret!"


    "You dare not address me as your mistress?" Her smile lowered further


    "Yes." He opened his eyes, revealing his eyes had changed to the color of his element. "I dare!" Fire burst from his body, canceling the rage energy holding him down. He stood up while a red outline of an aura coated him.


    "I don''t want people to die for you." Lumina closed her eyes. "I won''t be afraid of you, I won''t give in." Her crystal shined brighter than before. "I will never be controlled by you." Her eyes opened, showing radiating orange. "I deny you, Margaret." Her body exploded in orange light, removing the mist. She stood up while coated in an orange aura as she stared at the evil woman.


    Bolt closed his eyes, his crystal copying the others. "No more playing around; I''m not allowing you to move in and act as some creepy overbearing mother. You don''t tell me what to do." Lighting roared as it removed the rage. He stood up, coated in a yellow aura, while his newly yellow eyes glared on. "I deny you, Margaret."


    Closing her eyes, Aqua felt her crystal radiating as it mimicked the others. "I won''t forgo my beliefs to serve you, nor will I give into anger. Rage is a terrible feeling." Water roared out, diminishing the rage energy. Her body was coated in a blue aura as she stood up, her new blue eyes zeroing in on the mistress. "I deny you, Margaret."


    Frost closed her eyes, her crystal mimicking the others. "Never, ever think I will join you for whatever reason. You have no authority over me, you harlot. I will continue to love myself." The red mist vanished as ice flew out of her. Her body was coated in a white aura as she stood up. Her white eyes glared at the evil being. "I deny you, Margaret."


    "Crazy spoiled brat." With his eyes closed, Aero began to concentrate. His crystal was doing the same thing. "All this because your horse was given away. People like you let the littlest things rub you wrong, but I''m not letting you get your way." Wind exploded from him as he stood up with a gray aura. His newly gray eyes glared at her. "I deny you, Margaret."

 Chapter 24 - Ride the Storm (2)

    The monster growled. "CALL ME YOUR MISTRESS! MISTRESS!"


    The fire warrior shook his head. "No, we won''t." The Radiant stared at her with confidence, no fear, and filled with resolve. Blaze took a step forward as he declared. "We are the warriors of order, the Radiant. Surrender, Margaret."


    "NO!" She growled, her gauntlet glowing while angry sparks emerged as she bared fangs. Her form grew more demonic, her skin turning red. "You brats will not deny me. Where did this resolve come from? You were on the ground at my feet, whining, weak, begging. Who were you talking to?"


    "Our consciousness," Aero smirked. "Don''t you have that little voice that says ''don''t do that."


    She roared. "Fine! I don''t need you for my conquest! I will end all of you, then shred all your loved ones! Where is that little girl? I don''t have her rage! I''ll find her and drag her to your corpses."


    "No." Blaze narrowed his eyes. "We''re ending this. RADIANT! RIDE THE STORM!"


    The Mistress of Rage roared and launched a ball of red energy at them. The group avoided the balls by jumping away. The monster''s eyes looked around before centering on Frost, then raced at her with a roar of fury. She swiped at the warrior, but the ice princess moved away, dodging each swipe. However, she failed to dodge one that sliced her skin. The teenage girl hissed, then jumped back while cupping her hands as ice mana began to form.


    "Ice Blast!"


    Thrusting her arms forward, an ice beam flew out and slammed into the rage beast. She was pushed back and into one of the pillars, where it broke off and fell. As it crumbled, the mistress stood there injured and frostbitten. She growled while lifting up her glowing gauntlet.


    "Bright Strike!"


    A painful, burning kick to the face made her fly off her feet. The Radiant of Light landed on the ground, her right leg glowing. Without missing a beat, she raced forward as her leg shined. The Mistress roared in anger and used her glowing, rage-infused hand to swipe at her. Their strikes collided, halting each other. The Mistress used her gauntlet arm to hit, but the girl quickly brought up her arms to block just before being knocked back.


    The gauntlet radiated with power, prompting her to launch rage balls at them. The warriors of yellow and gray raced forward while dodging the multiple spheres. Bolt smiled as he spread his arms apart, two light bolts manifested in his hand. He leaped over a sphere and launched one of the lightning bolts at the rage monster. She blocked it by producing a small barrier with the gauntlet.


    The Wind Radiant clenched his fist, glowing gray as wind manifested around it. He thrust his arm.


    "Tempest Fist!"


    A wind-shaped fist flew out and struck her from the side. The beast angrily turned to face the warrior of wind. However, he raised his other fist and then performed six shadow jabs that produced more wind fists. The rage woman was struck across the body before falling over. She hissed, then flipped over to attack. However, to her surprise, six bubbles floated around her. She looked at each one, then faced the Water Radiant, who produced another bubble by blowing it from her mouth.


    The beast growled and walked forward, touching the bubble as she neared it. Unfortunately, it exploded. The force acted as if she fell 70 feet from the air and into the water. She fell into the rest of the bubbles, where they exploded around her.


    "Bubble Snap."


    The Water Radiant calmly scoffed at the rage monster. The mistress roared in pain. She glowed and launched a beam from her mouth around her. The group evaded the beam as it flew by. The electric warrior, still holding his lightning bolt in hand, leaped toward her with both hands together and slammed into her with an Electric Hammer. She smacked him away in response. A fireball struck her arm, causing her to roar in anger and pain. She clenched as she reached for the pillar, then noticed cracks on her gauntlet.


    "Why?" She looked around at the Radiant, glaring at her defiantly. "Is my rage not enough?" Her eyes glowed. "You are just children. YOU ARE NOTHING BUT NUISANCES!" She picked up the pillar before launching it at them. Unfortunately for her, the group evaded the pillar.


    "Yeah," chuckled Bolt. "If we aren''t being nuisances, we are not doing our job. It''s in the ''Super Warriors Kicking Butt'' handbook."


    "You are a fowl rage-infested cur." Frost crossed her arms. "Looking at you, I don''t feel the need to be angry at you anymore, just... pity."


    "PITY! PITY!" she roared as the gauntlet started radiating while further transforming her into a demon. "No one pities ME!" She clenched her fist. "I wanted the process to be slow, not truly erase your personalities, so now." Her gauntlet rumbled with anger. "I''m going to break your bones, then convert you. Broken minds and bodies are better than healthy ones."


    "You wanted to kill us... but now you still... want to control us?" Aqua growled while trying to resist. "Make up your damn mind!"


    "Leave us alone." Lumina gritted her teeth. "Our lives are our own. Nothing you do here will make us surrender."


    "FOOLS!" She quickly charged forward with her gauntlet radiating violently. She conjured up a ball of rage energy as she got close to them, then slammed it on the ground. The group yelped as they were caught by the attack and were knocked away. The Rage Monster lunged at the fire warrior with her glowing gauntlet. Blaze growled and charged his Blazing Fist to counter. However, Lumina''s Bright Shot struck the beast in the face, which caused her to lose focus. Noticing the window, he quickly grabbed the gauntlet.


    "WHAT!?" She tried to grab him with her other hand, but Aqua and Frost grabbed her arm. Bolt and Aero grabbed her legs while Lumina latched on to her neck.


    "GET OFF!"


    "NOW!" Still clutching the gauntlet, he gathered mana into his hand. "Raging Fire!"


    The others quickly held their hands toward the gauntlet as they channeled their mana.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Wondrous Light!"


    "Howling Wind!"


    "Blistering Lightning!"


    "Rippling Water!"


    "Freezing Ice!"


    "IGNITE!"


    The elements of order poured into the gauntlet, causing it to shake violently as cracks manifested. The Mistress of Rage gave a startled cry. "NO!"


    BOOM


    The gauntlet exploded in a burst of light, causing the group to be thrown away and the mistress screaming in pain as a combination of the elements and rage consumed her.


    Once the light died down, the Rage Mistress dropped to the ground in a heap. Groaning from the pain she received, she stared at her now damaged arm, no gauntlet in sight. The woman raised her head, reaching out to the rage particles.


    "No, all my work." Then her arm started to whither. Her body started to come apart due to the use of the gauntlet. "Ruined."


    "It''s over." the warrior in red declared as he and the others approached her. They looked injured, and their clothes were torn. "You''re done."


    She glared with hatred in her eyes as her body continued breaking down, then... she laughed. "Bravo! HAHAHA!"


    They were slightly shocked at her demeanor change.


    "Defeated? Quite right, but if you survive this. I hope your future enemies kill you!" She screamed loudly as the remaining rage energy gathered to her. The umbrella above de-materialized into energy, then flew toward her, removing the dome. Her body shattered into pieces as laughter echoed in the air. All the rage of the city condensed into a large red orb. Then, it started to shrink while vibrating.


    "She''s going to explode!" gasped the warrior in white in horror.


    "That might destroy the city!" shouted the warrior in blue.


    "Contain it!" shouted the warrior in gray.


    Tired, they gathered around and held out their hands. They closed their eyes, gathering what was left in their reserves, and created a barrier around the red orb.


    "DIE!" The red orb exploded yet was halted by their barrier construct. Unfortunately, the explosive rage of the mistress was trying to break through.


    "Guys, it feels like we''re losing it!" shouted the fire warrior.


    The warrior in blue gazed at the crack formed on her end. "No! She''s breaking through!"


    "KEEP TRYING!" shouted the warrior in yellow. "Marge is not allowed to destroy!"


    Tears started pouring from the warrior in orange as cracks started manifesting on her side. "I''m sorry everyone!"


    "Don''t blame yourself!" The warrior in gray sounded exhausted as he spotted cracks on his side. "We''re all tired."


    "We have to do something!" shouted the warrior in white. "Don''t let her have this!"


    Quickly, Guardian dropped down and held out their hands, adding their own mana to the barrier.


    "Children, we are here!" The leader of Sword Unit shouted. "Good job!"


    "But..." grunted the fire warrior.


    "No worries." the muscular canokian shouted. "Guardian is to assist the Radiant."


    "Even if we''re not Guardian." The bird cringed as she maintained the barrier. "We can''t let this cause destruction."


    "But." growled the violet ninja. "We can''t maintain this forever, so we need to launch it somewhere."


    "Where?" shouted the blue warrior.


    "TO SPACE!" shouted the yellow warrior. "The sun."


    "No," growled the canokian leader. "We don''t know the effect it will have on the sun nor what will happen in space.''


    "Pilot." growled Reinstar. "To space. Where else?"


    The canokian sighed. "Fine, let''s hope there are no repercussions." The man turned to Jake. "Countdown."


    Blaze briefly glanced at the canokian, noticing something in him. Was it pride? He''ll figure it out later because the cracks in the barrier were persisting.


    "On three! One, two." He took a deep breath. "THREE!"


    They yelled with all their might, launching the barrier up in the air. The barrier flew above the city, past the stratosphere, leaving orbit and away from the Earth. When it reached a safe distance from the planet, it exploded in a bright light. If one could hear, they would have heard the angry cry of defeat from the Mistress of Rage.


    Back on Earth, the group watched the small speck that appeared as a blip in the universe. Once it dissipated, the Radiant fell on their butts, exhausted from the battle. They were bruised and bloodied, but they were still alive. The fire warrior breathed a sigh of relief. "We won."


    "YEAH!" the lightning warrior shot up in the air. "WE ARE VICTORIOUS!"


    "How do you have so much energy?" groaned the ice warrior.


    "Wait for it." The water warrior had a small, cheeky smile.


    Quickly, the electric warrior collapsed on his back.


    "Timber." The wind warrior smirked at the fallen warrior. "You knew that would happen."


    "Worth it."


    "Um..." The light warrior turned to all of them. "After finding out the reason... I... feel bad about not feeling bad. She was spoiled; what set her off was giving away a horse." She sighed. "I thought she was persecuted, but."


    "It was her pet, probably." The electric boy said. "I love Buddy Pug, but giving him away won''t lead me to go to war with society."


    "People get angry over anything." The leader of Sword spoke up. "She fell victim to her own rage and... what she found." His eyebrows furrowed. "Javo, Reinstar, tomorrow, head to Salem to investigate."


    "You think it is still there?" The jolly man asked in a serious tone.


    "Whether it is there or not, we don''t want anyone else to find it." He gazed at the children. "No training for the next five days. Rest, and we will resume."


    The group nodded, relieved they did not have to work hard for the next few days. They had barely stopped her campaign and saved the city. The mistress will not plague them anymore. Blaze frowned.


    "I need to head back." Blaze slowly stood up as his transformation wore off. The others reverted as he spoke. "Wonder if mom woke up by now."


    "Yeah," Amy said. "All the rage left them, so they should be fine without her."


    "I will monitor the entire city. Those who had their rage retaken will be closely monitored." said the bird woman.


    "Donut Party?" asked Ryu with excitement.


    "Donut Party!" Sam formed a smile. "I know a place."


    "Hold it." Tanya slowly stood up. "I feel we need to make the donuts and not buy them."


    "Sounds like a good idea." Christina smiled.


    "Excellent." The brown-haired girl cheered. "Do you mind if we use your kitchen?" She looked at each Guardian.


    "Yes." Pilot shrugged. "Just clean after you are done."


    "And leave some for us." Javo held a thumbs up.


    Jake nodded. "Right."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Later, Ishida Household-


    "Odd that the game was canceled." Ms. Ishida spoke while watching TV with her kids. "I don''t remember what happened, but I do feel less irritated."


    "That''s good." smiled Tina.


    "Although." She sighed. "My coworker did ask me out again. I declined."


    He felt a little glad, but a moment later, guilt started manifesting. "Why?"


    "I noticed how he felt about you despite asking one of you to come along. Can''t have him in my life."


    "Good." The young girl nodded. "If he does not like us, then he is no good."


    The spiky-haired teen still felt bad. "Yeah, but things did happen, kind of hard to ignore."


    "I feel fine, though... why everyone collapsed is strange. They chalked it up to a big solar flare." She gazed at the TV from the news showing the red spark of the mistress''s defeat from the sky. "Curious, but that''s the wonders of the universe. I hope nothing else happens.


    "Nothing too bad." said the boy. "Mom, do you mind if my friends come tomorrow?"


    "I don''t see a problem." She said.


    "Thanks, mom."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Hub-


    "That is the report." Pilot stood in front of the monitor where he was talking to the gray-haired old man, the head of Guardian.


    "Interesting." The old man rubbed his chin. "They are already moving in stride. I guess having the young girl at the Hub was not a bad idea."


    "It was a close call." Pilot frowned. "If she were not there, they may have fallen under her power."


    "Maybe, but there is also the scenario they would have fallen even with words of encouragement. Consider this a victory and help them prepare for the coming days."


    "I gave them five days off of training."


    The old man chuckled. "Huh, you''re being lenient."


    "They earned it, but the next thing I am about to tell you, please do not disclose to anyone yet, Sir Zeracakja."


    Zeracakja narrowed his eyes at the seriousness of the tone. "You wouldn''t call me Sir. What is wrong?


    "Tomorrow, I am sending Javo and Reinstar to Salem to track an artifact... that led to the birth of Mistress M."


    "What exactly?"


    "She claimed to have gotten a tablet that held an eye with rectangles encircling it."


    The leader grimaced at the description. "So... you believe she discovered..."


    "Yes, a manuscript of the old tyrant, Valcron."

 Chapter 25 - The Day After (1)

    -Sunday, July 31, 9 am, The Hub-


    The Radiant entered the Living Quarters after a call from the leader of Sword Unit. They found the red-headed canokian standing behind a table with a small brown box in his hand. When the group gathered in front of him, he opened the box, revealing six marble-size gems.


    "Oooh!" The braided girl smiled brightly at the jewels in the box. "Pretty, what is the value?"


    "Cool present." The spiky redhead spoke with less enthusiasm. "I kind of expected something else."


    Pilot sighed. "I planned on giving you these a few months from now, but you defeated the Mistress, so the plan has changed. These are known as Weapon Gems. They are crafted to equip you with a weapon you will most likely adapt to."


    "So, once we absorb them," The short black-haired girl eyed the gems. "We will get a specialized weapon for us?"


    "Correct." Pilot nodded. "Mine introduced me to my sword, but not everyone chooses them. They either pick a weapon themselves or pick a gem and a weapon." He frowned. "Only one Weapon Gem can be equipped in a lifetime."


    The brunette nodded. "We can''t absorb two?"


    "Will it cause us to explode if we absorb two?" asked The faded-cut teen.


    "No, your body will reject another Weapon Gem." The leader informed.


    The spiky raven nodded, then reached out to grab a gem. "Well, I''m interested."


    The teens took a gem and held it in the palm of their hands. Instantly, the gems shattered and absorbed into their hands.


    "Give it a moment. It should click for you on how to summon your weapons."


    A feeling came over them. The group held out their hands, and immediately, their weapons materialized in their hands.


    In Jake''s hand was a broadsword with a three-foot-long blade and a red hilt. Ryu gained a yellow three-section staff with silver tips, Amy received a pair of orange tonfas with a bronze grip, Christina received a naginata with a blue polearm, Sam received a four-foot gray boomerang, and Tanya received an estoc sword with a white hilt.


    The lightning lad analyzed his weapon with glee. "This... is... awesome. They''re like nunchucks except like bo staff.."


    The ice princess smiled at the blade. "Maybe I should have taken fencing lessons."


    The wind teen smirked at his weapon. "With wind, I can make this badass."


    The water girl looked intrigued at the spear. "Interesting."


    The light user seemed to admire the tonfas. "I need practice."


    The fire boy calmly swiped the sword. "I like it, so what does it mean?"


    "The gems analyze your entire being; body, personality, potential, to bequeath you a personal weapon."


    "How come you did not give them to us earlier?" asked the ice teen


    "I wanted you all to learn hand-to-hand combat first." The leader of Sword Unit replied. "It''s what I was taught first before weapon training. You don''t want to be stuck in a situation where you only know how to fight with a weapon. If they break, it will take a week for them to reform completely."


    "That sucks." wind teen. "What you are saying is we need to alternate between bare-handed combat and weapon combat."


    "Also." He formed his sword in his hand. "The more you train and fight with your weapon." He pumped mana in his weapon. The blade quickly turned red, the guard turned square, and the grip turned silver. "Your weapon will evolve depending on how you use your mana."


    "Which is why we are training to increase our reserves." nodded the water warrior.


    "Correct, but before evolving, get better at weapon training." He sent an intense glare. "You don''t want to have a weapon with no skill or control, right?"


    The group nodded.


    "Good, training will begin in a few days." He smiled at them. "Enjoy yourselves, you earned it."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Cairo, Egypt, The Porta Hub-


    "Your problem has been solved before us."


    The tone sounded rude, but was calm. A blonde-haired canokian male sat on a chair, communicating to Pilot. His green eyes stared into the monitor with Javo on the screen. He wore a black jumpsuit with a brown belt. The belt held a thick yellow buckle that held an armor emblem.


    "Don''t be like that, Jin. That is one problem taken care of."


    "True, I congratulate your team." He took a piece of pie and shoved it in his mouth, displaying poor table manners. "The musical fiend eludes with his cowardly tactics."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "You are chewing with your mouth open; that is not how a knight behaves."


    "Pah, it is befitting of a knight." He scoffed. "Hopefully, we can wrap this up. He is looking for something here, and we are about to head out to search for clues." He turned around. "I will be signing off now."


    "Ha ha," Javo noticed something behind his colleague. "Hello."


    "Hi." A calm and cold voice came.


    "Don''t be rude, Jack." came a feminine voice with a Scottish accent. "Salutations! We heard it all! Glad our allies passed the percentage of not dying! Cheers to them!"


    "Hmph." scoffed the boy with a slight German accent. "It''s good, but we don''t need their help yet. Lina and I can handle this."


    In full view, a teenage boy with an induction buzz-cut light brown hair and bronze eyes, a small scar on his right cheek. He had a green handkerchief tied around his neck, a black t-shirt with a white silhouette of a tiger''s head, a tan vest that looked worn, faded blue jeans with holes on the knees, and black front lace-up combat boots. His face looked like he was halfway between stoic and disappointed.


    The other was a teenage girl with short, curly red hair who brought up her finger to adjust her bronze rectangle framed glasses in front of her blue eyes. Freckles around her cheeks and shoulder blades. She wore a blue blouse with a picture of a red flower on the front, brown shorts with front pockets, and blue strap-up hi-tops. She wore a smile that looked like she was plotting something.


    "Great, I need to sign out. Pilot ordered me to check something." The monitor was turned off


    Jin stood up and gazed at the teens. "Ready?"


    "Yes." spoke Jack.


    "Affirmative." Lina nodded.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -London, England. Porta Hub-


    "I''m glad everything turned out well."


    Sitting in front of a computer was a canokian woman with pink and red hair. In full view, she wore a short-sleeved red tunic, a small red scarf around her neck, elbow-length red gloves with red trimmings, a red skirt with red tights, and a pair of knee-high white boots with black straps.


    "Yep." Reinstar appeared on the monitor. "They proved who they are, Selen-ja. I was worried, but no problem. A maiden like myself is proud."


    "How long has it really been? We should get tea with Luka and the others."


    "It has been seven months. When you wrap this up, we can ask the others back home to schedule tea and sweets. Speaking of schedules, are you two able to leave?"


    She shook her head. "No, I found the artifact, but it won''t work with just the two of us. It might need The Count for all three of us to get out, but he''s hiding somewhere and sending monsters. She feels bad about us being trapped."


    "It can happen to anyone."


    "She took it personally, yet is determined to find The Count. We still got all of England to find him."


    "Yeah... oh?" The ninja''s eye caught something. "Hello"


    "Hi..."


    The canokian woman turned around at the girl standing in the doorway with her hands behind her back. A short teenage girl with a medium brown skin tone and long brown hair tied in a high-side ponytail. She wore a gray athletic shirt with purple trimmings, black athletic pants with purple trimmings, and around her waist was a black leather jacket. She wore a pair of purple sneakers. The colors of her eyes were different from the others: the right eye was deep blue, and the left eye purple.


    The girl looked a bit shy when seeing the shinobi on the screen.


    "This is Reinstar."


    "I''m Blair," She nodded to her. "Selen-ja, I''m heading home."


    The woman nodded. "Alright, also, the others won against the Mistress."


    She lightly smiled. "That''s good... nice to meet you, Reinstar." She left the room.


    "She seems... lively."


    "It took a while for her to open up to me." She sighed. "She''s nice once she opens up to you."


    "I''m sure when she meets the others, she will join in their nonsense of making disgusting pies and straying off topic during serious discussion."


    "They sound like a good group of kids."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Ishida House, 12:30 pm-


    Instead of spending time at the Hub, the gang decided to use Jake''s house after the fire warrior invited them over. Ryu was grilling hamburgers, hot dogs, and some veggie meats. Across the yard, Christina, Jake, Sam, and Tina were playing volleyball. In the kitchen, Amy and Tanya were seen putting donuts in the oven after deciding on the flavor.


    "There." chirped the brown-haired girl. "I''m glad we decided on Almond Butter Donuts."


    The braided-haired girl nodded. "A lot more appealing than..." She scowled. "Avocado Donuts."


    "They might be good! You don''t know it will taste bad."


    "I don''t trust us to make them. You cannot put avocados on everything. We''ll save that for the next time we experiment with food."


    "The theme will be donuts, and I will make them. You can." She smirked. "Go with shrimp."


    "Absurd. I''ll make them, and you will eat them whole."


    Amy had a fire in her eyes. "Challenge accepted!"


    "Do you all often experiment with food?"


    The girls glanced up at the matriarch approaching them with potato salad.


    The braided girl nodded. "Only once, but we are planning to do more later."


    "Just a fun game. We make something, then force each other to eat them." spoke the brunette


    "As long as you enjoy yourselves." She handed Tanya the potato salad. "I''ll watch the time. Go enjoy yourselves."


    "Thank you for your hospitality." Amy smiled at her


    "It is no problem." The older woman smiled gently. "I am happy to have you all. Jake feels embarrassed when talking about you, but Tina has a lot of positive things to say about you both."


    "Ah..." The ice girl felt bashful. "She''s just being nice."


    "We like her too!" chirped the light girl.


    "I''m glad you all have a good influence on her."


    "Thank you." They said.


    "Now go out and have fun."


    The girls nodded and went to where the others were playing volleyball. Tanya walked to the table where she placed the bowl. She looked up to see Ryu tending the grill.


    "Ryu." She walked to him. "I would have thought you would join in on the game."


    "I did, but we are taking turns on the grill." He said while putting some food on a plate and flipping other meats. "Although, I keep wondering why you wanted a vegetarian patty. I have seen you devour a steak after training with your hands covered in barbecue sauce."


    She grimaced. "I was famished. Is it wrong that I want to have less red meat?"


    "Nope, just wanted to know if you faked being a vegetarian."


    "If I do, I will let everyone know."


    "Cool," He picked up a bean burger. "This is for you."


    "Thank you... I know this is not my business, but are you and your father good?"


    "Ah, you heard that." He sighed. "He''s a regional manager, so he is busy working from his office, traveling to other branches to check up on them, and working weekends sometimes. He used to be around more." He smirked at her. "He and uncle are where I get my nifty humor from." He wiggled his eyebrows while grinning.


    "Is that your attempt at flirting?" She said humorously.


    "Uh... no. I was just being funny." He rubbed his head sheepishly.


    "Careful when you do that; some might take it seriously."


    "Basically, I am mad he''s not around every weekend." He shrugged. "It''s life."


    "Life, yes." She placed a ketchup on the bean patty. "But if the battle with that woman taught me something, we can''t let our anger consume us." She gazed into his eyes. "Right?"


    He nodded with a smile. "Right."

 Chapter 26 - The Day After (2)

    "Sam," The upbeat girl held up the volleyball. "Do you mind if Tanya, Christina, and I use your account to react to a drama called ''Close Lane''?" Then she spiked the ball.


    "Sure," The wind warrior dove in and hit the ball over the net. "As long as there is no political commentary. I might get more views and subscribers if I have girls on my channel." The ball was sent to Christina. "Although, we would have to react to a movie, the six of us... or seven if Tina wants in."


    "Depends on the movie." The young girl watched as the water girl hit the ball.


    Jake cupped his hands as the ball came at him. "What kind of movie?" He knocked it to the brunette.


    "Something we have not seen before: obscure, classic, or recent."


    "I can get behind that." The spiky raven watched as the ball flew out of bounds. "We lost, Sam."


    "Yep," He chuckled. "Remember, we have to at least act shocked during the movie."


    "Movie?" Tanya approached them.


    "We get to use his account to do react videos." The water girl picked up the ball. "Then we have to come together to react to a movie we have not seen before."


    "Bad movies?" Smirked the braided girl. "That would be painful to watch? Okay!"


    "And comment on how bad it is." said the spiky raven. "We need to scour the internet."


    "DUDES!" The group glanced at the spiky redhead near the grill. "Are you coming to eat or not!? I WILL EAT EVERYTHING!"


    "Then you''ll get a stomach ache after!" The short, raven-haired girl shouted. "Don''t want a repeat of last year?"


    "He stopped eating hot dogs for five months." The brunette giggled.


    "We better save him." The faded-cut teen nodded as he walked over.


    The group made their plates and sat at the table.


    "So..." Jake spoke. "We defeated Mistress M, saved the city, and I think we upgraded our power."


    "And we got weapons." grinned Ryu. "I looked it up: a three-sectioned staff, aka the coiling dragon staff. Nunchucks that act as bo-staff."


    "My eyes are orange now." said the cheerful brunette. "I looked myself in the mirror to see if anything had changed, only the eyes."


    "My eyes are more eggshell than white." spoke the braided girl.


    "We couldn''t have gotten that upgrade if little sis didn''t encourage us." The wind warrior smiled at the non-powered person.


    "Thank you for calling us out." The water warrior nodded to Tina. "''Be hardheaded, find resolve, and kick ass.'' That''s going to be our motto."


    The girl blushed deeply. "I did not know what to do. I was hearing what she said, and I just... I wanted to do something. I can''t go there, so I turned up the volume and screamed."


    "That picked us up." The light girl spoke sincerely. "I don''t want to imagine if we gave in."


    "Not in this timeline, of course." The electric boy said while his mind wandered. "Although, that can be classified as the dark timeline, and this can be the light timeline."


    "Let''s not worry about that timeline." said the wind boy. "Thinking about the multiverse is a headache."


    "Then don''t think about it." The fire boy waved off the idea. "The only universe and timeline we should focus on is this one." He took a bite of his burger. "Juicy."


    "I put all my heart and soul into that burger." grinned the redhead. "Every ounce of soul."


    "I thought it tasted corny." smirked the spiky-haired teen.


    They laughed.


    "Okay, so we got the rest of August to have fun until school starts or in case the others need us." Amy looked around them. "What should we do?"


    "Scary movie night." spoke Sam.


    "We haven''t been to a theme park," Jake said. "That carnival does not count."


    The group discussed ideas on what to do. Ms. Ishida poked her head and smiled at them, and then her phone started to vibrate. She picked up to answer.


    "Hello? Dad?" She smiled. "See you soon."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Salem, Mass.-


    Javo and Reinstar walked through the forest with a mana-tracking tablet designed to track specific artifacts. For added measure, they disguised their appearance to look human.


    "Err." growled the muscular canokian. "This city still feels wrong. When will the rep come to clean this?"


    "Who knows." The shinobi walked and stared at the tablet. "A maiden like myself does not need to feel mad."


    "This does not feel as bad as yesterday." the man whistled. "Even though we were stopping it from moving, that much power still affected us. I remembered enemies that ticked me off, people who chose the wrong path, and... my brother."


    "Same, I know of a fellow shinobi I had a falling out with. Let''s say she did not like the clan''s ways and wanted more freedom."


    "Luka cried that night." frowned the man. "Being a medic can be a difficult job, and I am sure there are other things she is angry about. Pilot probably felt angry about that time." He narrowed his eyes. "Shame what happened."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "A traitor in his previous team caused a mess." Narrowing her eyes after she first heard about it. "I heard his old team was good."


    "That''s how Pilot the Crimson Blade was born and, according to Selen-ja and Jin, his current personality."


    "Oh, so he wasn''t always a stoic stick in the ass?"


    "No, he was a troublemaker with Yojo and Jarlon. More willing to crack a joke, break curfew, and be more jolly. Then, after the incident, he traded most of his humor to become the man we know now."


    "That is why he is serious in training." She hummed. "We all are, but he is more... what do humans call it...Drill Sergeant. Yes, more of that than us."


    "How important is the rank?"


    "Don''t know, but his way is working." She chuckled before sighing. "I hate tracking jobs; always boring."


    "I know, but we have to make sure this thing is still here for us to collect and lock up. Reminds me of the last time the two of us were on a mission together."


    "That ended with us in the middle of the woods like this." She frowned. "I lost my pants in the middle of that escape."


    "But we are alive." He laughed.


    "Yeah, yea- huh?" She looked down at the tablet, her eyes widening as it shook. "Huh, looks like we found what we are looking for."


    "Finally!" The man smiled joyfully. "We don''t have to search all of Salem."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Ishida House-


    Once the donuts were ready and placed on a plate, the group grabbed a donut as they moved to the living room, where they lounged around.


    Ryu took a bite of the donut. "These are great!"


    "Amy and I made them with passion." Tanya spoke up with a smooth smile. "Be sure to eat all of our passion."


    The redhead nearly choked while the others chuckled. The joker gave her a glance. "So... our food was." He grinned. "Soulfully passionate."


    There was a few seconds of silence until Jake spoke.


    "Lame."


    The redhead shrugged. "There is someone out there who is laughing, no matter how corny or bad it is."


    "Speaking of corny." Sam looked through his phone. "The DVD of ''Time of a Cackling Spinster'' was just delivered. When do you want to react?"


    "We can try tomorrow." said Christina. "I read that it was so bad people left the theaters."


    Before anyone could respond, the doorbell rang.


    "I''ll get it." called the matriarch as she approached the door. When she opened the door, she smiled brightly at the appearance of a smiling elderly man with a beard and a white suit. "Dad."


    "Keiko."


    They both hugged each other, then the man let go and grabbed his two rolling suitcases. He looked around at the interior as he walked in. "The neighborhood is nice, and the house is not bad." The man stopped at the entrance to the living room and gazed in.


    "Grandpa!" Tina leaped up and embraced him. "I forgot you would come today."


    "My little firefly." He hugged her back. As he let go, he saw Jake approaching. The two of them hugged. "And the grasshopper."


    "Hey, grandpa." He let go as he grinned. "I''m glad you came."


    He nodded. "I figured why not visit your new home." He looked at him. "You seemed downtrodden in the last video call before your move." He looked past him at the others. "But you seem to have that spark back."


    The spiky-haired teen chuckled. "I''m fine. These are my friends. Gang, this is Grandpa Masaru."


    "Hello!" They greeted respectfully.


    "Hmm... that is odd, speaking in unison. It''s like you are all rehearsed for greeting your elders." He eyed them. "Sometimes the innocent act means you are hiding something." He narrowed his eyes. "You all aren''t hiding anything, are you?"


    "No." Jake responded as he grinned widely while sweat dripped from his face. The others had blank looks while smiling.


    He stared for a few moments before chucking. "I''m messing with you all. However, you are growing up... getting into mischief is what teenagers do. You don''t smell of alcohol, nor do I see any evidence. Your mother would punish you and throw the rest of you out. Ah, you all are planning a road trip."


    "None of us can drive."


    "That never stopped me." He wiggled his eyebrows. "In my youth, I took my father''s car, then drove to the roughest part of Japan and almost got killed in an underground roulette competition."


    "Does getting into an altercation with a hillbilly over a cliff count?" the redhead raised his hand.


    "You still have not told us the entire story." The gossip girl glared at him.


    "Son, whatever happened, I''m sure it counts."


    "Fighting beasts and a crazy woman obviously counts." whispered the young boxer.


    "Beyond natural." whispered the brunette. "Maybe we could challenge skater boys to a competition."


    "No..." whispered the lawyer''s daughter. "That''s not life-altering enough, but still no."


    The old man perked up, sniffing the air. "Oh, what is that smell?"


    "We made donuts." The brunette spoke up. "You can have some if you want!"


    "Thank you." The old man gazed at the suitcase and walked over. "I also bought you two gifts." He unzipped one of them and took both boxes. He passed one to Jake, with his name on it to him. The boy opened it up to reveal an analog wristwatch.


    "Interesting, is it a Rolex?"


    "No, paying more than a paycheck for something that tells time is not worth buying. 50 dollars." He handed his granddaughter a long rectangular box. "That, I walked into another shop and bought."


    Tina opened the box, and her eyes widened at the beautiful twelve-inch red-orange feather. "It''s pretty."


    "It''s a hair clip. The owner told me a long and compelling story about it."


    "It is nice." She turned to the others. "Jake, what do yo-." She stopped speaking at the slightly perplexed look on his face, then turned to others who were also looking in her direction with equally perplexed looks."


    "Uh..." Jake spoke up. "What is the story?"


    "I can tell you later." He walked away. "It is nothing of importance... now, if you excuse me, I am grabbing a donut." He waved them off as he left the room."


    The young girl watched them leave, then looked to the others. "How bad is it?"


    "It''s not bad." said the older brother. "I was surprised."


    The brunette approached the girl and looked at the feather. "It feels... warm, kind of like a toasty fire on a cold evening."


    "Accurate." The braided girl stood up. "It does not have a mighty prevalent presence of mana. It''s... small."


    "The question is." The short-haired raven female approached the sister. "Are we going to expect something dangerous?"


    "Dudes," The prankster stood up quickly while excited. "A mysterious feather belonging to a strange bird. That''s our next adventure!"


    "You say that," The young boxer walked up. "But is it? For all we know, nothing will come from this feather. Your old man bought it from a suspicious clerk."


    "You just don''t like birds." The redhead smirked in his direction.


    "Only those stupid geese and crows, that''s it. They are the true monsters!"


    "I think we should tell Guardian." spoke Christina. "They should at least know."


    "No," replied Tina. "Not until Grandpa leaves. What if they take it and lock it up somewhere? You all said it''s not dangerous."


    "We said it has weak mana," said Tanya. "Does not mean it is not dangerous."


    Jake looked at the others. "I think it''s fine. We''ll let them know as soon as grandpa leaves."


    "Right, let''s not think about any doom or gloom right now." Amy smiled. "This is just a party for friendship."


    "And donuts!" shouted Ryu. "Get some more before you old man decides to eat them all."


    "Yeah..." Sam had fire in his eyes. "Let''s go."


    The gossip girl glanced at the feather and shrugged. "We''ll keep it a secret."


    "Thank you." smiled the younger girl.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Hub, Science Lab, Evening-


    The four Guardian members stood before a table. It held a tool that appeared to be a metal backpack with a suction tube attached.


    "Does it have to be ridiculous?" asked the annoyed redhead.


    "Yes," giggled the bird woman. "They believe this will be the most efficient way to gather the leftover rage in Salem. Just stand on the highest plane and activate it."


    "I like it." laughed the muscular man.


    "Eh." the shinobi shrugged. "Figured it would be more unique."


    "Luka, tomorrow you will head to Salem." Pilot turned left and then approached a large cylinder container at the end of the room. A stern gaze on his face. "Then there is this."


    "Even at the bottom of a lake, it looks brand new." Reinstar frowned deeply.


    "If I could destroy it there, I would have." growled Javo.


    Luka shook her head. "Dreadful."


    In the container, floating in liquid, was a 16-inch tall bronze-looking stone tablet with a red eye and four black rectangles encircling it. From how it looked, it was as if it was staring straight into your being with hatred as it cursed your existence.

 Chapter 27 - Enjoying the Calm (1)

    -Aug 5th, 9 am, Friday, The Hub, Training Room-


    The Training Room transformed into farmland. Pilot, Reinstar, and Javo stood before the transformed teens who were ready to start training. The sword-wielding warrior nodded to them. "You are well rested. Now, it is time to return to learning. I am aware your academics are coming up soon, but that does not mean you can slack off. There is a reason why we gave you the Dummy Dolls, not just to be in two places at once but to make sure you are not in trouble with those who are unaware of who you are, right?"


    "Right!" They shouted in unison.


    "I am allowing three or four training days during your time at academia. You don''t want to be too tired to learn or train." He crossed his arms. "Activate Training Gear."


    Appearing before them were dark gray constructs of their current weapons.


    "These are practice weapons." He watched as the group took them. "So you won''t hurt yourselves too badly." He nonchalantly stared at the spiky redhead. "Ryu."


    The yellow warrior chuckled. "Uh, I won''t?"


    "You get too excited over dangerous things. Remember, curiosity is a double-edged sword."


    "Yes, sir." He nodded calmly.


    "Now then, Jake, Tanya, you two have swords, but your fighting styles may differ. Though I have a sword, I know very little fencing techniques. If the others don''t know, then the Training Room is the tool you will need to improve your weapon skills."


    The shinobi nodded. "We looked at the best trainers of both worlds and added them to the memory unit."


    Materializing between them was a gray mannequin armed with tonfas. It twirled them around before moving into a defensive stance.


    "Instead of beasts, you will get artificial weapon dummies," Javo spoke. "The parameters are adjusted to ensure you aren''t beaten too badly."


    "Neat." Lumina readied herself against the mana construct.


    "Hold on." The leader said. "Not yet." A practice sword materialized in his hand. "Jake, try and slice me."


    The fire warrior chuckled weakly. "I''m going to end up on my back."


    "But think about the experience points!" the lightning warrior smirked. "Then you can transfer those points to increase your sword stats. 0 to 100!"


    "You will be alright." reassured the light warrior. "Try and get one good hit."


    Blaze snorted as he ran up with the practice sword in hand and swung it. However, the canokian blocked the weapon with his own. The teen twirled around for a horizontal cut, only to be blocked by the man.


    "Remember this: your weapon is an extension of yourself." The leader of Sword raced forward and swiped the sword at the opponent''s incoming blade. The decisive strike knocked the blade out of the boy''s. Blaze watched the blade fall to the ground before turning to his training partner. He froze when the artificial blade met his throat. Even though it would not cause harm, it still felt uncomfortable.


    "Don''t take your eyes off your opponent if you are disarmed; be ready for a situation where you will be without a weapon." He shifted to the rest. "Don''t hold your weapon too hard nor too loose. We will teach you how. Ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "Then training starts."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Living Quarters, second floor, 3 hours later-


    "I do wonder," Ryu said as he gazed at the door with a picture of a red bar. "What is in here?"


    "It''s locked." said Christina as she walked up. "Don''t think about it."


    "I know, but this is like a mystery of mysteries." He rubbed his chin as the gears in his brain turned. "What is in the hidden door, and will it be revealed?"


    "Keep thinking because it''s going to stay closed."


    "You don''t have permission." spoke the bird woman while walking up to them.


    "Yeah, it''s not like Pilot would allow it." said the redhead.


    "Not quite." The bird woman stared at the bar. "But it is for medical purposes."


    "Ah, so that''s where you keep your maddening super experiments."


    "Sure." the woman humored him with a smile before walking away. "Your friends are planning something."


    The water girl gazed up at the door. "I am curious."


    "Yeah." he shrugged. "We''ll leave that mystery up in the air like that feather and the identities of the other Radiant."


    "You know we are allowed access to their profiles, right?"


    "We are?"


    "Yes." She jabbed a finger on his head. "Ever since we stopped that woman. Let me guess, you zoned out during the discussion. They also wrote our profiles to send to the head of Guardian."


    "Oh... are the others cool?"


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Go look them up." She walked away. "It''s really important to know who they are in case we meet them."


    "Alright, time for some research!"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Aug 6, 12 pm, Saturday. Orlando House-


    Tina stood before the home of the electric jokester. While the boy was not home, she was told his little brother had arrived home last night from camp. With nothing else to do, she decided to visit the brother and maybe form a friendship. It was fun being with the others, but when they were out fighting threats, it did get lonely. The canokian were cool, but... when the time came for venturing to Galvania, she may not be allowed to go. All she will do is go to school and live a boring life.


    "Maybe I can convince them to take me to the kingdom. That''s safe, right?"


    She shrugged off the idea for later, then knocked on the door. After a few moments, a boy opened the door. He scratched his flat, redhead hair while staring at her. He placed his hands in his pockets and started slouching.


    "Hello?"


    "You''re Kite, Ryu''s brother."


    "Yeah?" Then he raised his eyes slightly. "Ah, Ryu said you would show up. I''m having some friends over later to LARP. You want to join?"


    "What is LARP?"


    He smiled slightly. "Live Action Role Play. We act like we are fighting in ancient times. Knights and Dragons."


    "Hm... okay, it won''t hurt to join."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Hotspot-


    "Ah, I miss this so much! Cabin food is okay, but food in civilization is better!" said a teenage boy with a small brown mohawk who chewed down on a burger


    "Yep! Nothing beats this!" A biracial boy with curly hair said as he munched on a burger.


    "..." A boy with shaggy blonde hair and a fedora took a bite of his burger while looking at his phone.


    After they returned from camp, Ryu invited his two friends over to meet Jake and Sam. Unknown to him, the duo brought another kid he had seen sparingly at school.


    "Well then... Jake, Sam, that''s Lance." He pointed to the guy with the mohawk. "Jamie." He pointed at the curly-haired boy. "And Kyle, we never hung out before, though." He pointed to the fedora-wearing boy.


    Lance nodded. "The Camp is where we became bros, we are now... Silent Kyle, Jousting Lance, and Madman Jamie."


    "And you made nicknames." said the faded-cut youth. "


    Kyle leaned in to whisper to the curly-haired boy. "Huh, I see. Jake."


    "Yes?"


    "If you give Kyle the info, he can send all the people from that video a lifetime subscription to a cult. By the way, not cool."


    "Uncool!" Lance pointed at him. "Need to avoid women like that, and false amigos are no good."


    The spiky raven shook his head while a bit worried. "No, you don''t have to. I''m not into revenge."


    The quiet boy whispered into Jamie''s ear. "Ah, he was testing you; you''re alright. However, he did send him an email with a virus."


    The soccer lover''s eyes widened, and his face went pale. "Wh-Why? But you will get in trouble."


    The silent boy held a nonchalant stare, and then gave a thumbs-up in a cool way. The mohawk teen nodded thoughtfully. "You only live once."


    Sam and Ryu laughed while Jake facepalmed."


    "Anyway," Lance grinned at them. "The three of us are creating a podcast, something you weren''t interested in, Ryu."


    "There are a lot of them, dude."


    "We know, but ours will just be talking about the unknown, the supernatural, like Bigfoot, Lockness, Death Melody, Solar Flare Blackouts, mole men, Krampus."


    "Solar Flare Blackouts, I know." Jake perked up. "But Death Melody?"


    "Death Melody." Lance shivered. "People have been hearing it all around the world. Hearing that melody means you are moments away from dying."


    "Or in a coma... or with a zombie-like look." Jamie pondered. "Hearing the melody is no good." He slammed his hand on the table. "Our podcast is called ''Unknown to Us'' by J.K.L., what do you think?"


    "Sounds cool." Ryu smiled.


    "We''ll be busy on it, but then on certain occasions, we can have a mega collab with ''Guyverman Reacts.''" He grinned toward the faded-cut teen. "If you want to."


    "Hmm." Sam rubbed his chin. "It would be an interesting business venture. A contract will have to be made up, though."


    "It''s a deal." Lance smiled before frowning. "Ryu, we may be busy, but we can find time to hang out."


    "It''s cool." Ryu grinned.


    The mohawk boy nodded, then snapped his fingers. "Oh, and there is one other thing."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Angelo Household-


    "Lance and I are dating." A girl with short red hair in a messy bob hairstyle.


    With exasperation, Christina slammed her head on the table. "I knew you two would become a couple. I dreaded for two years after someone dared you to kiss him."


    "That''s not nice, Chrissy." smiled Amy. "Lance is just another guy with an interesting outlook."


    "Seeing you like this makes me think this Lance is... unique." Tanya spoke.


    "Yep." spoke a girl with short purple hair with bangs covering her left.


    As soon as their friends returned to town, Amy invited Rei and Naomi to her house.


    "Get used to it. We argued about something I forgot about, then made out." Her face grew in a dark shade of red. "We almost went far."


    "I don''t want to hear it." sighed the violet-eyed girl.


    The caramel-eyed girl leaned in playfully. "Tell me more."


    "Tanya!"


    "Other than that, nothing else except for us zoning out. Lance thinks aliens did the Solar Flares to study us. Between that and the Death Melody, I''m sure he has a lot for his podcast."


    "Death Melody?" questioned the brunette, who looked worried.


    "Just some bizarre conspiracy or whatever." The redhead leaned in. "Enough about that nonsense. Lily called me to sign a document. Christina, I''m sure you investigated, but why did you sign it?"


    "Before I signed it, I forced her to call her grandmother to ensure it was legit. Then, I had Tanya get her father to craft a ''Terms of Agreement.''"


    "Father loves the fresh smell of the law on paper." smirked the braided girl. "The look on her face when I presented it to her was priceless."


    "In the terms, the antagonizing cannot be soul-crushing or cause any property damage." said the gossip girl. "The hijinks have to be tamed, and name-calling will not drift into forbidden territory."


    "Not to insult our moms." The brunette spoke. "We don''t have friends nor trust them. Just not be mean to us every day." she frowned. "Robert is a different story, but it seems Jake is on his radar."


    "Hmm..." Rei''s sapphire eyes stared ahead. "Well, as long as Robert has a different target. This Jake can probably take care of himself. I guess I will sign it."


    "Me too." replied Naomi.


    Rei nodded. "Now then, I''m thinking of making a band. I''m on the keyboard, and Naomi is on the guitar. We need two or three more people to make this band rise. Singer, bass, drums. I could use your help with some things."


    "Sounds awesome!" said the light girl. "I can help design your logo, and Chrissy will be your manager."


    "Not a manager." The water girl shook her head. "But I can launch a rumor to watch out for your band to get people interested."


    "Tanny?" The brunette faced the braided-haired girl.


    "Hmm." The braided girl nodded. "I might know someone. She reached out to me recently. Also, I could teach you a few dance moves."


    "Awesome!" smirked the keyboard player. "At some point, I''m going to get Lance to use his podcast to advertise us... if he gets it off the ground and gets fans."


    "He has something people want to talk about." said the light girl. "Adding in the mysteries of our lives could bring in all the fans." A thought came. "Oh, you can have one of your songs be a theme song for their podcast and make a song about a particular mystery. Oh an-."


    "Easy, girl." The violet-eyed teen turned to the brunette. "Don''t ramble off."


    "I''m excited!" giggled the green-eyed girl. "New things are happening."


    "Too bad Diana moved away," Naomi spoke. "Any of you spoken to her?"


    "No, she deleted her social media accounts." sighed Amy. "I''m sure she will reach out."


    Christina nodded. "I still need to apologize to her."


    "I can still punch Kai, right?" Rei growled.


    "No," The brunette shook her head. "A punch to his face won''t solve anything."


    "Fine, so... what else have you been up to?"


    "Just normal days." replied the brunette.

 Chapter 28 - Enjoying the Calm (2)

    -Evening, The Hub, Meeting Room-


    Pilot rubbed his chin. "The Death Melody. Sounds similar to Jin''s report."


    Jake grimaced. "Yeah, I thought you all would need to know, plus you might want to listen to his podcast."


    "Your friends are wasting time chasing things that might not exist." scoffed the leader. "Your academia is starting soon; shouldn''t they prepare?"


    "Some... people just want to waste time before school starts?"


    "Knowledge is power, Jake." Pilot crossed his arms. "That''s a lesson I have taught you all."


    "I know."


    "Other than that, is there anything else?"


    The spiky-haired teen''s eyes softened, then looked away. "Well...I had these thoughts about them for a while. Friends or a team of strangers. We all got together because the crystals came to us. I was worried that we would stop hanging out after defeating the Mistress and only get together when a threat emerged, but that did not happen. We still do stuff outside of fights. Sometimes, I think we wouldn''t be friends if this happened."


    "You don''t know that." The red-haired man''s eyes soften a little. "Even if you had not moved to Parkerville and if the crystals did not come to you, there could have been a small chance for you all to meet."


    "Yeah... despite that, I was afraid we would just be teammates."


    "You are teammates and friends. Not everyone who becomes part of a team, whether military, recreational, or professional, becomes friends. I know some that I work well with that I don''t like and will never go to a tavern with. There are others I will share a drink with and join in recreational activities. Javo and I went to a bar 3 days ago, Reinstar and I discussed history and food, and Luka and I discussed literature."


    "Huh, I never pegged you to be the literature type."


    "Reading is an essential brat. I also build miniature ships in glass."


    The information surprised the boy. "Never thought that about you. I always thought you were a weapons nut."


    The leader scoffed at him. "I''m much more than you think." He sighed. "I behave the way I am because I want each of you to know how serious I am about your training. We are preparing you against foes that are crafty and dangerous. As the team leader, you need to help keep up morale.


    "And what about the others? I don''t think being their leader is alright because they have more experience."


    He turned around and typed on the console to activate the monitor. He typed it up and brought up twelve folders with the names of each of the Radiant. "Blair, Jack, and Lina are not the type to want to lead." An image shows a young canokian woman featuring sharp yellow eyes and dark green hair tied into a spiky ponytail resembling the plumage of a peacock.


    "Her name is Zeena Willowbark, the leader of the trio in Galvania. They are currently undergoing a mission, so you won''t see them often unless they come seeking you."


    The spiky-haired raven analyzed the young woman''s face. "She is pretty."


    "She and the other two are six or seven years older than your group and the others overseas." His eyebrows narrowed. "One thing, never underestimate someone based on their looks. A man who looks strong may have a weak constitution, and a beautiful woman who looks helpless may have bloodlust, right?"


    "Yep."


    "I brought her up for two reasons. One, you and her will work together to lead the team. The other is trust. She trusts the other two just like the others trust you. Enough for them to want to bond with you outside of combat. If they did not want to be your friends, then they would not invite you to mind-numbing activities."


    He nodded. "Thank you for reassuring me. I did not want to tell mom and others for different reasons."


    "Your mom won''t understand this life, and you don''t want to offend the others." He said. "You can always come to me, I am your teacher."


    "Yep." The teen smiled at him.


    <hr>


    -Aug 10, Smoothie Shop-


    Tanya and Sam were at the counter ordering smoothies.


    "You believe this place is better than all smoothie stores?"


    "No." She shrugged. "But I do enjoy the fruit punch smoothie they have here."


    "I believe you, sis." He looked at the menu. "Why did Amy drag us to that Flea Market across the street?"


    "She''s looking for fabric for crafting. She recently made a backpack for father."


    "Huh, you learn something new." He nodded. "Maybe I can ask her to craft a belt?"


    The bell by the door rang in the shop.


    "She would if you ask her."


    "Nah, don''t want to break her hobby by asking her to make stuff all the time."


    "Huh, you are here?"


    The braided girl froze at the voice, then took a deep breath before quickly turning to see an annoyed Rita Gonzales standing before her. The faded-cut youth glanced at Gonzales, then at his friend.


    "Hello." responded Tanya.


    Rita scoffed. "You know what to do."


    "She does not have to do anything." Sam frowned deeply.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "I''m not asking you. Ugh, I don''t even feel as irritated as I normally do. Since that blackout, I felt all my anger disappear, but seeing you has slowly brought back all the things I am annoyed at." She smiled cruelly. "Leave, so my mood will improve."


    Tanya stared at the girl who was once her friend. Up to this point, her anxiety came like a waterfall every time they saw each other. Every time, she froze in place and ran away while the girl and the entourage laughed. However, recent events have molded her to realize things about herself, and there are more terrible things than the girl in front of her. She took a deep breath.


    "No."


    The tanned girl was startled while the young boxer smirked. The mean girl frowned at the girl. "Excuse me?"


    "I said no. I will not be intimidated by you, and if I leave." She flicked her hair back. "It means I have places to be." She finished with a raised eyebrow, and her head slightly tilted up confidently.


    "Your smoothies are ready."


    "Like now." Tanya turned on her heels, grabbed the drink holder with four smoothies, and walked out with her head held high. Sam followed after with another drink holder containing smoothies. The mean girl scowled deeply, then turned around while glaring at the worker.


    As the duo walked outside, Tanya breathed a sigh of relief, feeling her anxiety lessen. "That''s progress."


    "You taunted her with that hair flick, then walked out like a boss. You turned it right back on the spoiled princess."


    "Indeed." She smiled. "Thank you for being there."


    "Nah, that was you. She tried to pull her usual attitude on you, but you stood your ground and said, ''No, you leave.''"


    "Mm hm," She picked up her smoothie with pride. "Let''s go."


    <hr>


    -Aug 14, Petalburg Park, 10 pm-


    It was the Petalburg End of Summer Festival. Various games were set up, along with food stalls. Jake, his mom, sister, and grandpa were seen walking through the park.


    "Ha, nothing says end of summer as launching fireworks." said the old man. "A soothing beverage and a cold desert. Ah, the days of youth."


    "Yes," smiled the mom. "Including spending a summer evening with friends while on the fairgrounds."


    "Relieving the past is healthy, right?" the daughter whispered to the brother.


    "Sparingly." he shrugged. "Grandpa, does this remind you of the story you told me about you and your friends hiding the koi fish?"


    "That and trying to impress a girl," he smirked. "I will never forget the craziness of trying to win her affection."


    "And you failed."


    "Of course!" He chuckled. "Jacob, Tina, if your friends are here. Go off and find them, also remember. If there is an opportunity to impress, do it. You never know what you are missing."


    Jake raised an eyebrow. "That''s random."


    "But." He had a warm smile. "It might pop up during a significant moment in your life."


    The sister laughed before leaving. "Kite and his friend are around here. I''ll see you later."


    The boy nodded as he watched her leave, then left a moment later. His grandpa was fun to be around, always having statements that were weird and sometimes helpful. As he walked, he heard his phone ding. He looked at it to discover a link to a live podcast by J.K.L. He clicked the link, put in his earbuds, and started listening.


    "Supernatural lovers," said Lance. "This is the podcast of the century. J.K.L. presents! ''Unknown to us!''. First thing we will talk about! Death Melody! The song that plays before you succumb."


    Jake nodded as he listened to the podcast.


    "Reports around the world have listened to the haunting phenomenon. Some have lost their will to move on, others fall into a coma, and the rest... death. Is this... a myth or fact? As far as I know, if you hear the melody, you may be unaffected, but the person next to you will fall."


    "They say," said Jamie. "It sounds like someone playing the flute, the song... well, think about the Pied Piper nursery rhyme. The one who lures rats and small children away. That tale might be based on something that is... heartbreaking."


    Jake felt a push from behind. He turned around to find a smirking Robert and his two friends.


    "Hi."


    "Jake." He chuckled. "Buddy."


    "Nope." shrugged the spiky raven. "What do you want? If it''s Amy, that is... just sad, dude."


    Robert scowled for a second before smiling. "No, I don''t care about her anymore. All my ire on her is gone," A solemn expression came upon him. "The blackout changed that, so I''m done teasing her."


    "Okay, cool, so are we neutral?"


    "No, I still dislike you," He held up a phone to Jake. "Is this you?"


    Jake watched in dismay as the breakup video with his ex-girlfriend from his hometown played out. A somber mood overtook him, letting out a heavy sigh. "Yeah, it''s me."


    "Pathetic, you let that happen? The way you are with me, I thought you had more backbone."


    "I learned from that." The spiky-haired teen placed his hands in his pockets. "That dating as we are is overrated. We are acting like adults when we should be having fun." He leaned in. "I healed from that... mostly."


    "Overrated?" The jock shook his head. "Sounds like you haven''t moved on."


    "Like when Amy rejected you?" scoffed the fire warrior. "You took it too far."


    "Shut up, I said I was done with her. I shared the video with her and a few other people." He scowled. "The entire school will see you as a loser."


    "My friends know about it. I showed it to them a month ago." Jake took his hands out of his pockets and crossed his arms. "Even if people see it, some might be sympathetic."


    Robert scowled. "Or others will see it as pathetic."


    "Let''s see what happens. Does not matter to me either way."


    "Stupid hedgehog-haired bastard." He scoffed. "You''re no fun."


    "Whatever."


    The jock roughly brushed past with his two friends trailing behind. The spiky raven shook his head as the jock increased the distance between them.


    "Are you okay?"


    He turned to his left to see Amy with a worried expression.


    "I''m fine."


    "He sent me a link to the video with the message ''loser.''" She rolled her eyes. "I was about to reply ''no'' until I saw you all. I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your fault. He''s just... a Mocko Jocko."


    She tilted her, looking slightly confused. "So he''s... a jock that.."


    "Mocks, just a Mocking Jock."


    "Oh..." She giggled. "That''s kind of funny."


    "Ryu would say it differently."


    "Yeah, but you said it first. It''s more of an insult to his image."


    "I''m sure he imagines himself somewhere with a bigger pedestal. I think he''s over you. Removing all that rage was probably a good thing."


    "I asked Luka. She will still monitor for the next three months, but so far, everybody is fine."


    "I hope so,"


    "Forget about him and your old problems." She placed her hands on her hips, acting like she was ready to solve a crime. "This is the now!" She pointed at him. "Rub off that far-off look and give me a close-up look."


    The boy snorted and leaned in with a smug look. "Like this?"


    The girl leaned back while giggling. "That''s too close."


    "But you wanted a closeup."


    She pushed his face away. "Yeah, yeah. Come on." She turned to her left. "The fireworks are starting soon."


    "Alright."


    Amy led Jake to where the rest of the Radiant and their friends were, in one of the pavilions where J.K.L. was running their live podcast. They joked, ate food, and had fun until the fireworks lit the sky. Jake smiled at the rockets sparkling in the night sky, enjoying the day with the gang. He never imagined his life turning out like this when he first arrived: gaining powers, fighting supernatural threats, and forming friendships. His life had changed for the better despite other threats out there.


    "We''ll ride the storm." He whispered.


    <hr>


    -Aug 20, The Hub, Meeting Room-


    The leader of Sword stared at the Head of Guardian on the monitor.


    "Normally, you send a memo to Luka. What happened?"


    "There is an urgent matter that requires your presence. It won''t be a short mission. It might take a month or two due to how you will be traveling and where you will be going."


    "Will I be alone?"


    "No, you will not. One of them will be your protege."


    Pilot narrowed his eyes. "What is the mission?"


    "Where you will be going, you may run into Jarlon."


    "Why him." He grimaced. "We are not on speaking terms."


    "Because we and him have learned the ''his'' location, the one who caused the rift in your old team."


    The redhead clenched his teeth, and his eyes hardened, barely controlling anger as he stared, glowering at the imagined person he wished to slay. He slammed his aura-coated fist on the table, cracking it. "I''m heading over there now."


    "Pilot," Zeracakja''s voice was firm and had an edge. "I did not tell you this so you will rush in like a fool."


    "Fine, I will tame myself." He calmed down. "When do I need to come?"


    "Tomorrow at your earliest."


    Pilot nodded. "Then it settled. I''ll let everyone know."

 Chapter 29 - The Melodic Menace (1)

    -Aug 26, The Hub, 2:40 pm-


    Javo leaned back on the couch in the Living Quarters, playing a game system on one of the monitors. Reinstar walked up beside him, then plopped down the couch. She looked at him curiously, then rolled her eyes at what she saw on the screen.


    "Why are you playing something that is basically your life?"


    "I don''t see a problem." chuckled the muscular man. "People in this world have armies and play as soldiers in these games. Why not play a game with a canokian... or reincarnated elf person wielding a magic sword and saving it from a reincarnating tyrant while at the command of a reincarnated princess?"


    The shinobi nodded. "Reincarnated, huh? Why not chop the head off and bury it in the ocean?"


    "I think that is immortality."


    BEEP...BEEP...BEEP


    The duo quickly stood up at the slow-sounding alarm.


    "Trouble dares to seek us?" Javo growled.


    Reinstar gripped a kunai. "Let''s find out what they want."


    "No!" The bird woman raced by them with an emergency kit. "That''s the alarm to let me know an injured patient is arriving. One of the Porta Hubs came back and sounded the medical alarm."


    Their eyes widened before quickly following Luka toward the hallway leading to the Teleporter Room. They ignored the room while racing to a door at the end of the hall. The door opened, leading to a hanger with two vehicles that looked to be two RV trucks stacked on top of each other. At the end of the hanger, a large door opened, revealing the ocean. The trio stopped to wait for the arrival of one of the Porta Hubs. After a moment, the group noticed a large shadow moving across the floor before materializing into a hovering Blue Porta Hub that was using camouflage mana tech. It crashed to the ground, causing worry to the trio. Quickly, Luka raced forward just as the door to the side of the vehicle opened up.


    Emerging from the door was a frantic Lina with blood on her clothes, "LUKA! Jin is injured!"


    Reinstar and Javo''s eyes widen. "What?"


    Luka ran in, passing Jack, who walked out with an angry look. He marched past the Guardian members wordlessly as he left the hangar. The duo stared at the door the boy passed through before turning to a panicked Lina.


    "Lina O''Grace." Reinstar walked forward and grasped the girl''s shoulders. "What happened?"


    "We failed, we were caught off guard." She clasped her head. "There were too many variables for our success that I did not foresee this. We could''ve finished this month, but he found a bodyguard and the temple."


    "Someone defeated Jin?" The large man had a deep frown.


    "A sneak attack. It was either too fast for Jin, or he was too relaxed! I don''t know!"


    "Calm down." Reinstar sighed. "Start from the beginning."


    <hr>


    -Aug 26th, East Lionhill High School, 3:40 pm


    At the end of the school day, Jake rated the week average. The teachers were okay, lunch was better than at his last school, and the student body was all over the place. There were cliques, but not as bad as he expected. Jocks were still around, a drama club, and the geeks were there. Tanya and Sam had transferred from their respective schools, leading to the six children attending the same facility. Most people stopped caring about the stunts last year and gossiped about the latest topics. One of them was the Death Melody, something the fire warrior was still worried about.


    Then, his worry increased when Guardian told them to come after school for an urgent matter. They couldn''t rush all the way home, and teleporting in the middle of the hallway was a go. So, thanks to Ryu''s joking suggestion, Guardian added access to the Hub from the school''s bathroom two weeks prior. The results left some of them amused and sighing. So here he was in the bathroom with the warriors of wind and lightning. All three were staring at the stalls. The wind turned to lightning.


    "Brother, again, they took your joke literally."


    "I can think of some bathroom humor." He crossed his arms and closed his eyes. "We''re flushing down the hole of life and entering another. Reminds me of the movie where the kid fell into the well and ended up in another world."


    "Why do you look like you regret it?"


    "Bathroom smells weird."


    "Let''s step in." chuckled the fire. "Don''t forget to flush."


    <hr>


    -The Hub-


    After arriving, they met the girls who were waiting for them.


    "Did you all flush your troubles away?" snickered the redhead.


    "That''s not funny." The ice girl rolled her eyes. "What are you implying?"


    "He''s implying we drink our troubles like a bar." spoke the water girl


    "None of us drink yet." The light girl faced the door. "We literally beat our troubles away."


    "Of the monster kind." The fire warrior walked forward. "Let''s go."


    They left the room and entered the living quarters, where they found a company. They found Jack sitting on a couch, arms crossed, head down, and eyes closed. Lina was fast asleep on another couch, snoring away as if there were cares around her. Reinstar and Javo stood by them, looking equally worried. Once they fully stepped foot in the room, three of the four noticed them. The buzz-cut teen stood up and walked over to them.


    "You''re late."


    "What do you mean we''re late?" scowled Christina. "We''re here!"


    "Chrissy." Amy pleaded. "Relax."


    "Are you being extra irritated, brother?" Sam raised an eyebrow.


    "Hold on." Jake held out his hand. "I checked your profile, but it''s proper to introduce each other. Jake Ishida."


    Jack grasped it with a firm grip as he glared at the fire warrior. "Jack Vincent. Radiant of Terra. Code Name: Geo."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The spiky raven grimaced at the firm grip but would not be intimidated. He squeezed back. "Radiant of Fire. Code Name: Blaze."


    The two released their grip. The moody teen glanced at others, disgruntledly nodding to each of them. He glanced at the sleeping girl on the couch. "Lina O''Grace, Radiant of Flora. Code Name: Ivy."


    "Should we wake her?" asked the light warrior.


    "It''s better to leave her alone unless you really need her, or else she will whine and whip you."


    "Uh, with a literal whip?" the joking teen raised his eyebrow.


    He ignored the question while his attention centered on the infirmary door. "Jin is injured, and... we let that moron gain access to an artifact."


    "How much time do we have?" asked the fire warrior.


    "Normally, the window between attacks is three days because the flute takes that long to recharge its primary power, but since he has the temple, he might not need it."


    "Then... why did you need to follow him?" questioned the ice warrior.


    "At first, Blair, Lina, and I responded when he appeared only after he played his song. For some reason, the song cannot be tracked, but we can track his mana signature and his minions when they start drawing in mana. Although we knew where he landed, we could not find his exact location in the area. So he was good at hiding."


    "Probably felt like a constant game of hide and seek." chuckled the lightning warrior.


    "Wait... you were with Blair and Selen-ja chasing him? When did you all separate?" asked the water warrior.


    "When we were in London, he freed a vampire named the Count to serve him, but the Count refused. The two parted ways soon after. That was when Blair and Selen-ja went to pursue the Count and ended up trapped in England because of an artifact the villain found."


    "Hmm." spoke the wind warrior. "When did you receive your powers?"


    "I received my power first, then two days later Lina got hers, then two days after Blair received hers." He snorted. "Are you done with questions that aren''t about the current threat?"


    The other boy rolled his eyes in response. "Yeah, go ahead and continue."


    "We trailed him, tried to stop him from collecting more desires. Two months ago, we rushed in to stop him from activating a mana tech machine to shortcut his way to his goal."


    "That led to a girl being pulled into Galvania." said Javo.


    "WHAT!?" Amy gasped along with the others. "Someone was pulled in?"


    "Your description of your home sounds terrible for a person without mana and skill." grimaced Tanya.


    "How long were you going to keep this from us?" scowled Christina.


    "Until we found her," Reinstar shook her head. "She could have landed anywhere in Galvania. Some areas are not friendly and won''t care who you are. Believe me, we have people searching for the girl within the allowed parameters."


    The faded-cut teen frowned. "So even if she were alive, you could not get her? Why? Is there some red tape crap, or can''t you just tell other people of a lost human?"


    The muscular man grimaced. "We are allowed to enter countries we are backed by and those who are neutral. It''s the few that are less than friendly and a few shady towns and cities that are the problem. She might be dead or... worse."


    The light warrior gasped. "Oh no,


    "Dark, I can imagine what worse is." frowned the spiky redhead. "Yep, I need to watch a funny show after thinking about that scenario."


    "What was she doing there?" questioned the fire warrior. "Did the piper abduct her?


    "Her parents fell to the music; he abducted her to test a poorly made machine to open a portal with the desires he collected. He thought he reached his destination when the portal opened, but Jin quickly realized it was Galvania. We sabotaged it, but the girl was pulled in before it closed." He growled. "Her mother is in a coma, and her father is dead."


    "Do you know her name?" asked the light girl.


    "Unfortunately, no, we were in a rush to stop the gate that we never learned it." He sighed. "After that, we pursued... until he found five keys around Africa to unlock a temple in Egypt."


    "What kind of temple?" questioned the water girl.


    "A temple that supposedly opens a gateway to what you truly desire." Reinstar scowled. "According to old texts they found, a pharaoh came across a tablet that wanted to bring about his desires. He built a temple to access a realm where desires will manifest. Before he could activate it, five travelers stopped his plan. They took the tablet, shattered the key into five pieces, and scattered them throughout Africa."


    "I believe those five travelers were our predecessors." said the ice girl.


    "That... or humans with high mana." Javo shrugged. "I think people were more attuned to using mana back then."


    "Explains all the mana residue in Egypt." The shinobi muttered.


    "So the musical meister menace." The spiky redhead crossed his arms. "Is about to spread his malice. Got it, when do we leave to kick butt?"


    "Wait, brother red." The faded-cut teen spoke up. "There is more to this, like how Jin got injured."


    "Yeah." The brunette girl looked at the door to the lab. "What happened? How strong is the beast that injured him?"


    The handkerchief wearer closed his eyes. "We rushed to stop it, then Jin noticed something too late and took the full brunt of an attack by an axe-wielding beast. We were knocked out when Jin collided with us. When we awakened, the temple was closed. We had to retreat."


    "The temple is closed?" said Jake. "Is there any way we can enter?"


    The sound of someone yawning had all eyes on the crimson-haired girl waking up while rubbing her eyes. "The temple is flawed on how to get in. Just have a strong desire." She placed her glasses back on as she turned to them with a lazy look. "Simple."


    "So..." Ryu rubbed his chin with a serious tone. "My desire for a 100-foot statue, made from titanium and gold, of my favorite comedian, or is it something I crave on a primal level?"


    "Would my desire to finally meet my favorite celebrity activate the door?" said Sam with a small smile. "I can think of a few."


    "A giant Bow Bow Buddy." Amy''s eyes twinkled in delight.


    "No." Christina shook her head.


    "Come on!"


    "Hmmm... how powerful are one''s desires?" Tanya smiled while her face flushed. "Imagine being the protagonist in those novels."


    "Huh, my dream of zigzagging around the competition during soccer without losing the ball once?" Jake pondered. "Interesting.


    "Why are you lost in your world when the current threat is out there?!" Jack growled. "Focus!"


    The group snapped out of their thoughts when they felt the angry tone. The violet-eyed girl nodded. "Sorry, but we tend to stray off-topic."


    "This group defeated Mistress M?" grimaced the stone boy as he stared at them. "This group here?" He sent Jake with a stern glare. "Right?"


    The spiky raven grimaced while crossing his arms. He stood firmly against the other boy''s judging eyes. The crimson-haired girl raised an eyebrow while displaying a small smile.


    "We are working on it."


    "Working on it?" He scoffed. "Getting distracted does not beat the enemy. The way Jin talked about Pilot made me think he trained you all with more sense."


    "He trained us." smiled the brunette girl. "But it''s just how we are."


    "I understand maintaining proper etiquette in situations where it is warranted." The braided girl gazed at him nonchalantly. "At times, we can be inattentive when one of us brings up a new topic in the middle of a serious discussion. We eventually reverse our thoughts back to stage one."


    "We are teenagers." smirked the spiky redhead.


    "Not really an excuse, though," said the short-haired raven girl. "We try to be serious."


    "I like them; relax, Jack." chuckled Lina. "I''m still me. You can''t get rid of that, plus, let''s not forget about Blair."


    Jack shook his head and sighed. "Fine, but the situation is serious."


    The door to the infirmary opened up to reveal a shirtless Jin with bandages wrapped around his chest and worried Luka trailing after him.


    "Jin!"


    "I know I need rest, but I need to meet this group." He stared at the six Radiant and saluted them by slamming his fist on his chest; the action made him yelp in pain and got everyone to stare at him like he was an idiot."


    "Sir." Jack stared at him with worry and annoyance. "Don''t hurt yourself further."


    "A knight of his majesty should always salute his compatriots!" The blonde canokian boldly stated. The six felt embarrassed by him; if one could imagine, there would be a sweatdrop on each of their heads. The man looked at them with pride. "Amy Angelo, Sam Guyver, Jake Ishida, Ryu Orlando, Tanya Winfield, Christina Zeal. My name is Jin Silverstar, and I am here; I assume Jack and Lina have already filled you in about the current enemy. Like Mistress M, the Masked Piper is aloof. However, he is a coward who lets his minions fight us." He sighed. "I ask of you to be ready and prepared."


    "Great," the violet shinobi rolled her eyes. "Now tell me the beast that nearly killed you."


    "The beast is fast, yet not very strong. I neglected to wear my Silver Armor prior because of the heat. That nearly got me killed. My mind and body are out of practice."


    "Drinking tea helps me," Lina responded. "Stimulating the brain gives me fascinating ideas."


    "Define fascinating." whispered Jack.


    "Now that we know this creature is quick on its feet." The muscular canokian turned to the shinobi. "You going?"


    "This maiden needs to test herself." she nodded while fiddling with her kunai. "When you all are ready, we will leave."

 Chapter 30 - The Melodic Menace (2)

    -Temple of Desire-


    Standing at 20 feet high and 20 feet wide was a large bronze double door. Standing before it was a man wearing a red tunic, brown gloves, brown pants, and black boots. As he turned around, a silver mask covered the entire top portion of his face, from the nose to the forehead. He looked down at the yellow flute in his hand as it radiated with a soft glow.


    "Interesting, being here has recharged the flute''s power." He looked back at the door. "I came all the way here to this, and yet it refuses to open. According to the text, I need desires... pah, there is no shortage of desires, but it needs to be... specific. I am done running and hiding." His attention shifted to the stone column that showed a chiseled map of the planet. "I need a specific one. Temple, help me gather what I seek!"


    A few seconds after his demand, the map lit up to reveal the world. He disappointingly shook his head; this was wrong.


    "I need to reiterate: I want this door open. I have collected enough desires; I need a few more or just one special one. Out of all the ludicrous desires, I need a pure good one, someone or something that radiates and will give me the world I seek."


    Seconds went by before the light on the map faded to reveal 6 points of interest. He scowled at one dot blinking in London, then raised a brow on one dot shining brighter than the others in one of the cities of North America. He shook his head and brought up his flute.


    "A concert must have a finale."


    <hr>


    -Parkerville, Petalburg Park-


    Right after school, Tina met Kite and her new friends at the park. When she agreed to join their LARP campaign, she expected everyone to behave like idiots without rules and try to one-up the other by spouting that their power is better. She was wrong; they thought carefully of the power structure and did not create skills on the fly. The children discussed plans, where the setting was, what skills they would develop, and who would lead.


    "Your feather looks beautiful every time I see it." Her new friend, Rosa, spoke up.


    The long, raven-haired girl nodded as she touched the red feather gifted by her grandpa. "It always feels like I am seeing it for the first time."


    "I know. I could look at it all day."


    "It''s distracting." Kite turned to them. "We can praise the greatness of the feather any other time."


    "Why don''t we use it as a prop?" asked a boy.


    "No." growled Tina.


    "Remember Rule 3?" said a girl. "No using important family heirlooms as props."


    "Exactly." The young crimson boy stated. "Let''s not forget about the priceless necklace and Ronnie being sent to boarding school. We''ll miss him."


    Tina nodded as everyone continued to talk, with the wind blowing, birds chirping, and a calm yet haunting melody flowing through the air. Wait, what? She jumped up just as everyone else did, wondering where the song was playing. Unknown to Tina, her feather glowed softly as soon as the tune picked up.


    "Whose phone?" asked a boy.


    "No... that''s.. Death Melody."


    "No," Kite started panicking. "No.. why us? Why here?"


    The sister worriedly looked around at not just her group, but at other parkgoers looking exhausted and about to collapse, but she was not... why? She quickly got out her phone and quickly found her brother''s number. After the song ended, everyone around the park fell to the ground, unconscious. She yelped when a door materialized in front of her, then opened, revealing a masked man and 30 five-foot bipedal rats.


    "Hmmm, you did not succumb?"


    Luckily, her brother answered.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Tina, what''s up?"


    "JAKE! THE DEATH MELODY PLAYED! PEOPLE FELL! A MAN IN A MASK APPEARED FROM A DOOR!"


    "Death Melody? Door? Masked Piper is there? Where are you?"


    She heard someone curse and demand the location. "Petalbur-AHH!" The masked man grabbed her arm and took the phone away. He glared at her with intrigue.


    "Why did you not succumb? What is it about." He noticed the crimson feather in her hair glowing softly. "Hmm."


    "HEY! We''re on our way!"


    The man glanced at the phone. "Who is this?"


    "JUST SHUT UP AND STAY RIGHT THERE! The Radiant are coming!"


    The man scowled. "More of you?" He glanced at the girl. "We''re leaving; you will be another test to finally achieve my dream." He tossed the phone, then lifted her over his shoulder before walking toward the door while she screamed. Just as he entered, he heard his minions growl. He whirled around to see nine balls of light drop down to reveal the eight radiant and another long-eared creature. The boy in red looked shocked before anger marred his face. "HEY!"


    "JAKE!" cried the sister as the man turned to face them. His eyes narrowed at his old foes and new faces, all donned in the same uniform type.


    "There are more. Distract them!" He finished before leaving through the door with Tina.


    Blaze growled as he reached for the door, only to be blocked by four rats. His face saddened when the door closed before shattering into dust. He closed his eyes, feeling disappointed and angry. "ARE YOU KIDDING ME!"


    "Kite!" The lightning warrior knelt to his brother with a horrid look. "Little bro." He eyed a rat approaching him. Narrowing his eyes, the boy let electricity coarse through his fingers.


    "They''ll be fine as long as the rats don''t take their desires." Ivy stated, wearing a full green uniform and without glasses, revealing her green eyes.


    "But why did your sister not succumb, and why take her?" Geo grimaced as he was ready for a fight, his full dark brown uniform on display.


    The violet shinobi wielded her kunai. "Take care of these creatures first."


    The warrior in red held out his hand, forming his sword. He pointed it at the rats before him. "Fine by me."


    The rat''s eyes widened, releasing a bright flash of light that blinded the warrior. He heard everyone shout something before rubbing his eyes. "What was that?"


    "Jake?"


    The warrior in red froze at hearing the voice belonging to someone who departed a few years ago. There was no way he would hear that tone of voice again. He uncovered his eyes to reveal a familiar brown-haired man before him.


    "Dad?"


    "My son, do you want to see me again?"


    "What?" he gasped. "But you''re dead?"


    "Does it have to be permanent? There is a place where your desires can manifest."


    Before Jake could respond, a vine shot past him and pierced the older man in the stomach. The warrior''s eyes shot open in horror, then became confused when the man melted back into the rat. The sound of battle came back to his ears while the warrior in green walked up beside him with her arm extended. The vine was melded to her forearm as if it were natural. She gently smacked the boy''s face.


    "Hey."


    "You needed that red ember." Her tone was cold. "These rats will use that trick to transform into what you desire the most." She flicked her wrist, causing the vine to raise the creature in the air. "It got us too at first; then we quickly realized it was not real after Jin reminded us after dispelling his illusion. There is one thing we all need to realize." She growled and swung her arm, swinging the vine with a trapped rat at its brethren. The vine wrapped around them, tightly binding them. "You can''t always get what you want; sometimes, it''s a glasshouse occupied by a bear. The bear will break the house. Think about it."


    "Huh." The fire warrior chuckled. "Yeah." He raised his other hand. "Now I''m mad." Flames erupted from his hand.


    "Good, as the old saying in my family goes. ''With the back of your ancestors, face the world.''"


    Ignoring the phrase, the fire warrior shouted. "Blazing Fist!" He leaped at the bound rats and destroyed them with ease after his fist connected. He watched as the rats disintegrated in dust.


    "Did that hurt?"


    "Nae, just a little tingle." she chortled.


    He looked around, seeing the others finish off the rats with their signature attacks while displaying varying expressions after witnessing their desires. They varied between being angry and sad. The shinobi had a haunted look as she watched her slayed creature dissolve into dust. Whatever they saw, they did not want to see again. Once the battle was resolved, the group converged to discuss.


    The water warrior slammed her foot on the ground. "That felt real." She turned to the warrior in brown. "You could''ve warned us."


    "What you saw is the threat we are facing. His rats let you see what you want, and he takes it to fuel his ambition." He growled. "Forcing me to see something I can''t have has given me the urge to finish him off. Not everyone gets what they want."


    "Granting their desires can lead to devastating consequences." The violet shinobi grasped her face. "You get the job you want, but another person may have been more qualified. You could get the attention of your affection against their will, or someone might wish for peace, but at what cost? Death of others?" She dropped her arm while gazing around her. "Call the health services, head back to the hub, send Luka here to check them, figure out a plan, then head to the Temple.


    "Blaze." The light warrior worriedly glanced at the fire warrior. "Seeing what we saw, he has Tina. He might show her something she desires. But... why did he take her?"


    "I don''t care why." growled the fire warrior. "If he subjects her to what I saw, I will go all out."


    "Then we better head back and get ready." said the terra warrior. "The temple will be a problem if we are unprepared."

 Chapter 31 - Chasing the Menace (1)

    -The Hub-


    "Why are we here?"


    The irritation could be heard from the warrior of fire. Seeing his family abducted and not immediately going after the man made his patience lower with each passing minute. The group, minus the Flora Radiant, was standing in front of the door with the red mark. The warrior of terra shook his head. He understood the fire warrior''s irritation; maybe returning to the Hub was not the right idea, but it was needed. They needed a bit more knowledge of who they were up against.


    "Buddy," smiled the lightning warrior. "You want to punch someone?


    "Yes."


    "Then punch airhead."


    "Nope, punch sparkplug."


    "Enough, you two." the water warrior glared at them. "Be serious."


    "We need to be calm." Frost calmly spoke, her eyes on Blaze. "We will rescue her."


    "I know!" He grumbled. "Just feels like coming back is a waste of time."


    The warrior of light walked to him, grabbed his arm, and stared at him with a soft gaze. The fire warrior stared at her with surprise. Why was her stare having a calming effect? Was that the secondary power of being the light user?


    "Don''t worry, Jake. We will rescue her; just listen to Jack."


    He nodded. "Yeah, but it''s still worrisome."


    "I''m afraid I might make you more worried." spoke Geo as he stared up at the door. He pressed his hand against it and said. "Open." The door opened instantly on his command.


    "Is what is in here related to you or the Piper?"


    "Ja," He crossed his arms and marched in. The others followed him. Whatever they were expecting, was not it. It was a room with eight crystal pods hooked up to a large machine, glowing with mana, in the middle of the room.


    "What is this?" asked the Ice Radiant.


    "Life Support Pods." The Terra Radiant said solemnly as he stood in front of one of them. "Keep people in stable condition until they are treated.


    "Who is... in here?" said the Light Radiant cautiously.


    Geo pressed his palm against one of them and wiped the moisture away to reveal an unconscious woman with short brown hair. "My older sister, Johanna. She... fell to Piper''s song."


    "That''s bad." frowned the Wind Radiant. "She fell into a coma afterward."


    "No..." grimaced Geo. "When your desire gets taken, you either lose any sense of will, fall into a coma, or die. She lost her desire. The need to get up in the morning to achieve your goals. ."


    "A drive to take you further." The ice warrior shook her head. "Stolen by that cur."


    "Then why is she here?" asked the lightning warrior. "She''s still alive, right?"


    "She became depressed, no longer having any purpose." the warrior in brown clenched his fist. "She was slowly killing herself. She did not eat and drank very little. Luka found her sitting in a chair holding a knife."


    The other six gasped. Blaze stared at the woman in horror. "She... tried to kill herself?"


    "Tried, but had no desire to." He faced them. "She was slowly fading from the lack of nutrients. Luka brought her here at my request and placed her here. I... want to believe when the Masked Piper is defeated, her desire will return... maybe."


    "It could return." Lumina spoke. "You never know."


    The stoic teen grimaced. "Maybe." He shook his head. "Even if they did not die or fall into a coma, losing any feeling you have for the future has a nasty effect on some people. Her hope, her desires." He closed his eyes. "Are gone. My mission is to get them back by kicking his ass."


    "He tried to do the same to the LARP gang." growled the lightning warrior. "Then abducted Tina for some reason."


    Ring ring.


    Blaze jumped at the sound of his phone, then held up his hand, manifesting his cell phone. He grimaced at the name of his mom on the screen before stepping out of the room to take the call.


    "It''s not the first time he abducted someone, like the one girl who was pulled to Galvania." Geo grimaced at the thought. "Normally, 1 out of 4 people are not affected, but what I saw at the park? His power increased. Tina should have succumbed, and I want to know why."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Maybe spending time with us gave her some mana?" shrugged the yellow-haired teen


    "Then all of our families would get residue mana." said the blue-haired teen. "It is something else."


    "We won''t know until we travel to Egypt." said the white-haired teen.


    "The truth does not come unless we dig."


    The voice belonged to Ivy as she entered the room with a knowing smile. She held her hand to them and opened it to reveal eight seeds. The group looked at the seeds curiously while the terra warrior humbly took one.


    "What is it?" the wind warrior critically eyed it. "I know we''re on the same team, but you have this look that scares me."


    "Sam." Aqua scolded him.


    "No worries, I get that a lot from all my peers. Happens when the knowledge is flowing." She chuckled. "Take one. These are my patent Ivy Seeds. They restore a fourth of your mana when you are nearly out. Pop one in, and you will be slightly recharged."


    "They are safe... she had trial and error and nearly died." scowled the terra warrior. "And Blair was angry her hair changed to polka dot, and I lost my eyebrows."


    "Oh boy, she was furious; she threatened to drag me to the abyss if I didn''t change it back. Luckily, it lasted 10 minutes." She smirked. "Always the quiet ones who are the most dangerous."


    "We''re not going to get any weird side effects right?" the light girl panicked. "I like my hair and my eyebrows."


    "No, now you will get a little indigestion, then flatulence."


    Lumina squeaked with indignation while Aqua sighed.


    "Oh, cool. A stomach ache and farting while nearly getting killed." sarcastically said the wind boy. "Great."


    "Might be funny." chuckled the lightning boy. "Farting on your enemies."


    "That is embarrassing." the ice girl grimaced while blushing.


    "Ah, we''re among friends. No big deal." the plant girl waved away.


    "Are we set?" Geo spoke before anyone else could say something. He spotted Blaze and Reinstar walking into the room, the former with a determined look. "Well?"


    "I lied to mom by telling her Tina is with me." He scoffed. "Not happy about that, but I can''t tell her the truth."


    "Luka said everyone woke up feeling delirious." the shinobi said. "Luckily, we stopped the rats, but hearing that tune made everyone nauseated."


    "His range increased." Geo growled. "We have to get a move on and finish this."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Temple-


    The Masked Piper observed the crimson feather with interest. "Hmm... this may have protected you from my melody." He eyed the girl sitting on the floor with two rats guarding her. "Otherwise, you would have been another casualty."


    "Yeah," She stuck her tongue out. "Give it back."


    "What is it?"


    "Your guess is as good as mine. My grandfather gave it to me. He bought it from a shady seller."


    "Then someone foolishly sold him a remarkable item." He walked up to the door. "There are two types of birds in mythology I am aware of that have such beauty. The Vermillion Bird and the Phoenix... or it could be something unrelated to them."


    "Who knows."


    "I don''t care which." He raised the feather to the door. "Will you accept this?"


    The massive door across from him rumbled slightly. The feather floated from his hand while glowing with yellow energy. After a few moments, the door stopped rumbling, then the feather floated back to his hand. The man glared at the feather with disdain. "Not yet." He walked to the young girl and returned the feather to her. "This has no use for me." He quietly stared at her, wondering what he should do. The young girl felt uncomfortable under his unflinching gaze.


    "Stop staring."


    "Who was that boy?"


    "The Radiant."


    "Don''t be stupid. You called out to him, Jake. Who is he to you?"


    "Family."


    "I see... does your desire align with his?"


    "No!"


    He glanced at the rat; it nodded before facing the girl. A flash of light emerged, blinding her temporarily.


    "Ah! Stop! Just go away!"


    "You want me to go?"


    She froze, eyes widening in shock. Her heart skipped a few beats as she slowly turned to see the familiar face of her long-dead father.


    "Dad?" She spoke, tears starting to flow. She reached to touch ''him'', but she was reminded of her current situation and dropped her hand. She somberly stared at the ''man'' with tears dropping. ''His'' face was how she remembered him, which saddened her further. Her attention switched to the masked man. "W-why?" She whimpered. "That''s cruel."


    "Family is important, is it not? What if I am able to bring him back?"


    "Y-you can''t." She looked away from the imitation of her father. "It''s impossible."


    "I will make the impossible possible. For too long, people have tried to bring their dreams into reality. People want that job? They will get it! People want a house? Yes! Lost loved one to come back, whether it is a rift in relationship or death? YES!"


    "B-but... there is s-something wrong there."


    "I don''t care. I will bring back the love of my life who died in a car crash, then have the person responsible get far worse than jail."


    The girl''s eyes widened. "But... how?"


    "This flute." He held up the flute. "Was supposed to be a gift to her, but as soon as the accident happened, it responded to my desires. I was... given a new lease on life. I researched and practiced, then learned about a place where your desires are given. This flute has given me to not only take desires, but to give me new abilities. I took inspiration from the Pied Piper by commanding an entourage of monster rats."


    "Why rats?"


    "As I said, taking inspiration from the Pied Piper." He chuckled. "Now shut up and wait for my entourage to come back. Soon, this door will open."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Egypt-


    On one of Egypt''s many mountains, the Radiant and Reinstar were standing in front of the opening of a small cave. The terra warrior narrowed his eyes at the darkness.


    "And here is where he uncovered the route to the temple. It was a downward slope from the entry point."


    "That Pharaoh hid the temple here?" the water warrior stared into the darkness. "Funny, I expected it to be in one of the more well-known mountains."


    "Nae," responded the flora warrior. "One of the lesser, non-tourist venues. It beats knocking a few guards out before going into forbidden territory."


    "I don''t want to know how many, but if they caught you, you all would be wanted."


    "Aye." She snickered. "Most likely."


    The gray-haired boy whispered to the white-haired girl. "She is giving me vibes that I will wake up without a kidney."


    "Hush, child. Keep your thoughts confidential before she hears you."


    "I know. My mouth is zipped."


    Blaze stepped forward. "Traps?"


    "None." Geo glanced at him. "All the traps were set off when we arrived."


    The shinobi stepped forward. "I will take point. Who knows if that beast is waiting."


    "Alright." The fire warrior growled. "Geo, Ivy?


    The rock warrior nodded. "I have nothing to say; I want to finish this."


    The plant warrior nodded. "I will have a big nap when this is over."


    "Then let''s go." The burning teen ordered.

 Chapter 32 - Chasing the Menace (2)

    -Temple-


    The masked man perked up as two doors manifested before him. Once the door opened, rats emerged. Each glowing with desire energy. He perked up at two of his rats holding something of each. One looked like a piece of glass, and the other a yellow chalice.


    "What do we have here?" He picked up the glass piece. "Hmm, something is odd about this." He noticed his reflection had pure black eyes. He scowled. "Not acceptable. Where was this?"


    The rat squeaked in response.


    "Giant clock? Hmm" He contemplated for a moment before handing it back to the rat. He poked its head, sending mana into it. "Give it to the man I set free. My message will do the rest."


    The rat nodded before leaving through the door. The man glanced at the yellow chalice in his hand. "Hmm." He watched as the chalice glowed softly. Immediately, he turned to the door. "Will you take this?"


    The door rumbled, and the chalice levitated from him as it glowed softly. Small particles floated from the object inch by inch while the rats raised their tails as they released their supply of desires to the large door.


    Tina watched with worry while ignoring the illusion beside her, then looked at the feather in her hand. A sigh came out while thinking about the others, not to mention the cringe and ache at hearing the illusion speaking to her every few minutes. Her eyes narrowed while tears formed as the illusion asked her about her day. She ignored it while rubbing her eyes. "They will stop you."


    "They are children. Why they got such power is wrong." He faced her. "Was that what they wanted?"


    "The power came to them. They took it for different reasons. One of them was to protect those close to them."


    "Hn, if they can get past the guard at the entrance, then they have to fight another guardian under my control. Even if they do make it to me." He scowled. "I''ll get this wretched door open by then." He growled. "If not... you will act as a living shield."


    She sniffed. "Un huh, they will find a way."


    "That''s no way to talk." said the illusion.


    "Shut up." The girl faced the illusion yet regretted the action. She turned away with a whimper.


    "Hn." The masked man scoffed. "Soon you will understand, child."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Outside the Temple-


    After running down the slope for what seemed like a long time, the group emerged from the tunnel and into a large, open, rocky area. Standing before them was a bronze stone temple.


    "The Temple of Desires." spoke Lumina. "Do you all feel it?"


    "You mean a weird energy or mana or whatever?" Bolt nodded. "Yep, and I have to say this a nice place for a showdown for the Musical Menace of Malice Desires."


    The group proceeded to approach the temple. While the Radiant focused on the temple, the canokian, felt something was watching them and felt no mana was being felt other than themselves or the temple. She smirked as her posture slightly changed while placing her hands in her pockets where a small kunai was placed in her left pocket while hiding her other hand where she was slowly forming the energy to summon her weapon.


    "Right here is where we tried to chase after him, but his feral beast attacked first." the plant girl sighed. "Jin reacted too late and was knocked out. The force from taking the hit knocked him into us, and we were sent into a boulder."


    "Idiot probably thought taking out Jin was enough." The rock boy growled. "Thought we were not worth it."


    "But you are here again to defy the fiend." said the ice girl with her arms crossed. "Coming back might damage its pride."


    "Hm." the wind boy nodded. "I would call it a punk; I thought it was hot stuff. It forgot to check the bodies before feeling satisfied."


    "Always check the bodies." said the canokian. "Don''t want someone to rise up a moment later for a sneak attack."


    The group stood at the entrance of the closed door that had an emblem of a half-moon.


    "Okay." the water girl spoke. "So a strong desire opens the door right?"


    "Whose desire is stronger?" asked the light girl. "Maybe we should all focus on the same thing."


    Geo grimaced. "A strong desire is needed. The Masked Piper had plenty of that. Whether it was from what he acquired or his own is the question."


    Blaze walked forward. "Then let it take my desire." He marched toward the door with a hard glare.


    "Uh," The lightning boy raised his hand. "Dude?"


    Ignoring him, the Radiant of Fire stopped in front of the door and pointed his fist at the door. "Temple of Desire, recognize my desire! Show me the entrance."


    Everyone stood silent while waiting for the door to open. A few moments later, it refused to open. Blaze grimaced. "So... that''s not strong enough."


    "Did you have to say it like that?" asked the water warrior.


    "We''re on the clock; maybe we should all punch it at the same time." said the wind warrior


    Lumina marched forward to the fire warrior''s side. "Perhaps if we all have the same desire."


    Ivy shrugged. "Couldn''t hurt."


    The rock warrior nodded. "Saving your sister and defeating the Masked Piper."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The group nodded, then approached the fire and light warriors from behind. They honed their desires at the forefront, hoping the temple would respond.


    After a moment, the door reacted and opened by lowering to the floor. The group smiled as the door fully opened.


    "We did it." cheered Aqua


    Her instincts were active. Reinstar swiftly whirled around while taking out her kunai and forming her weapon.


    "CLANG!"


    The group quickly turned around at the sound of the metal clashing. Their eyes widened at the canokian with a katana in her hand, blocking a red bipedal fox-like beast equipped with a halberd.


    The fox''s eyes widened in shock before narrowing them. It jumped back while twirling its halberd. As it landed, the beast aimed the weapon at them. "Intruders."


    "It can talk?" gasped the wind warrior.


    The terra warrior growled. "Who cares? This is the thing that tried to kill us."


    "It looks like a fox." softly spoke the ice warrior.


    "Fennec." growled the beast. "New Master... freed me."


    "New master, huh?" Reinstar smirked. "I guess you owe a debt."


    "Kill... intruders if... come back."


    "I respect your commitment, but you did try to kill a friend. Radiant." She readied herself. "Go on, I need to test myself."


    The beast roared before blitzing toward the teens before they could react. Fortunately, the shinobi quickly blocked its path.


    "Come on!" shouted Geo. "Lingering here is a waste of time."


    The eight Radiant ran inside as their mentor faced the Fennec fiend in a clash of speed. Smiling at the children disappearing, the shinobi ducked under from having her head cut off. She moved away while tossing her kunai. The beast dodged, then rushed at her again to pierce her. Reinstar''s eyes lowered as she leaped over the thrust, then went in for a cut. However, the beast bent backward to evade then punched her in the gut. The shinobi gagged before recovering, then grabbed the arm before kicking the fiend in the face. The fennec smacked her away in retaliation.


    The shinobi landed twenty feet from the beast in a battle stance. The fox beast grunted as it eyed the canokian.


    "Name."


    "Heh," Reinstar smirked. "Reinstar Windfall," She raised her blade. "You?"


    "Swift


    "Well... Swift, you do know what is going to happen. One of us has to die, and I rather it not be me."


    "You... strong, but... my speed superior."


    "We''ll see." She smirked, but inwardly thought differently. "As much as I want to test myself, I have to assume I will tire quicker than him." She pulled out another kunai. "Time to get started." She quickly threw it, only for the beast to block the tool before blitzing toward her. She dodged while swiping at the beast, then leaped over and quickly kicked her in the face. She grunted as she skidded back while rubbing her face. She ducked under the blade while it cut a few strands of her hair. The shinobi slammed her foot into the chest of the beast, then swiped her sword, managing to draw blood as it moved away.


    The member of Guardian reached into her pouch, jumping away as it tried to cut her head. She released smoke pellets that, upon contact, covered a 20-foot radius. She quickly jumped away and hid behind one of the large rocks.


    "I think it might be getting faster." She breathed out. "Then I will have to reveal the reason for my alias." A soft violet glow covered her eyes. "Speed is only one aspect of me."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Temple-


    Stepping into the temple was met with resistance from the Piper''s rats. The rock warrior slammed his fist onto the ground, unleashing his Quake Fist adroit. Once the rats lost balance, the ice warrior froze the creatures with her Frozen Wave adroit. After that, the group ran past the frozen fiends.


    "We did well together." the ice girl winked at him.


    "Hn," he grunted. "They weren''t dexterous enough, but yes, we did well."


    "Honestly, the Rat Pack reminds me of the lethal lagomorphs." said the lightning warrior. "Despite bunnies lacking defense stats and no gimmick."


    "They were hungry and angry." said the light warrior. "Everything about them reminded me of animals with rabies. Glad we never saw them again."


    "I hate rats." scowled the water girl. "Punching them makes me feel better."


    "Glad they are not spiders." snorted the wind warrior. "That''s a nightmare."


    "Just tiny little arachnids." the Scottish flower spoke. "Nothing to worry about unless poisonous."


    "Stop."


    "Tell me." Blaze growled. "Is there anything else about this temple?"


    "Only what''s in the texts." said Geo. "Talks about the chamber at the end of with a door that leads to a place of desire... or something."


    "Something?"


    "Maybe it''s me, but I feel he is accessing something too foreign for him. What if there is something more dangerous behind that door than a place that gives or desires."


    "Then we stop it."


    The group left the corridor and ended up in a large room with eight stone pillars leading to the ceiling. The group began to walk cautiously through the large room.


    "I think we''re being watched." said Aero.


    "So a midboss." smirked Bolt. "What are we facing?"


    "Or maybe there is no midboss and we can reach the end with no problem?" said Lumina.


    "Maybe not." Ivy pointed to a nearby pillar. "Perhaps that can tell us."


    Lying nearby was a skeleton with a broken, rusted sword.


    "I swear if it comes alive, I''m screaming as I freeze it." shivered the ice girl. "And break it."


    "Not before I purify it with a kick." frowned the light girl


    "Who cares." Blaze walked away. "We don''t have time to gawk or make ridiculous puns, no Ryu."


    "Ah." the yellow spiky covered his mouth. "Alright."


    "You are right." said Aqua. "No distractions, let''s go."


    Before they could take another step, a large hand burst through the floor, making the group jump away in response. Emerging from the floor was an 18-foot-tall scarab beetle beast armed with two maces. It roared out once it fully emerged. It slammed the weapons on the ground, then looked at the group with interest. It fluttered its wings for a second before roaring again.


    "Ohhh!" The plant girl was awed by the monster. "A scarab, fascinating."


    "It is, but this thing is in the way." shouted the water girl.


    "Should we tackle it all together?" asked the wind boy.


    "Wait, do you all feel a rising presence?" shouted the light girl.


    The group instantly turned their attention to the exit at the end of the hallway.


    "Damn, it feels like something is coming." growled Geo. "We need to split up."


    "Then we split up." said Frost as she stared at Blaze. "Geo and Ivy are obvious to fight the Piper, but you have to join them, Blaze."


    The fire warrior grimaced. "Are you sure?"


    "Come on dude," Bolt grinned at the beetle. "Trust us, we can take down the big battle beetle in no time and join the showdown."


    "Go beat up that jerk and save Tina." Lumina smiled at him.


    "This thing is not slowing us down." Aqua nodded.


    "Get going." Aero made the wind flow around his hands.


    The Radiant of fire nodded, then turned to Radiant of terra and flora. After exchanging nods, they raced to the end of the room. The beetle hissed while spreading its wings to charge after them. It then received a hit to the face by the light warrior''s Bright Shot. The beetle roared out as it fell to the ground. It got up while hissing at the five Radiant.


    Blaze stopped when he entered through the doorway. He looked at the others about to engage the beast. He was worried, but he had to trust them. There are going to be times when they would split up to deal with obstacles.


    "Come on!" shouted the terra warrior


    Blaze turned to the duo who stood before him. He nodded.


    "Right.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    The young girl watched in horror as the door slowly began to open. The Masked Piper chuckled lightly as a smile marred his face. He gazed at her with a satisfied look.


    "Finally." He marched over to the girl. "Join me."


    "No." She backed away, but the man grabbed her wrist and forcefully dragged her to the room. "Let go."


    "As I said before, I may need a living shield. Come."


    She kicked him in the shin, causing him to cry in pain. She ran away, but the rats blocked her path. The illusion of her father grabbed her and turned her around to face the frowning Piper. He slowly raised his hand to indicate he was about to strike her. The girl flinched while closing her eyes. He kept his arm raised for a few seconds before lowering his arm. "Tsk, stay here with this illusion. I have no need for you."


    Tina relaxed slightly, happy not to be hit. However, her happiness fell while watching the man walk toward the rising door. She whispered, hoping they would get here in time.


    "Hurry, Radiant."

 Chapter 33 - Minions of the Menace (1)

    The fennec snarled, its eyes darting around the underground rocky terrain. It had lost track of the long-eared woman after the unexpected smoke attack. She was worthy, matching its speed without relying on tricks like the unworthy who banished it for a few millennia. Despite the smoke, she did not attack yet. Whatever strategy she was planning, it would counter.


    Suddenly, an explosion resonated from above. The fennec''s head snapped upward, then quickly jumped away as a stalactite crashed where he had been. Once landing on the ground, the beast raised its halberd while eyeing the surroundings. It locked eyes with Reinstar, who stood on a boulder with her hand glowing purple. A smug smile spread across its face before bolting toward her.


    In response, the canokian swiftly swiped her hand, releasing a torrent of violet arrowheads. The agile fox made a quick ninety-degree turn to evade the adroit. The fennec swiftly swiped it halberd, releasing an airwave. The violet-haired woman darted away before it hit while unleashing more arrowheads at the fennec, forcing the beast to evade. Another explosion echoed through the air. Quickly looking up to see five more stalactites falling around him, it jumped away before one crashed on top of him. Growling at the large piece of rock before him, it wondered if she was a worthy challenge. It raced around the rock to track the woman, then growled at another piece of rock in front of it. Its ears twitched slightly. Quickly trusting its instincts, it bent over from having its head sliced off. The beast swung its weapon, only for the woman to leap above it and kick it across the face.


    Staggering back, it brought up the weapon again to block another strike. What followed was the duo trading blows while running across the terrain. Their eyes locked onto each other''s form, never wavering. The fennec noted that the woman''s eyes were glowing. It did not care why, but she was matching its speed for the most part. Metal kept clashing, but someone had to make a mistake. There it was when she tripped. It kicked the woman away, then leaped at her and sliced through her torso.


    Smirking in victory, yet... the woman did not scream nor shout. Why? Wait, what was that? There was no blood? Its ears perked, then looked around. A shocked expression etched on its features before twisting in anger.


    "Trickster!" It shouted.


    Before the beast were four copies of the shinobi, each with the same glowing eyes and holding the same sword.


    "Trickery?" the woman''s voice echoed through the air. "Yes, yes, it is. Where I am from, being a warrior shrouded in the shadows, one has to know the skills to deceive."


    "Speed matched speed." it growled as it jumped away from the ''woman''.


    "I enjoyed the match, but... did you honestly expect me to keep fighting you with just speed? I wondered... would I lose my stamina quicker than you."


    "One... worthy, other unworthy."


    "I apologize for wounding your pride, but that man is about to unleash a threat upon the world, and I need to assist in case things go wrong."


    Anger boiled within the beast before launching himself at the copies of the long-eared woman. Honing on one of them, the beast swung the halberd, but the replica brought up the sword to block the halberd. The beasts snarled and kicked the woman away before swinging the halberd again. He stopped when he saw something glowing in the corner of his eye. He tried moving away, but one of the arrowheads struck his side. He ignored the pain and continued to try to fight the five replicas. Choosing the next target, he brought down the halberd, only to be blocked by one diving in, sword aiming at his head. He punched it in the face and tried to pull away when the previous target swiftly swung her sword. He hissed at being sliced across the face.


    The beast roared before reaching out to claw the clone. He managed to slice through the face, but there was no blood. It was just like the other fake. What was going on? Then, all the violet-haired women descended on him with their blades. He began to do battle with all five at once. Blocking and attacking, making sure his speed was proved better, but he noticed something: the coordination and her scent. She was with the clones. Each one was defending the other while another struck. It needed an opening, but there was none. The beast yelped in pain at being sliced across the legs, chest, and arms, then received a punch in the face. It jumped away while bleeding. As soon it landed on the ground, it hissed in pain before collapsing to its knees. Was it out of shape after years of bondage? It was faster, but his pain tolerance never recovered.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Trickster."


    "Again, I apologize. I wanted to test myself, but in the end, I must remember to improve for a rematch with another opponent."


    "Technique."


    "All you need to know is that when my eyes glow, I create duplicates from stone. Mineral Mirror Vision."


    Realization struck the monster; that was probably why she brought down the stalactite.


    "People have called me, ''Multi Blade Maiden of Silence.''


    A small part of Reinstar wanted to keep the creature alive, maybe try to befriend it, help train it. However, there was another part from experience not to leave a potential threat alone for it to return later. Whether intentionally or not, later would come to bite her. She could not take that risk.


    "Farewell."


    An explosion rained in the air. The beast looked up and felt despair as the stalactite descended upon him. It closed its eyes as darkness overtook him and felt nothing. Reinstar stood on the boulder with her four clones. She sighed, then deactivated her eye technique. Immediately, her clones reverted to pieces of rock. She closed her, making a silent prayer before looking on at the final grave of the beast.


    "Sorry, but this is more urgent than a duel. That shift in pressure has me worried."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Temple-


    The door was fully opened. His expectations were high; his goal was right in front of him. However, what he expected was not what he got. He was met with a large navy blue stone room. He marched through while growing irritated about this being another dead end. Was this the place where desires are granted? This could be a trap, so he tried cautiously. He came this far, and dying was not part of his goal. The room was oddly cold compared to the rest of the temple. It was odd; what kind of power made it this way? He stopped walking when he was in the middle of the room. He looked around, expecting some being to descend to grant him what he desired or just a space to trick people.


    "Hello?"


    "Greetings."


    Startled at the sudden voice, he quickly turned to face a yellow-robed figure standing in front of a cauldron. Neither were present when entered. Where did they come from?


    "Huh? You were not there before?"


    "I chose not to meet your sight."


    "Who are you? What is this place? I expected a place where I could gain control to grant people their desires!"


    "Only I can grant them." the voice spoke calmly.


    "You?" The Masked Piper took out his flute. "Then give me the power to grant the desires of everyone."


    "Fool, you cannot handle that power."


    "With this, I can." He raised the flute. "This gave me a small taste of it."


    "Fool." chuckled the robed figure. "You cannot handle the gift of granting desires."


    "People need me to give them what they want!" growling came from his voice. "I will do that."


    "What is your desire?"


    "To see my wife again."


    "I can do that. I can give your partner back."


    "Then let me have the power, or I will take it from you."


    "Foolish, mortal." The eyes of the robed figure glowed yellow. "You cannot handle the power."


    "Then I will take the power!" He moved the flute to his mouth.


    The robed figure quickly raised its hand, freezing the piper place.


    "Ah!" The piper shouted in fear. "Wh... what? I can''t move!"


    The robed figure chuckled. "Truly, the lust for power has blinded you... no, your heart weeps for the loss of love." The robed figure turned to the entryway, seeing Tina in the doorway with a horrified expression. "You... do you?"


    Tina squeaked before backing away and into the illusion. "No, stay away."


    The robed figure chuckled. "Hmm... I guess I can wait until the knights of order arrive; they should be here soon." It turned to look at the man. "You desire power..."


    "Those kids..." He growled at the thought of the Radiant. "They have been a thorn in my side."


    "You desire the power to fight them?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then..." It chuckled, grabbing the flute that was still in the Masked Piper''s grasp. "You shall have the power to fight them. You said you had a taste of this power? Then you can have the meal."


    Once the robed figure poured power into the instrument, it let go. A moment later, the instrument glowed brightly, enveloping it and the man. The musician''s eyes widened as a bright light enveloped his body; he screamed when he felt his body changing. Tina moved away from the room. Once she was further away from the entrance, the room door began to close. She whirled around to face down the dark corridor, ignoring the screams.


    "Where are you all?"

 Chapter 34 - Minions of the Menace (2)

    Bolt flew through the air, his hands clasped together, coated in electricity as he prepared his Electric Hammer. Soaring beside him, Lumina raised her leg, radiating with orange light as she readied her Bright Strike. The Scarab flew toward them with both of its maces. Their attacks collided like the force of two hammers slamming against each other. The scarab pulled back its maces, then used its extra set of hands to punch them away. They were knocked to where the other three were, where they were caught by Frost and Aero. After being set down, the group eyed the beetle with curious looks.


    "What do we know about beetles?" asked the water warrior.


    "I heard they are related to the dung beetle." said the lightning warrior. "You know, they take poop and roll it up in a ball. Classy little guys."


    "Mm-hmm." The information repulsed the ice warrior. "Those pincers will be a problem if we dispose of the maces."


    "Aren''t they like ants? Lift more than their normal body weight?" inquired the wind warrior.


    "I think we need to study about insects." said the light girl. "Look, its shell is raised when it flies. Maybe we can attack it from behind?"


    "Remember the motto? Knowledge is power." Aqua raised her arm, pointing her glowing index finger. "Do what we can to bring it down because here it comes."


    The scarab crouched low, its elytra, the hard outer wings, opened to reveal the underwings. With the flap of its wings, it shot forward with one of its maces raised high. The group quickly jumped away from the heavy impact as the big beetle slammed the mace into the ground, bringing up dust. Spotting Aero in the air, the bug thrust its weapon toward him. Acting quickly, the wind warrior summoned his boomerang. He used it to block the mace by firmly holding it with both hands. The forceful strike sent him spiraling across the room. Looking proudly, the beetle smirked at its victory, then yelped in pain at being hit in the face by a powerful stream of water. Noticing the water warrior, the beetle charged at her with full force. Frost slid in front of Aqua, then unleashed her Frozen Wave. The beetle stopped by slamming its feet into the ground and jumped to the side to avoid the incoming ice particles.


    Meanwhile, Bolt summoned his three-section staff. A mischievous chuckle sounded as he began to twirl it while imagining himself as one of the famous turtles. From his left, Aero walked up while moving his arm in a circular motion, gripping his boomerang, ready to rev up. The boomerang glowed, prompting the electric teen to race at the beetle while throwing up his ''Lightning Strike'' adroit. The beast hissed at the electric shock before centering its attention on the electric warrior. The boy''s staff crackled with electricity as he raced at it. The beetle raised its mace with the intent to crush him. Spinning past the Radiant of Lightning, the wind-enhanced boomerang flew at the beetle. The weapon slashed across the chest of the beetle diagonally before flying back to its owner. The big beetle hissed at the pain; it glared at the smirking wind warrior. That distraction gave Bolt the opening to quickly leap at it and hit with an electric strike to the head from the staff. The impact made the beetle stagger back while growling. It quickly used its third arm to grab the boy. Once he caught the warrior, the monster began to squeeze him.


    A combination of ''Ice Blast'' and ''Bright Shot'', made the beetle loosen its grip, giving Bolt time to leap away while sending another ''Lightning Strike.'' Lumina summoned her tonfas while bravely running toward the beast, accompanied by Frost, gripping her estoc. Aqua, firmly gripping her spear, ran off to the side while the beetle paid attention to the others. Noticing the two approaching, the creature pounced on them while aiming its horn. The duo jumped back before the horns hit the ground. After landing, the two pounced back. Tonfas glowing brightly, she slammed them hard on the head of the creature while Frost jabbed it along the body with her ice-shrouded estoc. Angry at the blows, it knocked them off by spinning around.


    Spreading its wings once more, the beast flew at them while swinging its maces in an eccentric way. Raising her tonfas to block, the light warrior was knocked away and into one of the pillars, breaking pieces of it. Aero tossed his wind-shrouded boomerang, only for it to be smacked away by the rapid assault from the beetle. The warrior of ice tried for a Frozen Wave, but the beetle once more slammed its feet into the ground and jumped over the ice dust, yet failed to notice a bolt of lightning striking its underside, following Aero''s Gust Buster. The monster dove toward the ground to attack. The kids jumped as it crashed, but the maces hit them once the beetle quickly stood up.


    Unknown to the bug, Aqua had grappled onto one of the pillars beside it, then dove at the beetle with her naginata raised. Water ensnared the weapon as she dove into the exposed backside of the beetle, piercing it. She braced herself as the beetle cried in pain as it crashed into the ground and collided with one of the pillars.


    Lumina watched on in shock. "Aqua! Are you okay?"


    "Don''t gawk!" Aero raced forward with his boomerang raised. "Cut those wings."


    Tossing the weapon, it soared with razor-sharp wind shrouding it as it sliced off the wings and damaged the elytra. The water warrior stood up and blew out seven bubbles. With the Bubble Snap active, she jumped back as the beetle rose. Once a bubble tapped its exposed back, it exploded. It caused a chain reaction of the bubbles exploding one by one, further damaging the beetle''s back. After the final blow, the elytra was damaged, appearing bent and unable to close. Blood poured out while the beetle hissed dangerously. Grabbing its dual maces, it stood up slowly to attack, but the ice warrior''s adroit froze its feet. Noticing its frozen feet, the bug lifted the mace to destroy the ice and maybe its feet.


    "Aqua Gun!"


    "Ice Blast!"


    "Gust Buster!"


    "Lightning Strike!"


    "Bright Shot!"


    The monster screamed in pain as the combined adroit drilled into its back and exploded through its chest. With one last screech, it fell face forward, dead. Behind the beast, the group had their arms spread toward the beast, remaining in position as if they expected it to rise back up to fight. Two minutes went by before lowering their guard and breathed in relief.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Big Bad Beetle, DONE!" shouted the yellow-haired teen. "We are the elemental exterminators! Nice job finding the weak spot, marine girl."


    "It was a guess." The blue-haired teen summoned her Naginata. "Lumina said to attack the back, and you all distracted it."


    "I''m a genius!" giggled the orange-haired teen. "Seriously, we might need to study insects."


    "How often are we going to run into giant bugs?" said the wind warrior. "Maybe often, knowing our crazy job."


    "At least it did not use excrement on us." The ice warrior looked disgusted. "Nothing worthwhile can come from feces on us."


    "That is true." said Lumina. "Let''s be glad it chose not to." She eyed the doorway. "What do we do now? It feels like something is happening."


    "Do we rest or charge?" asked Aero.


    "Give us a minute to breathe." Aqua spoke. "Then charge."


    "Let''s take the Ivy Seeds." Bolt took out the seed, with a cheeky grin. "Need a good recharge if the Musical Meister Menace pulls out a sneaky super skill ."


    Grimacing at the idea, Frost held up her seed. "Honestly, it''s embarrassing."


    "We are miles away from people, ice princess."


    "It''s the principal!" she whined.


    The light warrior ate the seed. "Just in case." she sighed while blushing.


    Aero glanced at the way they came in. "Hope the three of them can beat him or hold it off until we get there."


    "They will be fine." smiled the Radiant of Light. "They trusted us. So we will trust them."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Racing down the corridor, Blaze, Ivy, and Geo had a sense of unease as they approached the end of the hall. Upon entering the room, the fire warrior grew angry at seeing his sister sitting beside an illusion of their father. They stopped their advance into the room.


    "Tina!"


    She looked joyfully at her brother as she got up and embraced him tightly. "You came!"


    "Yep."


    Before the illusion could speak a word, a vine pierced the cranium, making it revert to a rat and dissolve into dust. Shaking her head at the illusion, the planet girl glared at the closed door.


    "Are you okay, little lass?"


    The young girl nodded. "Yes."


    The rock warrior gazed at the young girl. "Why did he take you?"


    Tina looked at him, then at her brother. She reached into her pocket and took out the glowing feather. "Because of this."


    "What is it?" he eyed it critically, sensing its mana.


    Blaze focused on the feather. "If the story is true, then that is the Phoenix Feather. It feels slightly stronger than last time, but not by much."


    "Oooh." Ivy was in awe at the feather, her eyes widening. "How did you acquire this fascinating specimen?"


    "Grandpa bought it."


    "Hmm, it feels warm." The green-clothed girl reached out to touch it.


    "Focus." Geo said as he approached the door. "Tina, what happened?"


    "He... went inside." The young girl spoke. "I don''t know what he was expecting, but there was nothing at first, then some strange person appeared instantly. Masked Piper got mad, and the strange person did something to him."


    "Did something." Blaze moved from his sister and approached the closed door. "Like what?"


    "It closed before I could see."


    The flora warrior approached the door. "Is he trapped in there? I wonder how we can o-oh?" Upon moving close to the door, it started to open. "Ah, looks like he is not trapped. Guess it opens whenever someone is near."


    The terra warrior marched forward, a deep frown on his face. "Which is good, we can stop him."


    "Wait!" Tina shouted. "It''s not Masked Piper that scares me, it''s that... thing that is in there. Don''t... antagonize it."


    The fire warrior shrugged, a sad chuckle escaping him. "I think being a Radiant will give it enough reason to attack us if it knows who we are."


    "Be careful, please." the young girl muttered.


    "Aye." Ivy nodded. "People are careful until danger sinks their fangs in them."


    Blaze sighed while Geo shook his head.


    Once the door fully opened, they tensed up, their faces showing a slight shock at the scene before them. They saw the cloaked individual holding an eight-foot-tall wolf-like creature at bay. The wolf creature''s fur was gray and wore brown pants. It was banging against the invisible wall with a familiar flute.


    "Change me back!" the wolf beast shouted. "I order you!"


    "One desire per lifetime." The cloaked figure sounded amused before calmly turning its head 180 degrees, to the Radiant. "Ah... the Knights of Order."


    "Uh, who are you?" Blaze asked.


    "Where is the Masked Piper?" growled Geo.


    Ivy perked up at seeing the flute. The beast stopped before narrowing its eyes at them. She noted the pants, the cape, and the bent mask on the floor. A sad chuckle escaped her mouth. "Seems that wolf is the meister."


    "YOU!" growled the wolf. "You drove me to this! You brats led me here!"


    "Idiot." The rock warrior shook his head at the fiend. "You attacked people."


    "I''ll kill you all!"


    "The man wanted the desire to fight you all, so I gave him the power to contend with your strength. The strength of a jackal and an increase in mana. Defeat him, and you will get answers and perhaps... your desires? Resurrecting a father, restoring a sister, and restoring a childhood. There is more, but those are your true desires, right?"


    All three tensed at words; none of them denied it. However, it was eerie how he knew what they supposedly wanted.


    "Don''t peer into me." The plant warrior spat at him, venom in her voice. "My mind is mine alone."


    The cloaked figure chuckled, then vanished from their sight. "Amusing."


    The jackal punched once more, only to feel the invisible force containing him. The beast roared out in anger. "COWARD!" Eyes then centered on the teens. "I will end him once I finish you."


    "You don''t have to do this." the fire warrior said. "Look, you have lost a lot, and you became this. Perhaps we can fight him or find a way to reverse this spell?"


    "NO!" Glowing with a purple aura, the wolf pointed its flute at them. The flute transformed into a staff. "I''m ending your tale, then forcing that demon to reverse me and give me his power!"


    Geo sighed. "You tried, but we have been at this for months. He''s tired of running. Are you ready? That flute might be his power source, but who knows what that thing did." He took a deep breath before centering on the jackal. "If that doesn''t cancel his power, and if we can''t arrest him. We might have to... you know."


    Blaze grimaced at the alternative. "Guardian drilled in our heads about making the choice to kill or not. If that flute breaks, we can cancel his power... if not, then we have to kill him."


    Ivy nodded, understanding how he felt. "Right, it''s us or him. If we can subdue him, that would be great... if not."


    "I know, we will do what we can." Blaze nodded, resolve boiling within him. "Masked Piper, one last chance!"


    "No! I am a jackal now, or should I say." He growled as he played into the staff like a flute, summoning three six-foot-tall rats. "It''s Meister Jack! Now die!"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -London, Beneath the city-


    The rat crawled through the sewer, searching for the objective ordered by its master. It managed to crawl into a part of the sewer, unknown to current society. The rat snuck into a large chamber where old relics were stored. Across the room was an old throne. It knew its objective was here; it could sense him, but where? Suddenly, a hand grabbed the beast and held it up in the air.


    "What does the vermin want?" spoke a calm, rough voice.


    Attached to the hand was a man with pale white skin, sharp fangs, cold red eyes, and dark gray hair. He wore a red cloak that had seen better days and black pants.


    The rat''s eyes flashed before transforming into the Piper. This action made the pale man sneer. "Is this a joke? I am not a minion of yours. Your power does not affect me."


    "At ease, Count Edgar, this is only a message from me to you."

 Chapter 35 - Facing the Menace (1)

    -London, Beneath the City-


    Count Edgar was silent for the past minute after hearing the illusion speak. Whatever the man wanted had nothing to do with him.


    "We are not allies."


    "No, but soon I will attain power." The ''man'' raised his hand and opened his hand to reveal a piece of glass. "My gift to you."


    "Glass?" The man picked up the glass and held it up. His eyes widened slightly at seeing his reflection. "What is this? How am I seeing myself?"


    "It''s a mystery to me. Maybe you can figure it out." The ''man'' smirked. "You don''t have to join me, but you can challenge me. I have found what I have sought, and soon the world will be rewarded with their desires."


    "You are a fool if you believe granting everyone''s desires is their right, and what about those fools chasing you?"


    "They will soon be dealt with, Count. As for the other elf and brat chasing you... maybe that can help?"


    Eyes narrowed, the count glared at the illusion, then at the glass. Something about the glass was mesmerizing and eerie. The Count growled, then dropped it on the ground while walking away.


    "I don''t care. But I do have a question. Does the rat vanish when you die?"


    "Perhaps?"


    "Then." smirking the pale figure. "I will keep this rat. If it does not die by the end of the day, then I will know you have succeeded."


    "Fine, the future is sig-."


    The Count tossed the illusion on the ground, where it reverted to the rat. It picked itself and looked, annoyed, at the pale man. The Count faced the rat with a sneer.


    "If your master dies, he is not chosen by fate."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Temple-


    Immediately, Geo used Quake Fist on the ground, causing the room to shake. Unfortunately, the rats leaped into the air to avoid the rumble.


    Ivy pressed her hands together, creating a blooming tulip, and gathered green mana. She unleashed her adroit, Blooming Cannon. She fired a ball of green mana that exploded upon contact, knocking the rats to the ground.


    "So they no longer perish after one hit." pouted the plant warrior as she watched rats get it.


    "Might be a little challenging." growled the rock warrior.


    Enraged, the rats pounced at them. Blaze held out his hand, forming his sword. Following his action, Geo manifested his war hammer, a five-foot-tall weapon with a brown handle and silver head, while Ivy manifested a green composite bow. One of the creatures swiped at Blaze, who blocked with the blade, but was pushed back a few feet and nearly tripped on his feet. He jumped to the side from getting clawed, then retaliated with a spinning back fist to the face of the rat. As the beast stumbled back, the Radiant''s sword ignited on fire. The fire warrior lunged forward, sword blazing above him, then swiftly swung it down. The rat tried to block, but the burning sword cut through the arms and chest. The rat squeaked out before evaporating into dust.


    Geo broke the floor by burying his hammer in the ground. Then lifted it up, revealing the weapon coated in blue stone. He rolled to the side from a claw strike, then jumped back from being bit. He leaped in the air, then came down with the stone hammer on the rat''s head. After receiving a crushed head, the beast evaporated into dust. Ivy hummed as she swiftly maneuvered away from the fiend. She ducked under a claw strike, then performed a backflip kick to the face of the creature. She pulled back the string, manifesting a green mana arrow. The arrow grew thicker as she poured her mana into it and fired. The glowing arrow shattered into small energy projectiles before bombarding the rat. As it fell, it dissolved into dust.


    Once the rats were destroyed, the group turned their attention to Meister Jack.


    "Useless infected rodents." Disappointed at the weakness of his rats, he brought up his flute staff to play, then ducked under a mana arrow. He quickly played a high-pitched note that sent a high-pitched screech through the room, making them cover their ears and drop to their knees. Then, he played a tune that manifested three spheres of energy that swiftly shot toward the group upon creation. The spheres popped like bubbles upon impact, making low pitch flute tone, as well as releasing a strong force that caused them pain and hurled them across the room. The jackal sped across the room where the terra warrior landed and slammed a fist onto him, causing him to grunt in pain. The jackal swung his staff at the teen, knocking him a few feet away. The jackal turned around, then pivoted to the left from a vine nearly hitting him. The beast grabbed the vine and yanked the plant warrior to him. The wolf grabbed her by the face, then leaped toward the downed terra warrior, where he slammed the plant warrior next to him. He grabbed the other boy''s neck, enraged at the two of them.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "You two were always chasing me, getting my way. Even with the other brat and freak distracted, you kept trailing me." He hissed angrily while his grip tightened, making the two squirm. "You ruined my chance at crossing to that world, even if it wasn''t the right one. It may have given me answ-augh!"


    A fireball to the face interrupted him, making him move away from the downed duo. The jackal hissed at the pain while rubbing his face. Looking up, his eyes widened at the fire warrior diving at him with a kick. He moved away before he was hit, but the fire warrior launched another fireball the jackal''s way, prompting the beast to evade.


    "Are you related to the girl? Jake, right?" questioned the beast


    "How is that information going to help you?" retorted the angry warrior in red.


    "Does your desire align wi-."


    Fire erupted around the teen''s fist. "Shut up!" Quickly, the fire teen jumped at the jackal


    The jackal gathered yellow energy in his fist before jumping forward. The two adroits collided, causing them to try to overpower the other.


    "Death does not have to be absolute, child!"


    "And what about those that died from getting their desires taken?"


    The jackal frowned deeply. "There has to be sacrifices, boy. Getting the power to grant everyone''s desires will be a benefit from my quest."


    Anger flaring, the fire warrior punched with his other fist, making the jackal block with his forearm. Leaping from behind, Geo emerged with his hand in the air. A basketball-sized glowing rock, materialized in his hand. The Terra Radiant thrust his arm forward with his adroit, ''Stone Impact''. Seeing as he was about to be hit, the jackal kicked the fire warrior in the stomach to push him away. The beast ducked under the rock teen, barely avoiding being hit. The warrior in brown landed, then turned around, only to get hit by a glowing fist to the face. The jackal punched him in the face again, then delivered a front kick to the chest, pushing the teen back.


    The jackal grinned, but his joy melted when he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. He whirled around, seeing the plant teen aiming another arrow at him with her bow. He conjured up his power in his fist while avoiding another arrow. He thrust his arm forward, releasing a glowing ball of energy at the green warrior. She rolled away from the attack and fired another arrow. The beast evaded by jumping in the air while playing his musical staff. This time, six energy spheres manifested around him before they shot toward them.


    Manifesting a blooming tulip, the Flora Radiant shot at the spheres, only managing to destroy three while the rest quickly evaded her shots while flying at her. Blaze launched three fireballs at the remaining spheres, destroying them. Before the two could do anything, Meister Jack unleashed the high-pitched sound again, causing them to drop to their knees. The jackal smirked as he played, then was shocked at only seeing two of them. Quickly turning to his left to face Geo. The warrior in brown gritted his teeth against the ear-pitching sound and thrust the glowing stone into the enemy''s face. An explosion erupted once it made an impact, sending the jackal across the room while losing his staff in the process. The jackal slammed into the wall with a yell. He grunted as he fell to the floor.


    The musical fiend shook his head before standing up. He grunted at the pain as he gripped his staff... wait. There was nothing in his hand. He looked around to search for it, then he heard a cough. Looking up, shock etched his features at seeing the girl holding his staff and the two boys standing on each side of her.


    "Wait!" shouted the fearful jackal.


    "No." the girl responded lazily.


    She gripped the staff with both hands and raised it up in the air.


    "STOP!"


    Then she broke it in two on her knee.


    "NO!" The beast immediately ran at them, fangs baring. "NO!"


    Then he felt pain in his head, causing him to trip on his feet and fall to the floor. "What? No!" He gripped his head in pain. "What?" He screamed out in pain as his body started glowing. After a few seconds, he reverted to his human form. Once realization kicked in, he glanced at his hands, then touched his face. "I..." grasping his mouth, not feeling a snout. "Why? I was close." He glared at the three. "YOU FOOLS!"


    "I don''t see that from where I am standing." Geo coldly responded.


    Ivy shook her head, feeling a little bit of sympathy. "You wanted to give the whole world their desires with calamitous repercussions."


    The man glanced at the Fire Radiant, then at the girl across the room, then at the boy again. "Your father could''ve been brought back."


    "Sorry." Blaze said with a sad tone. "I..don''t think that would be right... at least not with your ideas of granting everyone''s desires."


    "Shut up." He sat up. "You! Where are you? I thought you would give me the power to defeat them?"


    "Then you should have phrased it correctly."


    Everyone froze when the mysterious cloaked figure appeared instantly before them. It was like the figure stepped out of a curtain of air.


    Meanwhile, in the back of the room, Tina watched the scene before them with interest. Cheering in silence at their victory, but worry gripped her form when the robed figure appeared from nothing.


    "Tina!"


    She smiled at the familiar voices. She turned around, gleefully seeing the other Radiant and Reinstar approaching them. Lumina ran forward and hugged the girl.


    "Tina!" cheered the orange-haired girl. "You''re alright! Are you hurt? Did that meanie do anything to you?"


    "She''s not 8." chuckled Frost. "But are you well, Tina?"


    Aero grinned at her. "You good little sis?"


    "Yes." She frowned, then glanced at the room. "They won, but then that... person appeared."


    Reinstar narrowed her eyes at the robed figure. "Who is that?"


    "Looks like a weird cult thing going on." hummed Bolt. "Or a wise guardian of the room that gives confusing riddles."


    "Shush." Aqua stepped forward curiously. "It might hear you."


    Back in the room, the masked piper stood up, ignoring he was half naked. "What do you mean?"


    "You asked for power to fight them, not power to defeat them."


    "That''s the same thing idiot!"


    "False." It replied calmly, with a little hint of amusement. "You wanted power to fight them; how you used the power was up to you. You failed."


    "Shut up!" The man reeled back his fist to punch. "GIVE ME THE POWER TO DEFEAT YO-!"


    The man was frozen in place by the robed figure. Everyone watching tensed up as the robed figure approached the frozen man.


    "One desire per lifetime. You failed. Return as." Then the entity thrust its palm on the man, shattering him into dust, much like the rats from before. "Dust in the earth."

 Chapter 36 - Facing the Menace (2)

    A/N: Hello all, I divided my chapters in half and reposted them. I will keep this note for a month before removing it.


    <hr>


    Everyone watched with shock and awe. Reinstar''s fist tightened at seeing the power before them; worry overcame her at the possibility of fighting this thing. The Radiant themselves stared without moving a muscle. Fear and panic overcame them, but one of them decided to open her mouth.


    "Who... are you?" asked Ivy with concern. "Why did you kill him?"


    The figure''s attention was on her, and everyone held their guard. "His desire turned to lust and reacted with violence... already his worth is a speck compared to the universe."


    "But... who are you?"


    "I grant desires to people... within proper guidelines."


    "G-guidelines?" gaped Blaze. "Wait? Could you have given him the power to grant desires to everyone?"


    "That would mean relinquishing my title to him, and that is not within my guidelines."


    "Hmm.." frowned the rock warrior. "If not given the power, would he be given what he desired other than your title?"


    "It depended on what he wanted. His wife? Surely a possibility within the guidelines."


    The trio looked at each other, then at the others at the entrance. Geo critically eyed the being. "Are we going to have a problem?"


    "Do you wish to challenge me?"


    "No." Geo quickly responded, but weakly. "Unless... you decide to attack."


    "I grant desires; I have no desire to be the enemy. Radiant, your challenges are out there... unless I grant you the desire you want." It chuckled. "Do you want what I can give?"


    "Wait a moment." Ivy spoke. "Something is off with this. You said you granted him the power to fight us, not kill us? If he worded differently, would he have killed us?"


    "He could have, but you could have won if he had the power to kill you."


    "But... did he have the power to... kill us?" Blaze sounded confused.


    "Wait." Ivy faced everyone, thinking over the information. She turned to the cloaked figure with an analytical expression. "You... you grant desires... right? All desires, but there are guidelines. But those guidelines... can you show me?"


    "Is that what you desire?"


    Ivy smiled dangerously. "Ah, clever, no, I don''t. How would I know you grant me the correct guidelines?"


    The being chuckled. "Only in the heart will you seek the truth; desires come from within, and I bring it out."


    Reinstar grimaced while motioning the figure. She took one step forward. "Before, you talked about his mate. Can you bring back the dead?"


    "Only if your heart desires it."


    Ivy snorted, displaying a sad smile. "Wow, so it was all for nothing. Ha, his quest was a disaster the moment he stepped in."


    "He wanted power. He got it." Geo spoke up, intently staring at the figure. "Was the drawback the wording or something else?"


    "Power can come at a price. You all sacrificed normalcy to become the Knights of Order."


    "I have become a living EMP." chuckled the Lightning Radiant.


    "We eat more after we train and fight." spoke the Water Radiant.


    The plant girl twirled a lock of her hair. "Power. Desires from the heart. A price is paid. Something like... do you all know Equivalent Exchange?"


    "Whenever something is gained, an equal amount of price is paid for." mumbled Aqua.


    "So... if we ask for a desire, are we going to sacrifice a body part?" contemplated the lightning warrior. "Gain a rubber arm or a stomach that can''t digest food."


    "I don''t like this." grumbled the wind warrior. "This crazy stupid stuff we should have no business doing. Yes, I know being a Radiant is crazy, but this desire nonsense sounds like many confusing demands that will bite you on the neck."


    "Hold those thoughts!" shouted Ivy. "Grown-ups are talking."


    Aero rolled his eyes while Frost and Lumina giggled.


    Ivy faced the being. "Now then... where were we... sacrifice. Granting a desire is a sacrifice here right? From the heart? The power comes from the heart. You pull it out." Her eyes widened in realization. "The dead stay dead. You can''t bring them back with your power... not in the way we think. So you either pull an exact replica from the heart... you take the person''s lifespan, or you take the remaining lifespan from someone else and create the replica."


    The figure chuckled. "You are amusing, child."


    "If I ask for my childhood back, would I get that? Do you take away my age? My memories? Current personality? I guess it is how I would word it, but there is probably something you know that I don''t know."


    "Do I?"


    "You are fascinating... in a dangerous way. Anybody who asks has to think hard about what to say. Even if it is correct, something will be taken. What a terrible job you have."


    "Perhaps."


    Geo spoke up. "I''m sure you are aware of what that man was doing. Would those who lost their desire gain them back?"


    "Those who are dead remain dead. Those who are in a coma will remain in a coma until the body gives out. Those who lost their desires have not truly lost them. It takes time to recharge; they are the lucky ones."


    "How long?"


    "Weeks, months, years. Depends."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Okay... now then... is there a possibility to remove yourself and this temple off this planet?"


    Everyone glanced at Geo with worry for a bold question. The cloaked figure stared at him for a few seconds before a soft, eerie, humorous grunt escaped their lips.


    "Bold statement from you, Radiant." spoke the being with intrigue. "I can take myself and the temple away."


    "You would need something from us in exchange. We have to phrase it in a way." wondered Ivy.


    "Something will be taken, and it does not matter how you word it. All of you before me. Radiant, human, traveler. You will all have to willingly offer me one year of your life in exchange."


    Shock rippled through the group. Their collective gaze fell upon one another. The weight of such a sacrifice was heavy and not easy to make currently.


    Tina backed away. "No, that''s not right."


    The wind warrior chuckled. "There it is, the catch!" His smile morphed into a frown. "I don''t know about the rest of you, but there is obviously another catch to that!"


    "Your paranoia might save us." The ice warrior spoke softly. "This feels dubious."


    "There has to be another way." spoke Lumina.


    "Lame." growled Bolt. "Sounds like a scam."


    "How do we know if he truly leaves?" Aqua sounded hollow.


    Ivy frowned. "One year?"


    "Correct.


    "...Compared to you, how significant is one year?"


    "As significant as an insect."


    Nodding at the statement, her mind contemplated the alternatives and the consequences. She closed her eyes, coming to the conclusion. She turned to the group; her face looked serious and haunting. Everyone held their breath as she opened her mouth... letting out a yawn. "I want to sleep, let''s go."


    "Hn." Geo turned away. "Mission complete."


    And the dark mood disappeared. Blaze was caught off guard by her sudden change. Geo just accepted her decision. Those two already made the choice, so he will too. "We decline your offer." The fire warrior turned to leave.


    Everyone nodded, watching the others approach them. An amused chuckle from the robed figure echoed around the room. When it spoke, its voice vibrated off the walls. "Those who yearn for their desires will come. Seeking answers, seeking fulfillment. I will grant them." It waved its hand. "Goodbye, Knights of Order."


    Blaze, Ivy, and Geo crossed the doorway, guiding everyone away from the entrance. After a considerable distance, they took a quick glance at the door as it lowered to the ground. They did not bother to wait for it to close as they left the room and walked through the corridor. Blaze wrapped his arm around his sister, holding the scared girl close. Despite winning the day, the mood was not as high as expected. The Masked Piper''s fate came to an end to his own desires, and the temple remained with a terrifying figure guarding it. When the group entered the room where they fought the big beetle, Bolt groaned loudly.


    "What a creepy dude. Did anyone feel super out of place in there? He could slap us upside the head all around the room while baking cake with a freaky smile under that robe."


    "Shut up." hissed Aqua. "Complain later. We leave."


    Bolt frowned for a moment, then horror etched on his face. He could not feel the mana, but there was a strange prickling feeling on the back of his neck. It felt like something was watching them. It mocked them, observing them as ants compared to itself. He swallowed in fear and remained silent while walking silently through the temple.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -London-


    For the past 30 minutes, The count glared at the spot where the rat had previously been. The rat had squealed loudly before evaporating into dust. The pale man remained in the exact same spot without movement. Then he blinked twice. A light chuckle escaped his lips as he stood up. "Fate has not chosen you, fool." He glanced at the piece of glass on the ground. "Rubbish." He stepped on it, breaking it as he walked by. "Now then... how am I going to solve my current situation." The sound of glass made him stop. He whirled around, hissing at the intruder. Yet, there was no intruder. He looked at the ground; then he raised an eyebrow. The glass he crushed had reformed.


    "Curious." He reached down to grab the glass and held it in front of his face. Seeing his reflection once again. "I wonder what you are?"


    His reflection stared back with pure black eyes, sclera and all.


    "Perhaps I should research... carefully."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Egypt-


    The group stood outside the door to the temple. Ivy searched around the temple until she found what she was looking for on the left side of the building. A circular disk, appearing to be split into five pieces, was inserted into a compressed circular section of the wall. She yanked it out and then threw it on the ground, breaking it into pieces. She took three of the pieces and tossed them around the area, then grabbed the last two of the pieces and tossed them on the roof. After that, the warrior walked back to the group. Yawning while approaching, she gazed at each person.


    "Done, but I think people could find an alternative route." she spoke tiredly.


    "With your level of tech, it might be possible." responded the canokian


    "That sounds disheartening." sighed the ice warrior. "Our decision was appropriate, correct?"


    "You are not thinking of giving our lives to remove this..." grimaced the water warrior. "This place?"


    "It''s tacky, dreadful, and that cloaked thing was ghastly." The ice warrior whined. "I wanted to run as soon as I saw it."


    "I agree." The light warrior rubbed her arm. "All we were doing was standing. We could all fight back, but it might destroy us."


    "Destroy, sure." snorted the wind warrior. "I believe it would toy with us, asking about our desires like a crazy creepy thing. Pft, I nearly wanted... what I wanted."


    "But what would we sacrifice?" questioned the water warrior. "If I asked for world peace... what would lead to it? Would political figures get killed or something else?"


    "Forget about that." The lightning warrior interrupted her. "What if I asked for unlimited waffles? Would there be a waffle shortage, and would I hate pancakes?"


    "Asking the important questions." nodded the wind warrior.


    The blue-haired girl rolled her eyes. "Be serious. Ivy, you caught on before us. What do you think?"


    "The communication between cloak and piper made my brain boil." she yawned. "To make it short. It was willing to give our desires, but we must be careful. The piper wanted power to fight us; he got it, but he needed to offer more details. Maybe if he said, ''I want the power to defeat them''... maybe he could have."


    "He did not train." frowned the terra warrior. "He used the powers he already had that were amplified by the stranger. If he escaped and trained, then maybe he could have won, but... he relied on the techniques he already had and learned slowly during the fight."


    "Why a jackal?" questioned the fire warrior.


    Ivy shrugged. "Probably the theme. The fennec, scarab, and jackal are natives of Egypt. The point is he needed to word it a certain way. Even if you planned everything, there will still be that unknown detail and what would be traded." She crossed her and closed her eyes. "One year of our lives to remove the temple. Perhaps one year has a different concept to cloak compared to what we perceive as one year."


    "That''s possible," agreed the canokian. "That entity has been around since the temple was constructed... perhaps more than the temple itself. One year is nothing compared to a thousand."


    "Aye." Ivy faced them with a frown. "We could be using up all of our lives to send it away, and it would not be enough. Would giving him ten years keep the temple away for just that long?"


    "Then it would come back and business as usual." said the wind warrior.


    "We would be the real losers." the lightning warrior scowled. "Sitting in the corner in timeout, wearing dunce hats and typing out ''We are not the winners'' 50 times."


    "Would we be cursed?" wondered the worried light warrior. "We lose a year of our lives, but does he curse us too?"


    "There is nothing to gain if it is ten years." The ice warrior sounded agitated as she twirled a lock of her.


    "What do we do now?" questioned the water warrior, who looked annoyed.


    "For now." the canokian stared at them. "We will try to bury this place, cause a cave so no one can enter. I will consult the others and Guardian about what I saw, but for the time being... congratulations, go home and rest."


    "Please." Tina grimaced at the building. "Let''s leave. I do not want to stay here any longer."


    "Oh." the canokian glanced at Tina. "That reminds me." She took out the red feather from her pocket. "What is this?"


    The group gasped at what she held.


    "When did you?" asked the young girl as she felt around herself. "How did you take it?"


    "Pickpocket is easy for me. I felt something from you and found this in your pocket without you noticing." She handed it back to her. "It''s harmless, but it got you in trouble."


    "You are not going to confiscate it?" asked Frost.


    "Nope." she shrugged. "Pilot would, but I think it''s fine. I and the others would like to know the full story, if there is one. For now, we leave, rest, and reflect on today. Be glad you did not take the offer. I fear that thing is more than it lets on."


    Everyone nodded, feeling exhaustion overcome them from the events of today. Blaze let his sister climb on his back, not wanting to risk her falling on the long slope down. They made the trek to leave with plans to close the entrance of the mountain.

 Chapter 37 - Aftermath of the Menace (1)

    -The Hub, Meeting Room, 9:30 pm-


    Reinstar and Jin were communicating with Zeracakja on the monitor. They had finished explaining the events of today. The elderly man''s features appeared as a mix between troubled and relieved.


    "This entity did not follow you?"


    "No." The shinobi folded her arms tightly against her chest. "But if it did, I would not have been aware. As we departed, I sensed its gaze upon us, like feeling someone was drilling holes into your back. Not a killing intent, rather... twisted amusement." Her attention switched to Jin. "If you were there, you would believe me."


    "I do not doubt your experience. The kids were perturbed when you returned. Lina and Jack were satisfied by finishing the mission, yet I know they were equally unnerved. I was under the impression it led to a world, not a being capable of wish granting."


    "In that case, I order Guardian to refrain from that mountain." said the elder. "I will consult others about this temple and the entity. As long as you have ensured it won''t be discovered or difficult to open, then you have done your job well. It is a relief you are still alive, Jin. What are your plans moving forward?"


    "My intention is to stay here." Jin smirked. "If I return now, I won''t see Pilot when he returns. I am worried about Selen-ja and Blair. I am still assigned to the Radiant, correct?"


    "Correct." The man grinned. "That''s fine. I should inform you that the princess intends to visit the Radiant."


    "HER MAJESTY!" The blonde canokian shot straight up, mouth agape in shock. "She is coming?" He slammed his fist on his chest, then screamed out in pain. "Augh... then I shall remain here to greet the princess when she arrives."


    Amusement danced in the shinobi''s eyes. "Ah, idiot."


    An amused smile crossed the elder''s features. "Is there anything else?"


    "There is something else. Jake and Tina''s grandfather gifted Tina a red feather."


    "A red feather?"


    "It has a story. The legend of the phoenix."


    "Phoenix? The bird of rebirth and death?" the old man grew interested and troubled.


    "Yes, their grandfather bought it and told them a story. Of course, it''s lengthy and boring, so I will tell you the short version. The bird rescued a little girl from danger and made her a shrine maiden. The phoenix visited every month until the girl''s death of old age. They had such a fascinating friendship that the bird gifted her... or cursed her the power to be reincarnated. So that the bird will see her in the next life. However, the bird was dying after that and vowed to return its friend in the next life." She sighed. "Left behind a feather that will react to the new shrine maiden."


    "A captivating tale." Jin interjected.


    "Who knows if that tale is true." the shinobi sighed. "The tale could''ve changed due to word of mouth and lack of documentation."


    "Is it still in Tina''s possession?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmmm, what is your opinion?"


    "The feather protected her from succumbing to Piper''s Melody. I considered taking it, but I changed my mind, and asked her to it lock up. We''ll monitor for anything unusual; Jake surely will."


    "If the situation changes, retrieve it."


    "Of course." Reinstar nodded. "So, have you heard anything from Pilot? I know it''s been a few days since he has been gone?''


    "We talked earlier this morning, but we won''t be able to communicate with his team after he enters the region."


    A scowl creased on the blonde knight''s face. "If the mission wrapped up earlier, I would have immediately joined him."


    "Not with your injury." reminded the shinobi. "Go rest."


    The Guardian Head nodded. "Calm yourself; you do not need to be overly eager. Is there anything else to report? Anything on Selen-ja and Shadow Radiant?"


    "Still isolated." frowned the shinobi. "But she reported that if they are still trapped for the next 40 days, come and help find the Count."


    "That is a positive development."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Other than that, nothing else to report."


    "Then forward the written report. Good job everyone. Dismiss." the elder finished with a smile.


    The monitor powered down. The shinobi turned around with a relieved expression. "Delivering a report to a superior can be nerve-wracking." She noticed her companion''s pensive expression. "Pilot hunting down the one who betrayed your former team... how do you feel about that?"


    A scowl formed on his face at the memory of the forced disbanding of the team. "Again, if the mission concluded earlier, I would have joined him. If Pilot or Jarlon get their chance at revenge, so be it. It may settle the darkness within them and give our squad a much-needed closure."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Orlando Household, Kite''s Room, 9:50 pm-


    Ryu curiously peeked his head into his little brother''s room, where he saw the young boy sprawled on the bed, tossing a ball on the ceiling. Since returning from the hospital, the young boy had been in a mood. Recalling the memories of his Dummy Doll, their mother was in a frenzy at the news when she called him. Their father was also worried, but could not come from his trip, even though it was just a four drive from his work-related task. It may not have made a difference if he returned. Kite was fine. The father had a brief discussion with the young brother before going back to work.


    Listening to that cloaked person was tempting. Ryu briefly thought about getting his father demoted from his current job and removing the workaholic trait. But the manner in which the cloaked entity spoke and Lina''s efforts to grasp the full scope of its abilities led them to conclude it was worth taking that risk. The spiky redhead pushed those thoughts aside and walked through the door.


    "Hey."


    "Hi." the kid lazily spoke. "You need something?"


    "Wanted to see how you are doing? Are you feeling 100% awesome or 50% uncool? We can go downstairs, devour some ice cream, and make those monster cookies with ''Red Menace'' flavor."


    "Uh... not tonight... tomorrow."


    "Okay." The spiky redhead nodded before leaving the room.


    "What happened today was eerie." The boy stopped tossing the ball and then sat up while looking at the older brother with worry. "Ya know, my last thought was worrying more about if mom would throw away my card collection.


    "I would not let her. Those cards will be a fortune someday."


    "Yes," he chuckled. "That... made me feel bad. I felt more like dad, who, by the way, sounded worried and told me not to stay out in the sun because I would get heat stroke, not about the Death Melody. He believes that to be another conspiracy and that I am smarter than to fall for that." He scoffed. "Whatever."


    "He does care."


    "Sure... sometimes I just want him to quit his job, stay home for three months, and then use his connections to get another job."


    "... huh... what if there was something that could grant us that desire?"


    "Like... wishes?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Like a genie?" Kite scowled. "That''s stupid. Even if something like that does exist, you don''t go seeking genies... or djinns."


    "Huh?" Ryu sounded puzzled. "Why?"


    "Bro," Kite had a sly smile. "I thought being older would give you more wisdom."


    "Hey!"


    "When I started LARPing, I researched how to keep the game fun. I have not learned a whole lot, but I thought genies were cool at first, but researching them changed my view on them. Actual djinn, they say, are demented jerks that tend to twist the wish to harm the ''master''." He raised both fingers, making the air quotes gesture. "I created a story around that where some of us lost our stomach just to lose weight."


    "Ah... I guess LARPing can be educational."


    "Whatever, I don''t want some wish-granting jerk screwing around with our family. If there is one, then I hope no one disturbs it."


    "Yeah." The redhead chuckled nervously. "That person would be in trouble."


    "On second thought, let''s go ruin the kitchen and make monster cookies."


    The spiky redhead''s eyes twinkled. "Now you are speaking my language."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Ishida House-


    Seated on a chair out in their fenced backyard, Tina gazed at the stars with an expression heavy with sadness.


    "Tina."


    Hearing her brother, she turned around and offered a faint smile at her approaching brother. "Hi."


    "Are you okay?" He looked genuinely worried.


    Taking a slow breath, she shifted her gaze to the stars. "I thought I was... but... I''m not." She sniffed, wiping a tear away.


    The Radiant''s brows furrowed with empathy. "Seeing... that thing take on dad''s face made those feelings come out, right? I felt the same too."


    "It..." Her voice started straining. "It came flooding back. I... thought I was over it. I... thought... I could move on." She faced her brother with anger mixed in the tears. "That jerk had no right to do that!"


    "I know." He scowled. "What''s worse is he may have tried to bring him back regardless of how we felt. He wanted everyone to get what they thought they wanted... I''m glad I resisted."


    "I... if you all weren''t there, I... might have..."


    "Honestly, me too. I think the only thing that made me not want to is what happened to the piper and that... cloak being." Rubbing the back of his neck without realizing he was. "The way it talked, its gaze felt like it was mocking or something. I wanted to leave."


    "Me too. Lina... did she know?"


    "I think she just wanted answers. She wanted to know the risks before granting our desire. The points she made got me thinking about what would happen if we wished dad back."


    "I don''t want to think about it." She looked at the night sky. "Dad told me stars are for admiring and not wishing. He hated the movie Pinocchio."


    "Only for the puppet coming to life and not a wish-granting fairy."


    A faint chuckle escaped her lips. "I know, but wishing and stars lead me to that... are you going to fight puppets?"


    "I expect to fight a lot of things. Puppets? Extra crispy for dad."


    A playful smirk crossed her face. "You better." Her smile waned. "I think I need time to recover again. Hopefully, it will be a shorter time than losing him the first time."


    "Yeah... you want to look at the stars?"


    "Sure."


    "Kids." The duo looked up to see their mother standing in the doorway; she looked worried. "Are you okay?"


    Jake nodded. "We... just miss dad. Looking at the stars brought up old feelings."


    Their mother gazed at the stars, and a small smile touched her lips. "Let''s make s''mores; he wouldn''t want us to be miserable. Jake, grab two more chairs." Then she walked inside.


    The spiky raven grimaced. "And the possibility of something bringing him back to life comes to her ears. It would break her."


    "Protect mom?"


    "Definitely." Jake nodded with resolve

 Chapter 38 - Aftermath of the Menace (2)

    -The Hub, Aug 27th, 8:35 am-


    Staring at the pod, Jack contemplated what to do. Should he let Luka open the pod to release his sister or keep her contained to prevent her from harming herself? If what that creature said is true, she would have her desires restored soon. Then again, his pessimistic side told him the creature was playing tricks on him. Should he try and release her, holding on to false hope that she will be restored?


    "Could keeping her sealed be selfish?"


    "Probably."


    Slightly turning his head, noticing the bespectacled girl approaching him.


    "What do you think?"


    "Wait two weeks and then release her. I doubt it will happen quickly."


    "Do you believe that creature?"


    "Not at all. I partook in researching if Cloak fit into many of the myths and legends, even fairy tales. I think we met a djinn, bad news. Making a wish is like a double-edged sword. I''m glad I kept questioning it." She yawned while lazily ruffling her hair. "I doubt I would be satisfied with my desire granted. It is not the strange entity that would be the problem. It''s getting everything you want instantly without effort or playing with the very fabric of nature to control someone."


    "Good, my instincts were right."


    "What is our plan?" pondered the girl. "School will start for you in Germany next week, as for me... I got nothing."


    "You have something."


    "I am still exhausted." She yawned.


    "You have been exhausted since I met you." He snorted. "We finished the mission, and now we wait and train."


    "Maybe we can offer Blair our assistance?"


    "She wants to finish her mission herself." The bandanna teen reminded. "When she and Selen-ja want our help, then we will. We can visit her, but I don''t think they need help with The Count at the moment."


    "Well... there is one thing to do. They should be here in a little bit. What do you think of them?"


    "At first, I thought they were fools. They seemed too carefree and went off-topic when the situation evolved to more drastic levels. Now... I have not seen the others battle with the scarab, but Jake was not a burden."


    "He exceeded the percentage of not dying, like the others. I guess we can trust them. The question is, do we follow Jake? I noticed they act as his subordinates."


    "Hn, subordinate is not the right word. He does not look or fit the leader type." He turned around. "As long as he does not treat me like a mindless thug, I don''t care."


    "Affirmative." She smiled. "And... we should at least tell them a little about ourselves. We don''t have to tell every detail of our lives."


    "I will tell them something that ties into my sister."


    Over half an hour later, the others arrived. Guardian told them to hold off on training for today and tomorrow. Jack was reluctant, but Jin convinced him to relax after their summer-long quest, and with Lina''s help, he reluctantly agreed. No training for today, but did they want to celebrate a threat thwarted despite the circumstances of how it was dealt with? While wondering what to do next, Lina invited them over to her apartment back in Scotland. Utilizing the Teleportation Room, the group set off to a new location.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Scotland, Apartment Complex, 2:40 pm-


    Carefully emerging from her closet, Lina cautiously peered around her bedroom, then left the closet and approached the bedroom door. Jack emerged from the closet, arms crossed, while observing the girl poke her head out of the bedroom while the others appeared one by one. The crimson-haired girl saw her Dummy Doll counterpart washing windows. She nodded and whispered to the duplicate.


    "Hey."


    The Dummy Doll stopped, then turned to her with a lazy look. "Hi, mission accomplished?"


    "Affirmative." The girl approached the doppelganger and held out her hand. "I''ll clean up. Hope nothing important happened."


    The Dummy Doll reverted to its cube form and was absorbed by the girl. She settled on the couch and closed her eyes, delving into the memories from the past few months. As the others emptied into the living space, Jake surveyed the living room of the apartment.


    The arrangement of furniture and miscellaneous items exuded a simple, cozy, and calm vibe. The others dispersed around the space. Christina and Amy were complimenting the plants by the window. Tanya was analyzing a painting hung across from them. Ryu and Sam were peering out the window, commenting about the scenery. Jack quietly leaned against the wall with his arms folded. "This is a nice place, Lina. Something about it makes me feel relaxed."


    "Affirmative, as was intended." The plant warrior calmly yawned as she sorted through the memories. "Yep, restocked food. If you are hungry, I can prepare a meal. It is customary to serve guests." she said lazily.


    The water teen noticed a few photos on a table featuring an older man with a beard and short hair. "Is that your brother, cousin, or?"


    "My uncle." She opened her eyes. "Seems he stopped by four weeks ago." She smiled lightly. "My Dummy Doll and him went to a theme park." She went to the kitchen. "Do you all like Salmon? Any allergies?"


    Everyone agreed on the Salmon and disagreed on food allergies.


    Observing the girl heading to the kitchen space, Amy was concerned. "These are the only pictures she has. No other family members."


    "True, but..." Christina pondered. "But if she wants to tell us, she will. It is not our business."


    "That never stopped you before."


    The violet-eyed girl scoffed as the electric joker. "Shut up."


    "Please don''t pry into people''s private matters." Tanya sat on the couch and then crossed her legs. "Gossip is not always fact."


    "I know that, but I sense there is a story."


    "There is." Jack replied while sitting in a chair. "Don''t force it out of her, or she will stare at you as if you are an individual with an inferior mind."


    "Is it one of those unnerving, eerie stares? Cuz I get that from mom if she thinks she''s right." Sam said.


    "More condescending."


    "I will be the judge of that."


    "You understand her better." The fire warrior interjected. "It surprised me that she invited us to her apartment after a day. Most don''t do that."


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The rock teen shook his head. "You assisted us. She is expressing her hospitality as thanks. Whether she tells you about herself is up to her."


    "She''s a child spy for the government!?" Ryu enthusiastically smiled, teeth showing. "A trained assassin to hunt down rogues the government can''t handle." He picked up a lamp to look underneath. "Any secret buttons to reveal a cache of weapons and other secret spy stuff?"


    "Nein." Jack replied, his annoyance showing. "Nothing that lines up your immature fantasies."


    "Are you a spy?"


    "Are you being serious?"


    "He''s not." Jake shrugged. "We''re all curious, but we all understand if you don''t want to tell us everything. If you have things you don''t want to tell yet, then we don''t mind. We can just have fun and enjoy a meal."


    "... I have a question." Jack critically eyed the Fire Radiant. "What makes you a leader?"


    Jake rubbed the back of his head, feeling sheepish at the attention on him. "I don''t know what makes me a leader. Does playing soccer and leading a team a few times count?"


    "It does not answer my question, but." The bandanna-wearing teen rubbed his chin. "I guess playing sports does help build resolve." He turned to the others. "The rest of you, why did you choose him?


    "He''s the first one to become a Radiant among the six of us." Ryu chuckled. "Though, that might not be a good reason."


    Sam lazily shrugged. "Does giving corny speeches make a leader?"


    "Offers words of encouragement." Amy sent a sincere smile at Jake, who blushed. "I think that makes a leader."


    "He is definitely not arrogant or thinks he has all the answers." Christina folded her arms as she spoke with confidence. "Though, I am comparing him to other idiot World Leaders."


    "He listens and does not demean us." Tanya cooly answered while placing a hand on her hip. "Is that good enough?"


    "Not really, but it makes me think your leadership is a work in progress." He closed his eyes as if in deep thought. "Just don''t be a jackass, Ishida."


    Jake chuckled lightly. "Ah, thanks."


    "My friend," The Ice Radiant sounded straightforward. "Forgive me for judging, but you strike me as the type to disobey authority."


    The Terra Radiant slightly narrowed his eyes while smirking. "That type? I was involved in a gang." He scowled. "That ''gang'' has since been removed."


    "You didn''t kill them." gasped the Light Radiant with shock. "Did you?"


    "Pft." The group heard the scoff from the kitchen area. The aroma of cooking flowed through the air, accompanied by the sound of stirring. "Ha, he ratted them all out!"


    The six Americans breathed a sigh of relief while Jack rolled his eyes.


    "I was forced to join a street gang, compelled to steal and threaten people to ensure my own survival. Before long, I discovered they were distributing drugs from a bigger crime family. So, I secretly recorded everything and sent it to the authorities, which resulted in an international task force stepping in. Unfortunately, the person who pressured me to join suspected me of betrayal, forcing me to escape. I hid in an abandoned warehouse for hours until the crystal and Jin appeared. I accepted without hesitation. I figured getting abducted by aliens was better than what was in store for me." He held up his hand as a soft brown hue enveloped it. "A decision I do not regret."


    "Brother, you brought down." Sam was impressed. "A crime family."


    "No," scoffed Jack. "Just the fools who signed up to be their drug mules. The guy who chased me... well, I learned he was not arrested, but they found his body in the river a week later. I assumed the crime family blamed him and made an example of him. A government agent did find out I was the one who informed the authorities. They informed me they were one step closer to cracking the case with the crime family."


    "You''re okay now?" The Fire Radiant was sympathetic. "Did your parents worry?"


    Jack''s demeanor was a mix between anger and disappointed. "Parents divorced prior. Mom disowned me for being in the gang, but my dad wanted me to remain invisible to his new family in exchange for continuing my schooling. Only my sister, Johanna, actually cared. She was in her last year of college at the time and told me to live with her as soon as she gets a job that pays well."


    "Man, your folks gave up on you that quick." Sam growled. "I bet they will feel salty now that you are a Radiant."


    "Doubtful," shrugged the stoic teen. "Being a Radiant means trouble, so no. Dad likes routine, and mom is no-nonsense. My sister was excited about me saving the world." He smiled sadly. "She did not tell them; saved me a headache."


    "Your sister fell to the Piper, then what about your parents'' concern for her?" asked the Light Radiant.


    "They don''t believe in the ''Death Melody''. They believe her lack of drive and... attempted suicide was just her wanting attention. They turned their back on her, saying: ''She''s old enough, she does not need us.''" He spoke every word with venom.


    "Horrible people." The water girl was disgusted. "I''m sorry, Jack."


    "Why did they refuse to care?" snorted the lightning boy.


    "None of them believe in mental health, so that is expected." growled the Terra Radiant.


    "When do you plan on waking her?" asked the Fire Radiant. "If we believe what Cloak said, she should get her desire back."


    "An unknown amount of time." responded the Frost Radiant. "That cur may have been giving you false hope."


    "True." The Terra Radiant angrily grumbled. "I need to decide when to wake her. Perhaps a month from now?"


    "It might work out." Amy reassured him. "You never know."


    "Hn." Jack shook his head. "Time will tell.."


    "Food is almost ready!" said the Flora Radiant as she prepared the eggs.


    "Smells good." Ryu sniffed. "You said Salmon, right? What are you making?"


    "Salmon Eggs Benedict." she replied while yawning. She went to the cabinet and took out chives. "I surmise you want to hear about me. It lacks the exhilaration of associating with a gang."


    The short-haired raven nodded. "If it''s painful, you don''t have to tell us now."


    She smiled. "Painful? No, but I felt... still feel I lost something when I look at other children. I graduated high school when I was ten."


    "WHAT?!" Everyone, except Jack, was shocked by the information given to them. The girl continued cooking as if the truth she gave them was not a big deal.


    "You are a child prodigy?" asked Jake with awe. "Wow, you are really smart!"


    "Dude, she''s a brainiac." Ryu spoke softly. "Is there a secret lab here? You made those Ivy Seeds with that big brain of yours."


    "But..." Christina spoke. "That''s awesome. Why does it sound bad?"


    "I agree." smiled Tanya. "You should be proud of how gifted you are."


    "No, wait!" Amy spoke with worry, noticing how Lina winced. "Everyone stop staring at her. Lina, did something happen?"


    Lina sighed. "I felt I reached my peak."


    Sam frowned. "Your peak? What do you mean? What happened?"


    "Burnout. As soon as I went to college, I took more classes than required, wanting to graduate within 2 or 3 years. It''s possible, but... I had a.. episode." She showed a dead-eyed gaze that scared them a little. "It was not a bad grade, but it was like I woke up one day and realized I lost myself. I saw other kids having fun with their friends and parents treating them like normal kids instead of an object for status. I felt I inefficiently made a massive error in my life. After a year and a half of college, I dropped out after screaming during an exam. My energy was replaced with fatigue. My parents were furious at me and told me to stop being lazy. I refused... then they sent me off to my uncle, and now my parents are using my younger brother to make him into an Olympic athlete. Unfortunately, my brother is just like them. Uncle, he cared about me and took me in."


    The Light Radiant drifted her gaze to the pictures. "It''s wonderful you and him live together."


    "Not recently, he is a traveling engineer, so he is never in one place. He did remote work while helping me sort out my problems." She chuckled. "I still feel broken." He glanced at Sam. "Sometimes people see me as this creepy, weird girl."


    The Wind Radiant''s eyes widened, realizing she may have noticed how he was around her. "Ah... sorry."


    "I forgive you; it''s who you are. Your parents probably raised you to be weary around strange women."


    "Not... entirely true..." he mumbled.


    "Don''t worry about it; I get that a lot, even from my parents and brother. My uncle is kind of like me, so he understands, but he graduated from high school at sixteen, so he had his childhood." She chuckled. "Since he travels and owns this apartment, he lets me do what I want. I arranged the interior and bought some furniture to fit my style. To be more productive, I wrote and published a book you may have heard of. Myth Hunter: Ellen O''Mallon."


    "You wrote that book?" Jake gasped. "But... the person is Erica Lang... oh."


    "Oh?" Ryu looked confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Lina O''Grace." Christina chuckled. "Rearrange the letters and take out the O. You get Erica Lang... but that picture."


    "I have a black wig in the closet." She sprinkled chives on the eggs. "Earned money off that book and am currently writing a sequel." She sighed. "When the crystal and Selen-ja came, it gave me a new sense of purpose. I accepted, wanting to be more than just an exhausted prodigy." She looked at each of them with a small smile. "That is my story. Now, you need to tell me a few things about you all." She crossed her arms. "You can tell me over a meal. Brunch is served."


    Jake chuckled. "Sure, it''s only appropriate."


    Jack observed everyone grabbing a plate of food. After everyone grabbed their portion, he approached the counter to eat. Maybe this group will grow on him over time.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Aug 29th, London-


    A mesmerized human approached a sewer drain and dropped books, notebooks, and a tablet down the opening. Inside the sewer, The Count grabbed the items quickly before they fell into the dirty water. The creature peered up and thanked the man.


    "Now search for any place of knowledge to find more documents that pertain to artifacts and glass."


    "Yes, sir." The man spoke without emotion and appeared sleep-deprived.


    Edgar nodded before looking at the items in his possession. "There has to be a clue, and I will find it. To eliminate my enemies."

 Chapter 39 - Reflections of the Unknown (1)

    -Sept 1st, Thursday, East Lion Hill High 7:40 am-


    Jake rummaged through his locker, searching for the right books. Once he found them, he closed the locker door. As he turned around, a smile spread across his face at the sight of Amy approaching with a spark of excitement in her eyes, waving a pair of tickets enthusiastically.


    "I got the tickets to the J-Pop group, Hamster Wheel! 80 dollars in total!"


    "That''s awesome! How did you convince your parents?"


    "A mix of selling my crafted leather wallets to my parents'' coworkers and some of Nanna''s money she recently gifted me, and asking parents for money."


    "There was no issue in selling your leather projects? Aren''t they sentimental?"


    "I made a lot of wallets and bracelets." She shrugged. "They would be collecting dust. I also threw in a few collars."


    "For dogs, right?"


    "Yes, what else would they be used for?" She stared at him, confused.


    "People wear collars, too, especially goths."


    "Well, I don''t make them for goths." She folded her arms. "I don''t mind, but I had dogs in mind for the collars. The collars aren''t exceptionally crafted, that''s why the price was cheap to reflect the craft."


    "I think they are made well enough, I don''t think you should think they aren''t good."


    She beamed at him. "Thank you."


    "But I don''t believe I ever asked you. How long have you been leather crafting?


    "When we visited Italy three years ago, Nanna taught me the basics. I made my first small pouch with her." She smiled fondly at the memory. "She advised me to never craft with half a heart, always with the heart of a full moon."


    "What does a full moon mean?"


    "Sorry, she meant completion. It sounds enlightening, right?"


    "It sounds like a bad proverb from a fortune cookie." He raised his hands in defense when she sent him a pointed look with a raised eyebrow. "Sorry."


    She folded her arms. "I value it, Jake. It may sound like it came from a cheap cookie, but that is important to me. Please don''t mock it."


    The boy nodded, feeling bad he insulted her. "Sorry."


    She sighed. "It''s okay. Some people find it weird that I have this hobby like it''s not for me."


    "It''s not weird, it''s neat. People may not have the patience for it like you do. I don''t think I have the patience for it."


    The girl stepped forward and playfully nudged him. "You never know unless you try, and if leather work is not for you, maybe we can find something that fits you. You like soccer, right? You had the patience to get better."


    He snickered. "Heh, I did get frustrated, but thanks to the coach and dad, I kept going. All I did was improve my body and skills while you create something from raw materials like an alchemist."


    "An alchemist? Is that the same thing as a magician?"


    "I think alchemists are more science than magic. Both create out of nothing."


    "I think you are giving me more credit than I deserve, but thank you."


    He nodded. "Yep, oh, and before I forget. I''ll be stopping by the Hub to train since I forgot last night. Do you want to join me?"


    "Christina and I were there last night, maybe tomorrow?"


    "Yeah." He nodded with a smile. "Tomorrow."


    The two perked up at the sound of the bell.


    "See you later, Jake!" she happily waved while leaving.


    "Bye." Jake replied before walking away. "Who should I ask?"


    <hr>


    -Training Room, 8 pm-


    Blaze breathed out slowly, eyes closed, intensely concentrating on the mana within his body while ignoring his element. He raised his arms while both hands ignited on fire. He opened his eyes, determination etched on his features. The fire on his hand shrunk until it was gone, replaced by a tiny ball of red mana, slowly growing into the size of a marble. Shaking his head, he concentrated more until it melted on his hand, beginning to spread all over until it covered his hand completely. He turned around to thrust his arm forward, then threw a few jabs with his hand before delivering an uppercut. He lowered his fist to gaze at the glowing red fist. A moment later, fire erupted around his hand.


    "At least it lasted longer." He muttered before powering off his fire.


    "Better progress than me."


    The Fire Radiant''s attention shifted to Bolt, shrinking the lightning in his hand until it was gone, quickly replaced by a small yellow mana orb. The orb then broke apart into lightning. The electric teen grimaced while canceling his attack.


    "That barrier we made was easier than this. How come?"


    "You were there when they explained." The Fire Radiant''s sounded tired. "They said the barrier we made was a hard light construct stretched thin in front of us where it will only take so much until it breaks. We''re focusing our power at one location so that it will have more impact."


    "Cool, cool." Bolt glanced at Blaze with a mellow expression. "The journey to Master Class is a long one. We''re not totally newbs anymore; are we intermediate level?"


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I still think we have a lot to learn." The Fire Radiant stretched his arms. "Plus, I don''t know what qualifies me to be at the intermediate level. Hearing about Reinstar''s fight made me think we can''t just prolong a battle against an opponent that relies on speed."


    "She relied on the environment." The excited lightning warrior picked up a tree branch, sounding giddy. "Brought down the mountain on top of it and then released an army of clones." He swung the branch while making swishing sounds. "I believe if it weren''t for the piper, she would''ve continued the fight."


    "Maybe, I don''t know." The warrior in red scratched his head. "That''s why Pilot always says ''Knowledge is Power." The fire warrior jabbed his thumb on his head. "So, let''s keep going with our body and mind, the old martial arts saying."


    "Being one with body and mind or something?" The warrior in yellow nodded. "If that, then cool." He frowned. "Don''t you wish life had a ''Training Montage'' event?"


    "Real life would get complicated if we suddenly just skip everything."


    "Okay, maybe real life does need to add a ''Training Montage'' event to the server." He smirked. "Maybe a glitch to get infinite nachos¡­ could go for some right now with four kinds of cheese."


    "Yep, so do we train some more? I want to work on breathing fire." Blaze formed a big grin


    "Sweet, but how?"


    "I asked Christina about her Bubble Snap adroit; she gave me a tip after saying she wants to improve to the point where she does not need to rely on her fuel source."


    "What''s her tip?"


    He dryly replied. "Saliva."


    "..." Bolt stared blankly before he felt the tickle bug stirring inside him to laugh. "So..." A big smile formed on his face. "Those bubble bombs are spit?"


    "And mana."


    "But..." He chuckled. "I... that makes sense. It''s still funny. She literally drooled her enemies to oblivion. Salivating her way to victory."


    "Ah... now I see why she told me not to tell you."


    "I''m done," The warrior in yellow chuckled as he raised his fist in the air. "Alright, let''s spar. Warriors progress through their fists!" He moved into a battle stance.


    The warrior in red smirked before moving into a karate stance. "Then let''s communicate."


    <hr>


    -Living Quarters-


    Luka and Reinstar sat at a table, having tea and conversing. Leaving the Training Room, Frost walked out and approached the duo at the table. "Reinstar."


    The duo gazed at the warrior in white with interest. "Yes?" the shinobi responded casually.


    "It''s about your ability to produce clones of yourselves."


    "Mineral Mirror Vision." She hummed while folding her arms against herself. "I can''t teach you, shinobi secret. Although, unless you join my shinobi sect, then you might have it. But, the rules would have to be adjusted and your mana or blood type would have to fit the criteria."


    "I can or can''t?"


    "The law would have to be adjusted and I can''t do that without a vote. You can''t join the shinobi sect unless you go through shinobi classes. Even if you do join, you are an outsider, so you can''t inherit it. If you marry a shinobi member, your child may inherit it, but your child might not have the criteria to inherit Mineral Mirror Vision."


    Frost clasped her face. "You''re terrible; just say no."


    "Oh, you love me! Luka loves me!"


    "You are an acquired taste." The bird woman calmly sipped her tea. "But yes, I do love you."


    "See? Best of friends!"


    "I might loathe you." mumbled the ice girl. "Even without the eye adroit, would it be possible for me to create ice copies?"


    "That all depends on how much effort you put into creating the clones. Even with my ability, it took time to create my first rock clone. Making them look like me took more time, and fighting alongside me took time. Are you willing to make that time?"


    "Of course!" Frost brushed aside her hair, then placed her hand on her right, "I will be dutiful in my ambition!"


    "And what is that ambition?" asked the shinobi


    "To protect my friends and family."


    Reinstar nodded. "And to not trick that Gonzales girl with many you''s."


    Frost opened her mouth, then closed it. She scratched her cheek, holding a guilty appearance. "I will not deny it crossed my mind, and I won''t do it."


    "Good, because I will sit you down and stare at you. You WILL be very uncomfortable with me staring you down. Luka will join me in being very disappointed in you."


    The bird woman set the tea down and looked at her with a look of disapproval. "Please don''t, Tanya."


    "Reminds me of daddy giving me that look." Tanya sighed. "As long as you don''t give me the look, I won''t play tricks."


    "Great, come by tomorrow evening. I can give you pointers."


    <hr>


    -Sept 2, Friday, East Lion Hill High, Study Hall, 1:20 pm-


    Sam, Christina, Lance, Kyle, and Rei sat together in Study Hall.


    Checking his phone under his desk, Lance sighed while scrolling through a message board. "Strangely, there has been no activity about the Death Melody. Any leads, Kyle?"


    Kyle shook his head, not finding anything of note.


    "Maybe another week."


    "Or maybe it''s done for." Rei said while writing what appeared to be lyrics on a sheet of paper. "You spoke to everyone there; maybe some played the right pitch to knock someone out. What do you think, Christina?"


    "I think you all need to stop worrying about it and quit messing around with strange things." The raven-haired girl was working on geometry. "I get it; it''s for your podcast. The Death Melody, if true, nearly harmed everyone in Petalburg Park, including Kite and Tina."


    "Speaking of Tina." Rei spoke. "She was not among the victims." She narrowed her eyes. "Why?"


    "Probably not affected." said Sam, who was looking through his literature book. "Wasn''t it one out of four? Perhaps sister was not affected because she was the lucky one."


    Lance furrowed his eyebrows. "But everybody in the park collapsed, and she was not among the people gathered. Jake did say she was with him."


    "Brother," Sam looked at him, trying to change his mind. "Maybe she''s lucky?"


    The podcaster shrugged. "Whatever, I''ll wait another week, and then I will drop it. Tina does not want to talk about it, so I am leaving her alone. Kyle scratched her name off."


    The silent boy took out a pen and notebook, flipped it open, and drew a line on Tina''s name.


    The violet-eyed girl shook her head at the notebook. "If you lose that, somebody will think it is a hit list."


    The quiet boy waved his hand at her.


    "Sam, tomorrow night during the collab, we are talking about." He grinned. "The Sentai 9."


    "The what?" The girls were confused.


    The young boxer had an interested expression. "The Sentai 9... reminds me of Super Sentai or their American counterparts, the Power Rangers."


    "Yes, that is exactly why I called them that." Lance leaned back in his seat. "Starting months ago, there have been strange people in colorful clothing running around the world."


    Kyle nodded while Rei sighed. "Completely weird, right Christina?"


    Sam blinked for a moment before his eyes widened. "Wait... people in colorful clothing." He tapped Christina on the shoulder, snapping her out of her focus. "What colors are their clothing? And why do you think there are nine?"


    "Kyle." The lead podcaster snapped his fingers. The silent boy took out a folder from his backpack and placed it on the table. He opened it, revealing blurred photos of the Radiant. One picture showed the six of them engaging a beast at the recycling plant, another picture showed Flora and Terra leaping across buildings, and the final photo showed Shadow crouching on a lamp post. "The Sentai 9. Strange beings with superpowers. If I don''t hear a drop about Death Melody." He slammed his hand on the table. "Then these... visitors may have stopped it or concluded their experiment."


    Christina grimaced. "Maybe they stopped it?"


    "True, many on the internet think they are a hoax, and others think they are part of some conspiracy. Heck, these photos may have been doctored. The point is... are they real? J.K.L. and Guyverman team up for a super episode of ''Unknown to Us''. Sam, have you picked out a game?"


    "Yep, but what do you have in mind about these strange people?"


    "The usual, talk about mysteries of the world, then talk a little about the Death Melody, then we will dive into these people and compare them to many heroes and villains in pop culture while playing a game. I need your input, Sam."


    "Do you mind if I come over too?" asked the raven-haired girl with a feigned interest. "I want to offer a viewpoint that is not too biased."


    "The more the merrier," Lance smirked. "Tomorrow afternoon at Sam''s house."


    The violet-eyed girl nodded, "Great."


    Underneath the table, Christina texted to the other.


    "Lance has us, the Sentai 9, for the next episode. He found photos of us on the internet. I''m going with Sam tomorrow to help with Guyverman x J.K.L collab."

 Chapter 40 - Reflections of the Unknown (2)

    -London, Agnes Residence-


    Sitting in Blair''s bedroom, Jack and Lina glanced at their phones. The Terra Radiant looked annoyed, while the Flora Radiant was amused.


    "Harper should mind his own business." He spoke harshly.


    "He is just setting up a podcast, nothing too big." Lina casually waved it off. "I don''t see it as a problem."


    "Not when he could potentially reveal our identities."


    Lina shrugged. "Doubtful, we will ask the others later." She looked toward Blair lying on her bed, drawing on her tablet. "What do you think, Blair?"


    The biracial Greek girl looked up, a deep frown marring her face. "I was careful not to be seen." The dual-eyed girl sounded disappointed. She placed her digital pen down before looking at them. "I... don''t want too much attention on me."


    "We have attention now. I wonder what the percentage of those who think we are a hoax compared to those who think we aren''t. Among people who think we are real, what is the percentage of those who think we are a threat compared to those who think the opposite? It''s fascinating."


    "Not really." said the bandana-wearing teen.


    "We should listen." The crimson-haired girl adjusted her glasses with a smirk. "It could be fun hearing them try to analyze us in every detail... though that would mean our measurements too."


    The Shadow Radiant scowled. "Ew, I don''t listen to those types of podcasts. Specifically conspiracy theories," Blair said with slight anger. "Lies built on hurting people."


    "It may sound like it, but they just talk about supernatural topics.." said the stoic boy. "It''s about Bigfoot and Lockness."


    "Still not interested. However, I recently started watching Samuel Guyver''s channel. I will watch the collaboration, just this once." She gazed at them.


    "Sam will be happy to hear you subscribed. Want me to tell him your ID?"


    "No, when I meet him, I will tell him." She frowned, feeling apprehensive. "And the rest."


    "They''re not complete idiots," said Jack. "Half the time, they stray off topic, but they take their training seriously. They took our situations seriously, and they had crap happen to them prior to getting their power."


    "Coming from you, that is a compliment." The brown-haired girl said.


    The bandanna-wearing teen shrugged. "Regardless, you can trust them when you feel ready to meet them." He glanced out the window. "Selen-ja set a deadline; I guess she is tired of being here."


    "That is part of the reason." Blair frowned. "You know I live with Grandma. However, my uncle visited me recently. His job is transferring to America, so he wants me to live with his family while Grandma spends her days in Greece. If I leave without finding the Count, I will die if I try to travel through the invisible barrier in any vehicle." She scowled. "And Selen-ja can''t return home. So, at the end of the month... can you and the others help us? I want Selen-ja to be free."


    "Acknowledged," Jack said. "Don''t be a fool and not count yourself."


    "Affirmative," smirked Lina. "We need all eyes around England for the nightwalker."


    "Thank you." Blair gleefully nodded.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Angelo Residence, Amy''s Bedroom, 8 pm-


    Sitting before the computer, Amy was communicating on a video call with her older brother Andrew. The older man had a smile on his face while talking to his younger sister.


    "I''m glad school is not the same as last year."


    "It''s only the beginning of the school year. Not much trouble. Robert has stopped bothering me, and there is a mutual agreement between Marissa and I." She giggled. "It''s crazy getting ridiculed online can do wonders for someone''s reputation. It''s sad, but still." She frowned. "I miss Lily, but it is what it is. There is nothing I can do about that."


    "Yeah, friends like that are pointless. My roommate, we have a mutual agreement not to eat the food with the other''s name and remind each other if we bring company to the dorm room."


    The brunette girl nodded. "Glad you labeled your food; I know I would put in more effort to label mine. Write my name with big words."


    "I know you would. Maybe you might have a better roommate than me when you go to college. He''s alright, but acts stiff sometimes. I swear he has a set schedule and wants to inform him if I go to a concert so he won''t smell weed when I return, which I don''t do."


    "Mom would kill you otherwise."


    "I would not put it past her, not after forcing us to watch that video of what happens to people who smoke weed. Makes me want to try it more."


    "Andrew!"


    "Kidding." He chuckled. "But speaking of concerts, have you asked mom and dad about the J-Pop group you want to see?"


    She smiled brightly. "I got the tickets to the J-Pop concert! I sold some of my leather projects to their coworkers.


    "That''s great! For you and Jake, though. Not interested."


    "I''m excited! Dad will take Jake and I downtown. As thanks, I promised to craft leather jackets for them. They declined, but I told them I will." She sighed. "If I had Kevlar to make them bulletproof, it would be perfect."


    "Hold off on making bulletproof clothing."


    "Never!" She clasped her hands, eyes sparkled with ideas. "I need the right equipment! Hey, what do you think about buying an anvil?"


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "For what?" He dreaded asking.


    "To make chestmail."


    "... no, not gonna happen. It''s fine to invest in your leather projects, but not suits of armor."


    "Just chestmail. Come on! My sweet older brother, who I love. Think about it?"


    "No, don''t try to flatter me, brat. Have you asked mom and dad?"


    "You know they will be against it!"


    "There is my answer," She folded his arms. "No."


    "Fine," she sighed. "I won''t. It would be too much of a hassle to pound the steel into chestmail. Put that idea on hold."


    "You make me worry."


    "Shouldn''t that be in reverse?"


    "... brat."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Saturday, Sept 3rd, Guyver Household, Basement, 11:45 am-


    Sam, Christina, Lance, Jamie, and Kyle had moved the equipment to the basement for the live collaboration between J.K.L. and Guyverman. Currently, the live stream has commenced, with introductions completed and revealing the game''s title, a superhero game. After some initial conversations, which included a discussion about a Bigfoot sighting, they delved into their main topic of discussion.


    "The Sentai Nine." Lance dramatically spoke while smirking at the camera. "Death Melody, lame! That is old news. We are talking about a group of people in multi-colored uniforms. What do we know? As of now, we''ve got nothing. The pics seem blurred. We can''t see their faces, but we can make out that there are nine of them."


    "Cute girls in the bunch." Jamie''s tone sounded giddy. "Too bad we can''t see their faces."


    The water warrior scoffed while rolling her eyes. "How do you know? Don''t have high expectations."


    "Fine, they are all ugly. Happy? Why do you always nag?"


    "I don''t nag." The violet-eyed girl sent him a Death Glare, which the boy shrunk in response.


    Sam snorted. "Brother, let''s not talk about how attractive they look. For all we know, they could be listening right now and find out where you live."


    Jamie grimaced at the thought. He fearfully replied. "Huh, sorry."


    "Ease up, Jamie," Lance smirked. "The real question is, who are they? Are they real? Are they fake? Why are they here? These pictures are blurry, meaning they could be fake. Does that matter to J.K.L.?"


    "No!" Jamie shouted. "Fact or Fiction, we will talk about them."


    "Sam, what do you think? What is your opinion?"


    The wind warrior shrugged. "Those pictures could be a group of people in costumes trying to pull a stunt. What stunt? A movie could be coming out."


    "True, it could be a movie promotion." agreed Jamie. "Something in tune with the Ranger series here or Sentai franchise in Japan."


    "If they are real, they must have a purpose." said the water warrior.


    "Like all those monster attacks," said Lance. "The picture with the six here shows them facing a monster."


    "Do we believe those people?" asked Jamie with a serious tone. "This is the only recorded proof we have. People claimed a bird creature was seen at an attorney''s party, but the attorney declined the sighting."


    Sam and Christina glanced at each other. Tanya informed them of her father, barely remembering what happened. They were rendered unconscious by the monster''s screech.


    "There were other cases," Jamie casually continued. "But you know the internet always has to overanalyze or be quick to judge. Huh, what is it Kyle?" The silent boy sent a message to him, "Huh, we have a viewer claiming to have seen that dark-clothed girl running around in London. He calls her the Midnight Maiden."


    "The Midnight Maiden," Lance exclaimed with an eager and excited tone, snapping his fingers. "Ah! J.K.L. Teamsters, make up names for the other sentai, and we will use them for future podcasts if we talk about them again."


    "Oh, someone made up ''Crimson Man'' and ''Miss Orange''."


    "How about ''King Gray''." smirked the wind warrior.


    "Or, ''Miss Cyan''." mused the water warrior. "Appropriate names, please. Anything not appropriate, I will make sure these guys don''t post it... or else." She smiled sweetly at J.K.L.


    Lance gulped at her smile. "Yes, folks, keep it appropriate. Who knows if they are out there somewhere and won''t take to the inappropriate names kindly." Lance leaned forward. "They could be trouble in a good or bad way, so let''s be kind." He leaned back. "Who knows, they might be vampires for all we know."


    The Two Radiant briefly glanced at each other, wondering how the others were reacting.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -The Hub, Meeting Room-


    Guardian and Jake were sitting at the conference table listening to the podcast.


    Javo smiled firmly. "Having aliases should be an honor. Jake, Blaze, Crimson Man. Your name will bring hope and fear to those around you. Let your heart swell with pride. "


    "I''d rather it match my element." The fire warrior remarked. "Like ''Burning Blitz''"


    "My moniker, ''Multi Blade Maiden of Silence'', due to my ability to create stone duplicates and eliminate targets without being seen." said the shinobi. "Once people saw five maidens, they spread the word."


    "Having an alias means living up to it." Jin sighed. "It can be cumbersome."


    The bird woman nodded. "An alias can make or break how people see you. So don''t feel you need one. You already have code names."


    The Fire Radiant nodded. "I get it, but what do you think in general? Will more people start believing? I heard Attorney Winfield believes it was a stunt to scare him."


    "The mind can play tricks on you." said the physician. "Perhaps the idea of something they considered fiction becoming a reality was too much on them, "


    "I think as long as the public see you all as hoaxes or publicity stunts, you all will all be safe." said the blonde canokian. "Focus solely on supernatural threats and not on common criminal acts. Some may believe, but from what I have seen, everyone else remains indifferent unless they are personally affected."


    "Or when someone very convincing says otherwise." retorted Reinstar. "If it is similar to the other episodes, they will end the episode ambiguously. Should we worry? I don''t believe so. As long as the amount of mana output messes with your current technology, you will be fine."


    "If you say so." Jake crossed his arms. "Besides, comparing us to vampires probably made people think we are fake."


    "For now, relax." smiled Javo. "Christina and Sam will steer the conversation in a different direction if it gets too heavy."


    "Yeah, that''s why Christina tagged along." The Fire Warrior stood up. "I heard enough. I have homework and chores to do. I will see you all later."


    They all replied their goodbyes as he left. Jake walked through the Living Quarters while thinking about how to handle the chores. His mind wandered to how others thought. He will text them soon. However, he did not have a way to contact Blair except through Jack and Lina. They said she would reach out to them if she needed help. He will have to wait until she reaches them.


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Sept 5, Rye, England, 11 pm-


    A man calmly walked through the small town while carrying his fishing gear. Every second and fourth Saturday, this man would leave early in the morning and walk to the pier to fish. He would stay there until it was late. After it was hours to midnight, he would return home, breathing the crisp air of the night. He loved walking through the town, enjoying nature. He imagined performing the same routine until he lost his mobility.


    The man noticed a figure approaching him. It was nothing to worry about, but it was best to be careful. When the person came close, they called out.


    "Greetings." spoke the strange pale figure.


    "Hi." The man observed the gentlemen across from him. "Are you okay?"


    "I am well. I came to this town to get away and to work on a project."


    "A project, huh? If it is here, I''m sure you might have results."


    "Can you help me?"


    The man frowned, feeling uneasy about the strange person. "I''m the wrong person to help."


    The figure chuckled, then pulled out a piece of glass. "You can." He placed it on a shop window, where it gave a soft purple glow. "You must."


    "Sir," The man took a step back. "I am not qualified for whatever you think you need from me. Leave." The man reached into his pocket for his knife. "Now."


    Edgar smiled. "Do you believe that the mirror is the reflection of the soul?"


    "Wh-!"


    Something from the glass window grabbed the man and pulled him into the window as if it were water.


    Edgar chuckled, then looked at himself in the reflection where his other self was. The dark-eyed reflection nodded. A moment later, the fisherman emerged from the window as if nothing happened. However, when he faced the Count, he had the same black eyes.


    "Interesting." chuckled the Count. He faced his reflection. "This town is fascinating. It will be slow, but as soon as I have enough, I will transform this town into a small kingdom and become king of two dimensions." He frowned. "But I can''t leave because I am stuck here." He snorted. "I will have to negotiate." He smirked. "Regardless, I have plans for them."

 Chapter 41 - A Dark Reflection (1)

    riday, Sept 16, 11:45 am, Ishida House, Jake''s bedroom-


    The Radiant of Fire sat down in front of his laptop and opened a program for the video call. After entering the name of the person, he pressed the call button. He tapped his foot a few times, waiting for the person on the other end to pick up. Finally, the person on the other end answered. The screen lit up with Blair''s image with half her face covered by her hair. The spiky raven smiled.


    "Hi, Blair."


    "Hello." The fifteen-year-old greeted bashfully, her cockney accent apparent.


    Earlier today, the Flora Radiant had sent a message about Blair wanting to talk to him, along with her video ID. He wasn''t sure what this was about, but figured it was the right time to be introduced to the Radiant of Shadow. From the crimson-haired girl''s message, it was a significant step for Blair to reach out without feeling uncomfortable. He would try not to make her feel uncomfortable. However, the problem was that he was still in school and the message sounded seemed urgent. He sent a message to Lina, informng her he would leave school around 11:30 to head home and chat with the shadow warrior. Replacing himself with the Dummy Doll, he hurried home through the teleporter in the bathroom.


    "So, Blair. How are you? How is the weather?" He smiled.


    "Fine, sunny."


    "Sorry, talking about the weather is a stupid way to connect with someone."


    "I-it''s fine." She looked down slightly while nervously scratching her cheek. "Sorry if you are busy with something else."


    "Not really busy. I''m glad you decided to contact me. Lina made it sound like it''s urgent."


    "Not urgent. Ishida, normally I would not contact you...but..."


    "I know we are not close, but you can call me Jake unless you feel it is inappropriate." He perked up. "If you don''t know, my code name is Blaze."


    Blair shyly smiled. "Kali. It means black."


    "I like it, pretty cool."


    "Thanks... Jake, I... want to establish a connection. We are Radiant; I should have contacted you earlier, but... I am not good at meeting new people." She said nervously. "Sorry, it''s nothing against you. It''s just." She took a deep breath. "Unlike Jack and Lina, I don''t have a good excuse not to contact. My message sounded harsh when I... said I wanted to solve this case on my own. It''s my fault Selen-ja and I are trapped in England."


    "Why do you think it''s your fault?"


    She closed her eyes. "The Count tried to use the artifact on a crowd. Despite Selen-ja''s order, I rushed to try and stop him. My adroit struck the artifact, making it malfunction. It released a mysterious light that coated us and must have trapped us in an invisible barrier around England. It''s strange." She closed her eyes. "Trying to leave feels like running into a wall."


    "That sounds bad."


    "I... blame myself for the incident. We found the artifact since then, but the Count is eluding throughout England. We don''t know where he is... I need to find him to help Selen-ja."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The spiky raven nodded. "Then let me know when you are ready."


    "Thank you. When we meet, I will have your back. That''s what being a t-team is."


    "Great, I don''t want to just be a team, Blair. That is not what I want."


    The girl appeared dejected. She looked away. "Oh, I..."


    Noticing her demeanor and realizing what he said, he panicked. "I-I did not mean like that. We should try to be friends instead of a group of strangers."


    The Shadow Radiant exhaled slowly before a small smile developed on her face. She moved her piece of hair from her eye, revealing her different colored eye. "Please, carefully phrase what you mean."


    Jake chuckled. "No problem, I like your eyes. They are pretty cool."


    She beamed. "You don''t think it''s weird?"


    "Weird can be a good thing. We all have things people would see as odd."


    She nodded. "I understand. Weird can be good."


    "Besides, our lives are weird compared to others. Who knows what we will see in Galvania."


    "I am a-anticipating crossing into a different world; it''s exciting, yet worrisome."


    "Because of the dangers?"


    "From what I am told, we will be heroes to some and enemies to others. As humans, we might be treated differently. All of the attention feels not warranted, good or bad."


    "I did not think of that. I guess that will be a new experience for us. However, we will all be there. Jack, Lina, the others, me. This is a storm we will ride together."


    Her eyes reflected the gratitude. "True. It still has me anxious, but thank you."


    He nodded. "I heard you like to draw. Do you mind showing me?"


    "Um... no. It''s not something I show anybody."


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    "Sorry, it was nice talking to you, Jake. H-hopefully, I can see you all soon."


    Jake nodded. "Later."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -London, 5:55pm Agnes Reisdence-


    She leaned back in her chair and exhaled softly after the call ended. Meeting a new person never gets easy. She wondered why she had hidden her eye despite them knowing about her heterochromia. They had seen each other''s profiles; nothing was hidden. She had no reason to be wary.


    "As Jack said, they aren''t idiots."


    The doorbell rang, prompting the petite girl to head downstairs to answer. With her grandmother out on errands, she was alone in the house. Curious about who was at the door, she descended the stairs and moved to open the door. A man appeared after opening the door.


    "Hi." she spoke softly.


    "..."


    The girl felt unease, especially from his eyes. He appeared to have a vacant look, eyes glassed over.


    "Can I help you?" She spoke a little louder.


    "The Count expects both the wielder of darkness and the woman."


    Widening her eyes, the girl backed away while coating her hand with black mana.


    "Courtyard, Ypres Tower, Rye, England. 10 pm. A truce to be set free." The man turned around and left the premises.


    The dark warrior walked out of the door, watching the man leave while sensing for the Count''s mana. After a few minutes of searching, she did not see or sense the fiend. Dread filled about the Count knowing her residence, prompting her to call the elderly woman. After verifying her relative''s safety, she immediately called Selen-ja and relayed the information to the Guardian member.


    "Knowing where you live is disturbing." sighed the Canokian. "Should have known he would control a person; he might''ve followed you. If that is the case, I need to move the Porta Hub from the forest."


    "What do you think?" asked the girl. "This is our chance. We take the artifact to him, and you will be free."


    "WE will be free." Selen-ja reminded, like a soft-spoken teacher. Her voice had a soothing and refined tone. "I have a bad feeling. He has not sent any creatures recently. This might be a trap. He probably found another artifact."


    "Maybe." The girl frowned deeply. Contemplating their next step. "Maybe... no... actually... would it be a good idea to alert the others if it is a trap?"


    "If it is a trap, then their assistance is necessary. Perhaps we can have two of the Radiant while the rest are on standby."


    "... Yes, please... can you ask Jake to come... if he wants?"


    "Acknowledge. The Fire Radiant has left a good impression, correct?"


    "Yes, it was needed for me to reach out."


    "Bravo, dear. I''m proud of you."


    The girl blushed. "I... don''t feel I accomplished something."


    "You took the effort to ask for help prior to my timetable. I will contact the Hub. Next, I will try to see if I can scout the city of Rye from a distance. Once that is done, I will pick you up in the Porta Hub. Please be ready."


    "Yes, ma''am."

 Chapter 42 - A Dark Reflection (2)

    -Beckley Woods, England, 9:20 pm-


    The woods were nearly twenty minutes from the town of Rye, a perfect place to set up the meeting spot for the group. Selen-ja had picked up Blair before parking the Porta Hub in the woods. Since they had arrived, the duo waited outside for the arrival of their allies for the past five minutes. Another minute went by when two spheres of light fell before them. A brief flash of light erupted for a moment before fading, revealing the Radiant of Fire and Terra. Jake looked around before centering on the duo. He walked forward and waved.


    "Hi."


    "Jake Ishida." The canokian elegantly strolled forward, shoulders back, her voice a soothing tone. "We finally meet, fire warrior."


    The two exchange handshakes. However, he blushed when the woman grabbed his face and looked at him from side to side, eyeing his features.


    "Uh..."


    "Just curious... ah. Luka was right; you do a little mole behind your right earlobe."


    "And that is important because?"


    "One little detail can keep you alive. I was nearly eliminated by a doppelganger or two. A wrinkle or a mole can tell from friend or foe."


    The bandanna teen nodded. "She can tell the length of my scar."


    "The shade of my eyes." added the girl.


    "Sorry." The member of Guardian stepped away. "It''s to be ready for duplicates or another anomaly that might play a ploy on the mind. A lesson held in my heart. It is also something you should know, too."


    The spiky raven nodded. "I understand."


    "Good." The canokian closed her eyes; a frown now displayed on her. "Then let us begin." She shifted her attention in the direction of Rye. "As you have been informed. The count sent a hypnotic human to Blair''s house, informing her to come to Ypres Tower. He wants us to bring this artifact." She pulled from her pocket a small crystal box. "The three of them need to touch the ''King''s Pride'' to set us free."


    The fire warrior nodded. "So that artifact held you hostage. Where did he find it? Was it summoned?"


    "He discovered it in a chest underneath a cathedral where there was a report of a robbery."


    "And what do you know about the Count?"


    "He claims to have been locked away by his brother a millennia ago after gaining his power. How he gained his power is unknown. I believe he may have found an artifact, or... similar to Mistress M."


    The trio appeared confused. Only Jack was the first to say something. "Similar to the Mistress? What other way, other than an artifact or born with mana?"


    Selen-ja shook her head with disapproval. "They should have told you and not wait until the nine of you unite. For now, let''s focus on the current threat."


    Knowing they would not get another word, the trio remained silent.


    "As for the town, I used my ability to spy on the town. It''s... odd."


    "Odd?" The spiky raven had a frown. "What do you mean?"


    The woman glanced at them. "The town, it''s beautiful. However, the people, let me say this. You know humans have a lower mana affinity, enough mana to live their lives." She faced them. "Every human and those with lower mana affinity feel like a dull ember. The people here do have it, but it feels like sporadic aggression.


    "What does sporadic aggression mean?" The Terra Radiant folded his arms. "Is it bad?"


    "Correct." Her soothing voice turned harsh like a scolding mother, her eyes narrowed. "They don''t appear to be under a spell, or else the user''s signature will overlap the recipient."


    "What are we expecting?" asked Blair with worry.


    "I don''t know, but we need to force the Count to talk." She clasped her hands, her soothing voice returning. "Transform, and we can fly over."


    Jake nodded. "Then let''s go!" He quickly raised his fist in front of him. "Call of the Elements!"


    "Call of the Elements?" The shadow warrior sent him a confused look. "Is that a summon?"


    "It''s the rally call." responded the rock warrior, sighing while appearing a little embarrassed. "Ryu thinks it''s needed."


    "A rally call is necessary for the call to action." chuckled Selen-ja. "No matter how it sounds."


    The fire warrior glared at the rock warrior. "It''s not that bad. Just transform! Raging Fire!"


    "Erupting Terra!"


    "Lulling Shadow!"


    "Ignite!"


    Reinstar nodded at seeing the transformed teens. Blair wore the same uniform as the others, colored black. When the dark-clothed girl turned to the fire warrior, he saw her posture appear more forward than her timid demeanor from before.


    "Are you all ready?"


    The group perked up at the voice of Jin. The dual-haired woman nodded to him.


    "Jin, I hope you have fully recovered."


    "I regret being felled to the beast. Fortunately, my body has fully healed and ready to face foes for the Emperor."


    "You have my appreciation." The canokian moved toward the Porta Hub. "We''re keeping the comms on."


    "And the others are at Hub on standby."


    "Good, let''s go." Selen-ja ordered.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The small party quickly entered the vehicle. Inside the cockpit, Selen-ja initiated the engine and operated a few of the controls before firmly grabbing the steering wheel. The machine effortlessly levitated off the ground, blending into the surroundings as it activated camouflage mode. With that, the machine flew off. It did not take too long to reach the town. The dual-haired canokian landed the vehicle near the piers of the town. Once it shut off, the door opened. Selen-ja stepped out and looked around. She fully stepped out and marched forward. The Radiant stepped out, feeling a bit uneasy. Geo''s attention shifted to a man fishing on the dock. He narrowed his eyes.


    "I don''t like this feeling in the air. We should be on guard." He gruffly spoke. "I can barely feel his mana."


    The dark warrior critically eyed the man. "That is what erratic feels like? Feels... like a heartbeat."


    "A very slow heartbeat." muttered the fire warrior. "If that is the best description for what the Count did."


    "Yes." The older woman nodded. "That should describe it. It''s faint, barely noticeable, but it''s there." Her eyes shifted ahead, spotting the Ypres Tower. "Come."


    The group jumped away from the pier, leaving the man alone. The man at the pier raised his and stared in the direction the group raced off, with black covering the sclera. Meanwhile, the party swiftly ran across the town, bypassing a few people walking around the night air. Everyone remained the vigilante, feeling something off about the town. Once they made it to the front of the tower. The member of Guardian knocked on the door.


    They remained silent for a moment. Blaze grimaced.


    "Why knock?"


    Feeling embarrassed, the woman placed her hand on her cheek, acting dainty. "It''s a habit; noblesse oblige tells me to be polite. It''s why I don''t receive stealth missions."


    "Don''t forget your hair." The Shadow Radiant casually said with a smirk. "Pink and red are great for sneaking around."


    "Don''t be cute, dear."


    Blaze leaned to Geo. "Does Kali seem... different?"


    "People build a different persona based on circumstances." informed the warrior in brown. "We all do. Sometimes it''s subtle, other times overt."


    Understanding what he meant, the warrior in red nodded. "Alright." He focused on the door. "We should bust it down, he''s expecting you."


    "This is a landmark, Blaze." The warrior in black shook her head. "We can''t destroy historic property."


    "I know, but environmental damage happens."


    "... Please don''t try to cause severe damage."


    "He said the Courtyard." reminded the warrior in brown. He calmly, with caution, moved away from the door. "We don''t need to walk in."


    The group shrugged and moved to follow the Terra Radiant around the castle. While walking, they felt the mana of the Count. When they entered the courtyard, it was an herb garden. Near the wall, the Count patiently stood like an unmoving gargoyle statue, only moving his head when the party was in sight. Hung across the wall next to him was a twelve by twelve feet mirror. Blaze narrowed his eyes; the creature reminded him of a vampire.


    "You came with company." He spoke with a refined and venomous tone. "I recognize one, but the boy in red... so there are more children with unnatural powers." He scoffed. "I guess child soldiers are still necessary, no matter the century."


    "Circumstances brought the power to the children." sighed the Guardian woman. "But you wanted us here, Count."


    "Count Edgar." The man sneered at her. "Every encounter, I notice details about you. Your posture, your mannerisms. Are you a noble? Why have you allowed yourself to engage in commoner work?"


    "My house believes in standing with commoners." Her face showed a mocking smile as she proudly replied. "Your inquiry is correct; I engage in commoner work."


    He glared at the Radiant. "Commoner work, indeed. Before we continue, I would like to know your true name."


    "Selen-ja is all you need to know." She raised her hand, holding the orb. "Now then, do you want to be free?"


    His eyes widened. "So you have it; that makes things much easier. Yes, but let''s declare a temporary truce."


    "Noted." Selen-ja narrowed her eyes. "Ready, Kali?"


    The Shadow Radiant nodded. "Yes."


    "Blaze, Geo, be vigilant."


    The boys nodded in agreement. The warrior in brown, however, fixed his gaze on the mirror positioned beside the Count. Something about it rubbed him the wrong way. He rubbed his eyes before diverting his attention to the trio. The Count and the petite warrior extended their hands toward the artifact. The older woman''s eyes emanated a soft magenta hue as a magenta circular pattern manifested beneath her feet. Her aura manifested on her body before channeling into the artifact, forcing it to react. The artifact emitted a bright glow, followed by a beam shooting skyward. It struck what looked to be an invisible barrier, shattering it into pieces. After the barrier broke, three sparks of light flew from the trio before disintegrating in specks of light. The group moved from the other instantly. Selen-ja smiled, sensing a shift in her mana.


    "The curse has been lifted."


    The Count stared at his hand. "Indeed." He glanced at the trio. "You have my thanks."


    "But you are still arrested." Selen-ja manifested a bo staff. "Don''t take us for fools; there is a ploy here, Count Edgar. You did something to this town. The people here feel different."


    He chuckled. "You feel the difference. Tell me... do you believe a mirror reveals the truth of a person, similar to the eyes?"


    The warrior in brown shot a glare at the mirror. His eyes widened at seeing ripples appearing. "The mirror!"


    Emerging from the mirror was a replica of the Count. It stepped out with the same posture and smile, but his eyes were pure black, holding an emptiness as if staring into the abyss.


    "What is?" Selen-ja readied herself. She perked up at the mana from the creature and compared it to the rest of the population. "What did you do?"


    A dangerous smile crawled on the villain''s face. "The set up of my new kingdom. I was given an interesting tool courtesy of the Piper''s rodents."


    Shock emerged on the boys'' features. Geo growled while grasping his face. "What did that idiot do?"


    "Now, now." The Count waved his finger. "He was a useful fool. I will never join him, though if he did achieve his goal, there may have been a partnership. However, a lowly man with nothing to lose is an insect who deserves oblivion as a reward." He glanced at the mirror; it glowed eerily. "Gifting me a piece of glass that slowly grew into this work of art. My research led me to this town where a baron somehow enchanted this glass to open the door to what was believed to be the soul of the world." He hummed. "An obscured legend that was easily overlooked." He chuckled. "Those who have weak constitutions are taken into the mirror and are replaced by replicas. Those who are strong can survive from the inside. My dream is to have my own kingdom. Rye will be the starting point, and then I will rule all of England from this Mirror Dimension."


    Blaze grimaced. "A shadow government?"


    "In a way." The Count turned his head slightly. "I will act as the master of England."


    "And what about the people?" shouted Kali with anger. "Where are they?"


    "Inside, alive and acting as fuel for the replicas." He walked forward and grasped the replica''s shoulder. "Remarkable." He chuckled.


    The replica melted down and wrapped around the Count''s chest, acting as a silver breastplate. He faced them with his arms crossed. "You are welcome to join me in this world. Selen-ja, you could become my wife."


    "I decline. Love is required, and I don''t share that affection."


    The man chuckled. "Status and image trumps love. I require an heir and nothing more."


    "Disgusting." Kali manifested a pair of sais. "You don''t deserve her!"


    The count glared at the dark warrior. "You are a child; you will know better that maintaining an image is important as you age."


    "I don''t care!" Kali roared. "I know enough!"


    Blaze smirked. "I have seen enough. Surrender, Count!"


    The Count chuckled. "Then join me." He raised his arms before jumping into the mirror, where it rippled as if it was water.


    Selen-ja grasped the dark warrior from running. "We need to plan carefully. We should not jump in yet."


    "Selen-ja, there is an unusual spike at your location."


    "Spike?" Geo muttered, then his eyes widened as ripples manifested in the mirror. "Move!"


    Large glass-like hands shot out of the mirror toward them. They leaped away before they were caught.


    "We need to regroup!" shouted Selen-ja.


    The group ran out of the garden, only to meet the entire population before them. Their blank, dark eyes faced them with no readable expression.


    "Is this the entire town?" gasped Blaze.


    "Everyone is a replica!" said Kali with horror on her face.


    Selen-ja eyes narrowed. "Jin, did you listen?"


    "Of course."


    "Good, we need to pl-ah!"


    Unfortunately, the group''s attention was on the replicas, leaving them vulnerable to the mirror''s grasp. After being caught, they were swiftly yanked toward the mirror.


    "Jin! We''re pulled into the mir-." She was cut off when she and the others were pulled into the mirror.


    "Selena-ja!? Jake! Blair! Jack! Damn it!"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Jack: height - 5''6


    Lina: height - 5''3


    Blair: height - 4''11

 Chapter 43 - A Reflective World

    Silence echoed in the town of Rye. Down by the pier, the Porta Hub stood undisturbed. A moment later, a group comprising of Javo, Ivy, Aero, and Aqua phased in from the Hub. The burly man scowled as his gaze swept over the pier.


    "A town this serene makes me more agitated, with my very blood commanding me to slay the beasts lurking in the shadows."


    The green warrior''s eyes twinkled, curiosity brimming in her body. "Mirror entities will be a fascinating species to look at. Are you sure we couldn''t bring Amy? Seeing her power reflecting from them could be captivating."


    "That''s why we did not bring her. Sorry bestie." A sad smile graced the blue warrior''s lips.


    "Just find Jake and the others!" said the worried light warrior. "I can''t tell Tina yet; she and her friends are traversing at a warehouse."


    "Larping." The electric warrior sounded bitter. "Tell Kite what you said, and he will give you the meanest look. Worst than bothering someone watching TV with this question, ''What''s that?''."


    "Brother, are you still bitter you lost at Rock Paper Scissors?" smirked the wind warrior. "That was fair and square, my guy."


    "I''m peachy, dude."


    "He''s pouting." The ice warrior tone held humor. "If this stealth mission converts to an overt quest, you will be the first to propel lightning and quips."


    "Front and center."


    "Focus, young knights," said Jin. "Our allies are in danger."


    "Aye." The green-clad warrior nodded, her expression more stern. "Javo, what is the plan?"


    "First, we keep an eye on the demons while verifying their threat level. Then, we find that mirror and see what we can do with it." He groaned, feeling annoyed. "It''s irritating that breaking it won''t solve it. Half the time, it does."


    "They might be trapped if we break it." The water warrior reminded the large man. "Can we suspect replicas since they were pulled in?"


    A frown marred Javo''s face. "According to what we have heard, hopefully not. They are strong, but we should expect duplicates. There is a possibility they might battle for control. For now, we move."


    The party swiftly departed from the pier, silently navigating through what was a bustling town. Whenever they spotted approaching replicas, they altered their path to avoid detection. They scaled buildings and leaped from rooftop to rooftop, gaining advantageous viewpoints while maintaining their cover. Despite traversing with caution, an unsettling feeling lingered within them. It was not fearing for the safety of their friends but rather the unnaturally tranquil state of the town. They felt the same aggression from the replicas that their friends felt minutes ago. Finally, they landed on a building near Ypres Tower. The Guardian member surveyed the nearly deserted streets before shifting his attention to the tower while maintaining contact with the Hub.


    "We''re here at the tower. So far, the creatures have not noticed us. What about you?"


    "Nothing unusual from your position." said Jin. "The mana spike ceased the moment everyone was taken. This mana tech can barely sense the creatures."


    "Unless we focus on them." Aqua narrowed her eyes, looking at two ''humans'' walking by below them. "We can barely sense their aggressive mana."


    "Freaky things." Aero spotted a dog moving by. "Is it just people? Could animals turn into these freaks?"


    "Possible." Ivy crossed her arms. "We can''t rule it out. Animals, insects...oooo possibly the tiniest microorganism." She giggled like an excited toddler while rubbing her hands together. She eyed the wind warrior. "Mitochondria could be corrupted."


    "Sis, stop being freaky." The gray-clad warrior appeared unamused.


    "Ivy, please stop teasing Aero." sighed the blue-clad warrior. "That''s terrifying to fight against something so small.


    Javo chuckled while looking around. However, something caught his eye. Swiftly, his attention was on the edge of the roof where the face of a woman was staring with a vacant countenance. How did he not sense this? "Children, We have been spotted."


    The gray-clad warrior calmly looked in the direction of the man''s gaze. Widening his eyes at what he saw, he grumbled. "Did not sense that. Why is it staring at us like a crazy puppet?"


    The canokian growled. "At times, we have to rely on our five senses and instincts instead of our senses to bail us out of trouble."


    "That''s good advice." agreed the blue-clothed warrior, who sounded tensed. "Because there is another creep in front of me."


    The green-clothed warrior followed the gaze of her teammate. A ''child'' with a vacant countenance was also watching them. "Fascinating."


    As if hitting them like a rock, their senses picked up the increasingly aggressive mana from creatures. The creatures were joined by two more of their kind as they immediately climbed onto the roof. As they advanced, the quintet of creatures transitioned into their genuine form, a faceless silver mirror-like entity resembling human form. Swiftly, the creatures attacked them. Aqua quickly backed away while the creature threw punches. The creature dropped to perform a leg sweep, but the water warrior jumped and performed a spinning backing kick, destroying the head, which surprised her how easily it broke.


    "Huh, same as the rabbits and the rats. Woah." She jumped away as the creature continued to attack her. "Okay, they can fight without heads."


    "Crumble them!" The Wind Radiant spread his arms apart before clapping them, unleashing the Gust Buster. The adroit shattered the beast upon impact. Meanwhile, the canokian reeled his fist, coated in brown mana, before thrusting it at the mirror creature. After connecting, a burst of mana shattered the creature into pieces. The others used their adroits, ''Aqua Gun'' and ''Vine Strike'' to shatter the entities.


    The gray-clothed teen snorted. "Stupid mirror punks."


    "I don''t like calling them mirror beasts. Let''s call them speculums." added the green-clothed warrior. "Quality name for intriguing creatures."


    "Whatever you want to call them, they''re still annoying!" The blue-clothed teen said harshly as she kicked the piece. "There''s more like that you can admire."


    Javo glared at the fragments with a critical eye. "Hmm... I don''t like this." His eyes widened at the fragments starting to vibrate. "Move back."


    "Problem." Reinstar''s voice echoed in their ears. "There is a mana spike coming from your location. Mana is increasing from the mirror."


    "And the four creatures you are exhibiting the same mana spike."


    The green-clothed girl whistled while observing the shattered pieces reformating. "Hmm, hmm."


    "You still find it fascinating?" grumbled the blue-clothed girl.


    "Aye!"


    "Great, indestructible creatures." said the bitter gray-clothed boy.


    Growling dangerously at the sight of the reforming creature, Javo glanced at the tower, then at the team. He closed his eyes, contemplating an idea. "Jin, Reinstar, is there a possibility of establishing contact within the mirror?"


    "We''ve been trying from here." said the frustrated knight.


    "Maybe we can try moving the Porta Hub close to the mirror?" pondered the shinobi.


    "Then let''s try." Javo clenched his fist. "Better to have our friends inside to be healthy and give greater insight. Remember, children, find alternate solutions."


    The Radiant yelled out in agreement.


    "Then let''s go!"


    The group ran off as the speculums fully reformated. As they watched the run, the entities reformated into people, their expression vacant. The night remained silent as the creatures joined their brethren in the streets.


    <hr>


    -Mirror World, Minutes ago-


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    His eyes snapped open, and his vision swiftly regained focus. The Fire Radiant quickly covered his face, feeling dizzy. He felt he had ridden on a roller coaster faster than he could think. He picked himself up from what felt to be a grassy surface while rubbing his eyes.


    "Anybody alright? Selen-ja, Kali, Geo?"


    His eyes fluttered open, and he blinked once, then twice to adjust to his surroundings.


    "What?"


    If he did not need any more proof of his life not being so ordinary, this was it. It was the reverse of the world he knew, with green skies, a blue sun, yellow grass, and red trees. He rubbed his eyes again to make sure his vision was correct. Grimacing before the scene, he sat up with an amused and wonderous attitude.


    "Gang, take a look a-." His voice died when he saw he was alone in the forest. "Um... gang? Selen-ja!? Jack!? Blair!?"


    The red-clothed warrior stood up, guard at the ready while searching around for his allies. "RADIANT! SELEN-JA!" Fist clenched, he looked forward. "Damn, where am I?" He retraced his thoughts to recent events, which left him with a sense of disappointment. "Ah, we were abducted into the mirror... and this is the world of the mirror. Through the Looking Glass." He inhaled deeply, thinking about his next course of action, when a distant memory boiled to the forefront of his mind.


    "Remember, you will likely find yourself lost in new territory. Stay calm and vigilant, sharpen your awareness, and survey the perimeter of the foreign territory. Establish a marker and create a discreet trail for your return to base. Staying alive is your priority. If you have a group, you must ensure the well-being of your company. Locate their whereabouts, assess the overall situation.."


    Before he left, Pilot shared a crucial piece of info during their training session. Now, he found himself in an unfamiliar location embellished with a new color palette, his team missing, no way to access the real world, and an enemy with possible control of the world. Yep, this was starting to be a fun setting to be in. He felt fear overtake him before smacking himself in the face. There was no reason to panic during a panic. Trying to compose himself, he walked forward, ready to defend himself against the dangers. Trodding across strange grass and brushing past unfamiliar bushes while the ominous sun loomed above him. He wondered how everyone was doing in both worlds. The others will be worried, especially Amy, since two of them are heading to that concert in a few weeks. No, don''t worry about her, she is fine. His current team? He will need to find them.


    He was worried about them, especially with the Count''s unsettling interest in Selen-ja. The villain''s speech and demeanor reminded him of the rude nobles portrayed in the books and shows. He looked down on them because they did not share noble blood, unlike Selen-ja. Did he separate them so that he could have her? Even if he did manage to have her as a wife, what''s stopping him from having a mistress or a harem or sister-wives? Would he want Blair? Amy? The others? His sister? No, he will burn him to ashes before that could happen. He shook off those disturbing thoughts as he found himself outside the forest, his expression contorted to a grimace. Half a mile away, the path led to a town that appeared to belong to the Middle Ages. However, in the middle of the town stood an imposing three-story mansion built with stone.


    "Hmm."


    "Hey!"


    His thoughts were interrupted by the familiar voice. He whirled around, seeing Kali run to him. Relief filled him at seeing the black-clothed warrior.


    "Kali, you alright?"


    "I''m uber great." She nodded with a smile. "Looks like we got ourselves in a pickle, huh?"


    "Yeah," He looked down at the town. "What do you think?"


    The girl looked at the village. "A town, small, quaint. That mansion looks nice and super big." Her eyes were in awe at the mansion.


    "I don''t think so, but that is not important. We need to find Geo and Selen-ja, and see what we can do. Maybe we find a way to reach out to the others? Selena-ja will know what to do."


    "Or Geo, he might know too."


    The red-clothed warrior shook his head. "No, Geo would not know." He affirmed, his curious gaze fixed on her. "He does not have the experience like her."


    "Sure, whatever you say."


    The red-clothed warrior continued staring at the girl. He sensed her mana, but there was nothing wrong, yet he had a feeling something was off about her. He stared into her eyes for any trace of crazy, but there was nothing. Suddenly, a thought came to him about what Selen-ja said.


    "Uh... can I check your eye color?"


    "You are looking at them."


    "I mean... as your normal self."


    "But... I will be vulnerable." Her tone lowered, sounding irritated.


    The boy felt something hostile about the tone. "Blair... where is my mole?"


    Suddenly, a red blur collided with the girl, sending her and the object further away from him. His eyes widened to find it was... him that hit the girl, leaving him stunned and confused.


    "What?"


    "BLAZE!!"


    The familiar voice snapped him out of his stupor. He turned around and saw Kali running up to him with a relieved expression.


    "Kali?"


    "Show me your mole!" She stopped in front of him while shadow mana enveloped her hand.


    The red-clothed teen blinked before showing his right earlobe, revealing the mole. "So that was not you?"


    "Correct." Her eyes shot ahead of him. "You were bored and subdued like it was a different you. I don''t know you that long, but I think in a situation like this, you would at least be alert."


    Blaze glared at the two replicas picking themselves up. "You were chipper, said things like ''in a pickle''."


    "I don''t say, ''in a pickle''."


    "Thought so, let''s deal with them."


    Facing them directly, the two replicas bore emotionless gazes before swiftly sprinting toward them. Among them, the shadow replicant struck first with a kick. Kali moved away from the kick, then continued to evade as the creature unleashed a flurry of right jabs. She blocked the remaining fists and delivered a front kick to the chest, pushing the creature away. Kali raised her hand, palm open as the element of shadow shrouded her hand.


    "Dark Palm!"


    A speed-infused thrust struck the creature, sending it sliding across the ground on its feet. Momentarily halted, the creature lunged at her with a glowing silver-infused palm while the Shadow Radiant returned with another ''Dark Palm''. Their clash resulted in both being forcefully pushed back. Kali landed on her back with a thud, grunting in pain before picking herself up. Quickly, she noticed the creature trying to hit her, prompting her to raise her arms to block a flying kick. Unfortunately, she received a jab to the gut, making her gag. The girl barely evaded a fist to face, then she grabbed the arm and kicked the creature in the head. While the creature staggered, the dark-clothed warrior aimed her open palm and unleashed a dark energy ball, ''Umbra Ball'', at the creature, sending it flying away.


    Meanwhile, Blaze and the replicant exchanged fists, with the replicant landing a quick kick to the face, followed by a spinning sidekick. Blaze staggered back but managed to duck under a fist before slamming a fist of his own into the replicant''s stomach. The adversary clasped its hands, attempting a hammer blow, but the red-clothed warrior evaded and delivered a kick to the replicant''s side, causing it to stumble. Seizing the opportunity, Blaze leaped forward with his adroit, Blazing Fist. The attack knocked the replicant to its fallen companion.


    As the replicants quickly regained footing, they shared a knowing glance. The Radiant held their guard, waiting for the replicants to retaliate. Then, they took off running to the town, surprising the Radiant.


    "What? Why?" He appeared confused


    Kali grimaced. "I don''t know, but we have time to breathe."


    "Yeah, but that leaves us with more questions." He glared at the town, specifically the mansion. "What do you think of the mansion?"


    "It''s too large for my liking. One person does not need that much room."


    "Your replica liked it too much; said it was super big." He frowned while closing his eyes. "I should''ve picked up on your manners, sorry."


    "It''s fine." She smiled at him. "We don''t know each other that well."


    "Still." He clenched his fist, feeling frustrated. "I should''ve picked up on it. Pilot kept ramming lessons in my head to prepare for stuff like this. Now that I am, I should have known the signs."


    The concerned black-clothed lass gazed up at him. There was no need for him to doubt when they were in dangerous territory. Otherwise, she would be in trouble and would feel bad for causing him strife. The teen reached up and patted him on the shoulder. "Let''s search for Jack and Selen-ja. Worry later, team now."


    He sighed before smiling at her. "Right. Let''s go."


    They made their way to town, staying on guard as they trekked. Upon arriving, they were surprised at the bustling crowd, seemingly oblivious to the fact they were held hostage in a different dimension. What made the scene more peculiar was the attire of the civilians, resembling that of 13th-century England. A passerby nonchalantly waved at them, showing no sign of awe at two strange kids wearing GI uniforms. They felt like complete outsiders.


    "The people here... are they all from Rye?" muttered the Shadow Radiant.


    "Definitely." grimaced the Fire Radiant. "What do we do?"


    "I am glad you are safe, younglings."


    Fire and Shadow smiled at the familiar soothing voice before facing Selen-ja and Geo. Geo crossed his arms, his features angered and guarded. "Or are you those annoying copies?"


    "We could say the same thing." replied the red-clothed warrior, also guarded.


    Selen-ja glanced at the black-clothed teen with a teasing smile. "That dream you had... an adorable little picnic with your favorite actress on a capybara farm."


    A deep blush developed on her face while frantically covering her face. "Stop, it''s embarrassing!"


    Selen-ja giggled. "It''s you. It''s adorable you blush when I mention the dream."


    "You must love capybaras." smiled the fire warrior.


    Geo shrugged his shoulders while his focus turned to the fire warrior. "Besides that. How''s your brother, Nelson?"


    "Don''t have one." Blaze narrowed his eyes. "How''s your cousin in Ireland, Dimitri was it?"


    "I have no cousin with that name, none I know of." Geo nodded, appearing more of a grouch. "Now that''s out of the way, what the hell is this place?"


    "We were pulled into the mirror against our will." The Canokian''s eyes hardened while analyzing the town. "The people here are oblivious to their prison. And there is something Geo and I discovered. Sir!"


    A man perked up when the canokian pointed to him. "Yes?"


    She stared at him. "Look at my ears."


    "I see your ears; they look lovely. What is the problem?"


    Surprised expressions were displayed on the warriors of fire and shadow. They realized she did not disguise herself.


    "Turn around, please."


    After the man turned around, the woman brushed aside his hair, revealing a miniature mirror.


    "Is that a mirror?" Blaze appeared shocked, making him feel the back of his head. Kali mimicked his gesture. There was no mirror on the back of their heads.


    "We don''t have them." The canokian spoke. "Remember the Count''s message? To paraphrase, the weak are replaced while the strong thrive. My theory: When the victims were brought here, they were quickly subdued by their replicas. Following their subjugation, the replicas must''ve affixed the small mirrors on them before leaving for our dimension."


    The brown-clothed warrior closed his eyes, silently cursing. "He did say they acted as batteries. They must be connected to things on Earth."


    "They behave like they have always been here." The red-clothed warrior muttered, horror etched on his face. "They must be brainwashed."


    "What do we do?" said the worried black-clothed warrior.


    Selen-ja closed her eyes. "One option is to confront the Count." She faced the mansion. "But, I am worried if we defeat him, this dimension might collapse." She clasped her head. "If we can establish contact with the outside world... I''m sure the others are worried by now and are finding a way to rescue us. Perhaps there is a weak gap between dimensions?" She sighed. "The Count is one way to also leave, but his replicant bounded to him. Why?" She shook her head. "Let''s search for clues. Blaze, you are with me. Kali, go with Geo. Let''s return to this spot in half an hour."

 Chapter 44 - A Reflective World (2)

    -Mansion, Mirror World-


    The count reclined in a lavish chair crafted from marble wood, wearing his mirror duplicate as silver chest armor, transcribing a parchment of his plans for his campaign. The room surrounding him resembled a scholarly study filled with books. Adjacent to him rested a glass of wine made for decoration. The delicacies in the mirror world tasted extremely bitter. A displeased expression crossed his face as he ceased his writing. Swiveling in his chair, he confronted the four replicas. Emitting a low, venomous growl, he voiced his disdain.


    "You failed? I should have anticipated as much," Rising from his seat, he asserted. "Must I undertake your duties like a mere worker drone? If I intend to create my kingdom, it must conform precisely to my vision. Understand?!"


    The creatures obediently nodded.


    "I am your master. You all are tools - devoid of inherent value." He fixed a piercing glare upon the dual-haired woman''s replica. "You! You failed in securing the woman. You are the most worthless among the four," He approached the creature. "You were supposed to capture her while the others distracted the children." He tightly gripped its neck and pulled the canokian''s replica close to its face. "Why?"


    "Knew themselves," It spoke with a raspy tone. "Different opponents yield different outcomes. A familiar face means lowering of guard."


    The Count loosened his grip, glare still fixated on the replica while seemingly less than completely satisfied with the answer. "Maybe you are not completely incompetent, but you still failed." He roughly pushed the replica away. "A person of my stature expects perfect results from those deemed lower lifeforms. I am the only one who can lead you. I am the one who can uplift your world from its blank slate into a prosperous domain."


    The creatures hesitantly nodded, something that went unnoticed by the Count.


    "The commoners and the replicas are the same breeds. It does not matter if the commoners remain blissfully ignorant of their new surroundings. They are still useful in their loyalty, just like the vermin outside, just like your incompetent selves. Understand?"


    With less enthusiasm, the creatures nodded.


    "Leave, don''t come back until you have fulfilled your duty. Do not fail! Your superior demands it!"


    The Count witnessed the quintet leave the study. He turned around while placing his hand on the chest plate. "You know better, already submitted to a superior." The armor shimmered in response. "Good, less than stellar tasks will not be tolerated."


    Meanwhile, outside the door room, the duplicates sent a disdainful glare at the door. They remained at the spot for a minute or two before begrudgingly leaving.


    <hr>


    -Mirror Rye-


    The Fire Radiant waved his hand in the air, trying to feel for any vulnerabilities in this realm. Uncertain of what he should sense or observe, he was given instructions to find a transparent gap or see a spark or something that appeared out of place in a ''normal'' world. Not finding anything in the air before him, he moved to the wall of another building to continue his search for irregularity by tracing his fingers across the wall. He felt like an idiot by doing this, but he had to do it. After a while, he dropped his arms and moved away from the wall. Shaking his head, he moved to another part of the ally where he sensed the Guardian member.


    He found her gracefully sitting on a crate. Her eyes radiated a magenta hue as her aura flared, dancing like a roaring fire. In the short time of knowing her, he would never guess someone with her elegant stature would see combat. Then again, he knew nothing of her world, so there was no point in thinking who was likely to fight or flee. A moment later, her dancing aura ceased as her eyes returned to normal. Gazing up at the red sun, her frustration evident on her soft features. "Not here."


    "What were you doing? You told me what to do before you sat there and did... whatever that was."


    "Aura Art: Affix. My aura appends to beasts for scouting purposes," She closed her eyes. "Unfortunately, the number of real insects and animals in this dimension is zero."


    "You can control your aura to control other living things, is that all?"


    "Affix is only one of the functions of Aura Art, but each function has a drawback." She placed her hand on her hip. "Affix only allows me to control beasts and individuals with less constitution. Sadly, there is a 35-minute time limit and a 20-mile radius. I compensate for the drawbacks by learning other adroit. I hope you are training to wield non-fire adroit."


    "I have one ready, but I have to strike quickly before it turns to fire."


    "Good," She held an approving smile. "I hope you will continue to excel." She turned her focus elsewhere. "Come, let''s move to the outskirts of town."


    The boy nodded and followed the elegant woman through town while observing the mingling civilians. A shiver descended through his spine at the idea of never realizing you were under a spell from a madman. You wake up with no memory of the previous world and believe this world was all you knew. Never questioning the world nor the accessory latched on the back of their head.


    Once reaching the edge of town, the Lady gazed at the surrounding terrain. "Hopefully, our friends have found a solution. Otherwise, confronting the Count will be the only option. If we do beat him, will we remain here or be released?"


    "Could we try to generate enough mana to blow a hole in this dimension? I saw something similar on TV."


    "That would be a waste of energy," She folded her arms around her abdomen. "And leave us vulnerable to the Count when the plan fails."


    He solemnly nodded. "Yeah, right." He gazed at the terrain, feeling awkward. "The colors are making me sick. Will we be venturing out?"


    "No, I wanted to see if there was anything unusual other than the color scheme." She closed her eyes. "I sense nothing. My fondness for the color scheme is declining each minute I am here."


    The boy nodded as he analyzed the terrain, feeling an ache in his stomach. The vivid hues and the tension of the new terrain seemed to erode his optimism. He was used to beating the monsters to win, but the possibility of beating the Count might not be the solution to the current problem. Speaking of the current problem, those mirror creatures were still out there. They know little about them and the power they possess.


    "What do you think of those mirror creatures?" asked the fire warrior, "They mimic our appearance and power."


    "Not our power," Selen-ja replied. "When Geo and I fought our duplicates, they only mimicked our actions. They could not copy his element or the properties of a few adroit I used against them."


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely, Jake. Remember, keep your eyes and senses sharp." She warmly smiled as she patted him on the head.


    The boy felt embarrassed at her action, lightly blushing. "Yeah, can you not do that please?"


    "Alright, I won''t." She lightly chortled in response. "Come, let''s reconvene with the team."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The duo returned to the village to meet with the others. While they were close to the meeting point, the member of Guardian noticed a boy massaging a man''s back. The man appeared exhausted, red in the face as if he had jogged all day. The elven woman wordlessly approached them.


    "Excuse me, sir." She greeted. "Are you well?"


    "Nay," The man wheezed as sweat dripped from his face. "It feels like I have come under the weather. I have been trying to manage myself just as the physician said." His tone shifted to confusion. "But when did I see a physician?" The man''s tone sounded hollow as he tried to remember the past event, but he could recollect the memory.


    "Uh," Equally confused, the boy continued to massage the man. "I don''t know."


    "I see," Selen-ja furrowed her eyebrows. "Can you tell me if you feel anything else?"


    The weary man clutched his face. "I feel I can''t focus, I can barely breathe, my vision is blurry, dizzy, and sick to my stomach."


    Blaze grimaced, sounding unsure. "Maybe you could lie down?"


    As he rose to his feet, he forced a smile on them, a contrast to his growing pale face. "No, I can overcome this. I will go home and rest..." His voice faltered, and suddenly, he crumpled to the ground, filling onlookers with dread. Selen-ja swiftly knelt beside him, flipping him onto his back as he gasped heavily for breath. The Fire Radiant felt he was out of his depth with the scene before him. The noble immediately told everyone to move away as she checked his pulse. She felt mana leaking. She turned his head to check the small mirror. A grim expression developed as the mirror glowed while slowly changing into a dull gray color.


    "What is that?" The warrior of fire gasped at the slow change of the mirror.


    "I don''t know." Her voice was concerned.


    "Selen-ja!" Kali''s frantic voice cried out.


    The spiky-haired warrior''s attention quickly shifted to see her and Geo racing to them in a state of panic. The Shadow Radiant had a small girl cradled in her arms, her face etched with worry, while Geo wore a visibly troubled expression.


    "What happened?"


    The petite girl gently laid the girl down before noticing the man. If she could look more pale, she would. "Him too?" Her voice trembling with worry. "Why?


    "The child collapsed while investigating." Geo sounded on edge. "We did not know where the mother was, which is why we brought her to you."


    Selen-ja nodded. "Good." She looked toward the boy on the bench. "Please find a doctor, a healer, anyone who has medical knowledge."


    The child nodded frantically before running away.


    The woman exhaled softly, trying not to worry. "Kali, check her mirror. Is it changing?"


    The black-clothed girl nodded before looking at the back of the child''s head, grimacing at seeing a light gray-colored mirror. "Yes, it''s gray, but why?"


    "Is the color darkening?" questioned the Terra Radiant.


    As he gestured, the once gray mirror transformed to a dark color before it started to crack, shocking the group. Adding to their anxiety, they were met with additional screams erupting around them, shifting their attention to the crowd. Several individuals were suddenly dropping. Some were clutching their faces as they were experiencing disorientation and shortness of breath.


    "What''s happening?" Blaze''s voice choked. His expression grew terrified, with each person succumbing. Something that made him feel like any hope of solving the crisis was starting to decline, with each person crying out in pain. A deep frown marred his lips when he spotted their duplicates approaching them from the crowd. He rose up with anger on his face. "Hey! Do you know what''s happening?!"


    Kali grimaced at the duplicates. "Please tell us."


    The creatures exchanged glances before directing a collective glare at the group.


    "Our brethren feed." Selen-ja''s replica answered. "Trade mana to heal injured."


    "More injured, more mana." finished fire replica.


    The canokian grabbed the bridge of her nose. "I see, that is unfortunate." She exhaled roughly, eyes showing worry. "Our friends are probably fighting their brethren without knowing their actions are causing unintended harm. Those with lower mana affinity have enough mana for a lifetime."


    The shadow warrior shed a tear as she covered her face while whimpering. "No."


    "Damn," cursed the rock warrior, clenching his fist with anger. "We can''t contact them."


    "If they knew..." Blaze wearily trailing off, feeling unsure of what to do. If the others found out, he could predict their reactions, especially Amy. The girl would hate herself, knowing she was causing harm to civilians, even if it was not intentional. He closed his eyes, trying to think of something. Meanwhile, the elegant guardian eyed the downed man''s small mirror. It appeared to have stopped changing, yet the man was not showing signs of recovery. He appeared to have lost consciousness. She closed her eyes, contemplating.


    "What is your objective?" demanded the elegant warrior, cautiously eying the duplicates. "Why have you not attacked us?"


    "Objective," spoke the rock replica. "Replace the weak."


    "The strong strive." said the fire replica. "Count''s strength only through convenience."


    "Prove you can eliminate the Count, the false ruler," added the shadow replica.


    "What?" The Fire Radiant held a surprised expression. "Are you saying you want us to bring him down? Why? What convenience?"


    "Might is right. Strength is survival." the replicas robotically spoke in unison, slowly emitting a silver radiance.


    The elf woman''s expression was puzzled before she rose up, watching their quintet opponents hovering toward each other. "Younglings, be on guard."


    The group of creatures melted, forming into four distinct puddles that eventually merged into a single fluid mass. Slowly, it reshaped itself, enlarging and molding itself into a towering figure. This new form was a nine-foot-tall silver humanoid with piercing yellow eyes and a robust jawline. With a forceful motion, it raised its arms and slammed them together, creating a shockwave. Filled with fear, the populace scattered in different directions.


    Narrowing her eyes at the monstrosity, Selen-ja rose and clapped her hands together before spreading them apart, creating a magenta mana lumbar that manifested into her bronze and red-tipped bo-staff. She executed an elegant twirl before slamming it on the ground.


    "Younglings, I will handle this."


    "What?!" the alarmed shadow warrior exclaimed. "No! Let us help you!"


    "You need your strength for Count Edgar." the seasoned warrior insisted. "Leave."


    Anxiously, Blaze nodded while gently taking hold of Kali''s shoulder. Initially hesitant, the girl furrowed her brow, resisting the idea. After a moment, she closed he eyes and then turned away, joining Blaze and Geo. She smiled while watching them leave. Facing the creature ahead of her, she approached it with bold elegance, maintaining her guard.


    <hr>


    The Radiant Trio swiftly moved the man and the child further from the battle, positioning themselves near the town''s outskirts. Blaze gently placed the elderly man on the ground while Kali carefully settled the child on a bench. She touched the child''s forehead and then inspected the small mirror. She appeared surprised at the mirror slowly returning to its normal color, but the crack was still prominent, bringing a frown to her lips. Her attention shifted to the direction where they left, a fearful expression fully displayed. As much as she trusted the elegant warrior, she had a knot in his stomach at the thought of the Count''s intentions and the potential power of the mirror creature "S-should w-we go back?"


    "No," Geo responded calmly, his voice tinged with an edge. "We would be in her way."


    "Jack!" Kali angrily and fearfully glared at him. "You know what the Count wants."


    "You aid her, and we won''t be at full strength against Count." His voice turned harsh as he retorted. "I don''t like it, either."


    "Then I will help!" She made a move to leave, but Geo quickly grabbed her arm


    "Don''t foolish rush off." He scowled at her. "That will hinder her."


    "Let go." She glared at him.


    Witnessing a potential scuffle between the two, Blaze rose to his feet, allowing his aura to flare, bringing the two''s attention to him. A grimace on his face, he declared. "Stop! We don''t have time for this!" He pointed to the old man and the kid. "We have to find a way to help them! Selen-ja can handle that creature. Probably has an adroit that can bring it down in an instant. We need to do something else."


    "B-but..." The shadow warrior''s voice sounded hesitant and sorrowful. "What do we do?"


    "We could continue our search for a path to the real world." The rock warrior gazed out at the terrain. "We haven''t gone out there yet."


    "We still need to confront the Count." Blaze turned his attention to the mansion, contemplating their next move. "I think we should split up."


    The Terra Radiant had a disapproving glare. "Separating is dangerous. All three of us should either confront him or head out to the field."


    "It is," The warrior of fire exhaled, frustration increasing. "But what if while we search outside, Selen-ja defeats this mirror beast? The count finds out and abducts her?"


    "Then, I will confront him." the shadow warrior immediately declared.


    "No." Blaze hesitantly spoke, sweat dripping from his face. "I-We will. You and I. Geo, please go out to the forest."


    The warrior of rock scowled, apprehension apparent on his face. "As I said before, separating is dangerous. There is a possibility we might not find anything out there. Are you sure?"


    His frustration was still evident. He closed his eyes and exhaled sharply as he roughly scratched his hair. Should they all go to the forest, or should they head to the mansion? Splitting up could work, but if the two of them confronted the Count, would that be enough? What if there was something else out there? There were too many situations where things could turn bad. He opened his eyes and turned his attention to the mansion.


    "Whether splitting up is a good or bad idea," He wearily smiled at them. "I want to defeat the Count and leave. What about you all?"


    "Eliminate the Count." The brown-clothed warrior answered with a stoic frown. "It''s the only thing we can do."


    "Even if we risk trapping ourselves." The black-clothed warrior warily smiled. "We have to do it."


    Resolute in their decision, the trio faced the mansion and marched forward.

 Chapter 45 - A Reflective World (3)

    -Mirror Rye-


    As fast as the wind, the mirror creature lunged forward, its crystalline arms reaching for her. The elegant warrior deftly sidestepped, deflecting the creature''s strikes with her bo-staff. Flexible in her movements, it was as if she was dancing with her opponent across the battlefield. However, she appeared defensive as the creature continued its onslaught with rapid precision. Engaging in a battle of brute strength was not her preferred approach; she adhered to the belief battles relied on intellect and finesse rather than mere muscle. This principle had been ingrained in her by her teacher. Quickly, her eyes flashed a magenta color, activating her adroit.


    Aura Art: Wall.


    Manifesting before her was a hard light wall around her body height. Surprise rose on the creature''s face when it struck the barrier. The beast receded its arm as it backed away before turning its arm into a spike and slamming it on the barrier, intending to break it. It repeatedly struck the barrier with rapid force. Not wanting to deplete her mana nor give it the satisfaction of shattering the barrier, she canceled her adroit. Speedily, she leaped away before being pierced in the chest, gracefully landing against a wall.


    She pressed her hand against the wall, coating it in a magenta hue for a second, then darted away as a fierce fist swung toward her, missing its target. She knelt as she sped, tapping the ground with her hand as she ran by. She spun around and blocked a blow to the head with her bo-staff. Like lightning, the creature thrust its arm at her while the warrior swiftly blocked the foe. Her eye color changed to magenta, alarming the creature and cautioning it to jump back as it expected a barrier. Except a barrier did not form. What manifested was a 70 cm tall hard light mana sphere.


    Aura Art: Orb.


    Curious about the sphere, the mirror observed it cautiously while stepping around the elf woman. It cupped both hands, energy instantly manifested, and was rapidly released with consecutive shots. Quickly, she blitzed away, avoiding the shots while commanding Orb to maneuver around the shots. She tapped a lamp post as she ran by and used her orb to deflect the shots from hitting the lamp post. The creature ceased the adroit, then gathered energy into its fist with a silver hue, mimicking Blaze''s adroit. Watching the beast leaping forward, the warrior launched her orb to deflect the ability. The creature slid back, then coated the other hand before unleashing a torrent of punches. Selen-ja dashed away while Orb deflected most of the punches. She tapped her hand on a wall at the opposite end of the street.


    Annoyed by dodging constantly, the creature''s arms shattered into small shards and flew toward her. The warrior produced the Wall adroit again, but unfortunately, the shards pivoted around the wall, much to her horror. Swiftly, she jumped before she was seriously injured, only receiving a few cuts across her left arm. While moving away, she used her orb and staff skills to block the incoming shards. The creature regrew its arms and rushed using the rapid energy shot once more. She dashed away, tapping a bench as she ran by. She slid to a halt, decommissioned her bo staff, pivoted to face the creature, and thrust her arms forward. Her orb swiftly struck the creature across the face, breaking part of the face. The creature glared at the orb, unaware of the warrior''s intentions.


    Selen-ja snapped her fingers and raised her arm above her, activating an adroit unrelated to Aura Arts.


    Radiating Bond.


    Magenta energy threads emerged from the spots the warrior had touched and quickly wrapped around the creature in a tight cocoon. The threads radiated intensely, burning the creature and causing it to roar in pain. The sound of glass cracking could be heard from within the cocoon.


    "I try to gauge my foes and learn about them. You, I theorized, could not copy everything. You only mirror the actions and use your innate power to try to copy the appearance of our skills. You can''t copy the properties on how they work. No fire, no shadow, no rock."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "YOU, STRONG!" It roared.


    "I am strong, yes. However, my strength could be different from the Count''s, which makes me wonder since strength is a factor here. Tell me, what type of strength do you value?"


    "The inner strength of the depth of your soul. Count Edgar helped establish his authority by accessing our world through yours. His resolve and mental fortitude were greater than his physical strength. His duplicate interpreted that as his true strength. His strength is only through charisma and belief, not physical. Did not show his true strength, but it did not matter to our leader due to his strong charisma."


    "Your leader chose him because of his resolve? The Count might have higher physical strength, but he does give me the impression of dreading manual labor."


    "The first time we fought, you showed physical strength and more resolve. Physically overpowered your doppelganger before using a mana technique to defeat us. You displayed it again before laying a trap."


    "That leads you to believe I am strong?"


    "Stronger than him, more capable. There is more to you than we realize."


    "I have been trained in body and mind. If you see me stronger than the Count, help us find an exit. The two worlds are not meant to interact if it means subjugating everyone."


    The creature nodded. "You showed inner strength. Only the strong can free the weak; beat the Count to free the weak."


    She contemplated the information. Strength appeared to hold a place of honor and reverence in this world. If you are weak, you are replaced. However, if you are strong, you can survive. Prove you are strong to protect the weak. Was this world different than what she initially thought? A reflection of their soul, a reflection of who they are. If this creature spoke the truth, this dimension concealed hidden depth. The strength to overcome the elements was not truly physical or the depth of your constitution. It might be a measure entirely of one''s entire being. These creatures will acknowledge who can show their worth. As they say, might is right.


    She exhaled softly, canceling her adroit and freeing the entity. The creature dropped to its knees, where light flickered around before it enveloped it and split into four mirror duplicates. They gazed at her with acknowledgment and knelt before her.


    The woman shook her head. "No, don''t kneel. Rise."


    Her duplicate gazed at her with a blank expression before it shifted to a small smile. "You are stronger. What is your command?"


    "Tell me how to leave this world?"


    A loud, booming voice roared. "SELEN-JA! I see you subdued the threat!"


    Before she could respond, Javo scooped her up and raised her in the air with a joyous smile. The elegant warrior showed a surprised expression at seeing her companion.


    "Javo?" A relieved smile formed. "Your arrival has eased my worry, but." She analyzed him. "But it is you, I hope." She raised her head and frowned at seeing his duplicate standing beside the others. "Your duplicate is behind you."


    "Oh, that? I fought him, I expected a great fight, but he relented. I don''t understand, but it''s great!" He lowered her to the ground. "My new ally told me I''m strong enough to defeat the Count. Although, I had thought something happened to you all." His expression grew serious. "What happened? Where are the younglings? What are you planning?"


    "At ease, my friend." Selen-ja smiled. "I told them to face the Count." She sighed. "But I am concerned. If they do defeat him, it may not fix our situation."


    "That''s alright!" Javo crossed his arms. "Because we thought of that! You see this?" He pointed to him. Equipped on his person was a gray metal harness. Attached to the harness was an orange-illuminated mana-coated cable leading to the outskirts of town.


    Curiosity rose in her as she touched the cable. "What is this?"


    "Another idea." He grimaced. "We tried to contact you when we moved the Porta Hub close to the Tower, but it was impossible to contact you. The next idea was to enter the mirror with the Porta Hub''s mana-infused cable attached to us. The plan worked. Plus, I only have to tug once every ten minutes to let them know I''m still alive."


    "Did anyone attack the duplicates?"


    "The Speculums, labeled by Lina, needed to be distracted. The Radiant engaged them to lure them away from the tower while I ventured in. It succeeded."


    She nodded. It eased her to know they did not blindly attack them without a plan, but she was worried about the civilians once they were free. "We have a lot to talk about." She turned her attention to the Speculums. "First thing, do you acknowledge me for my strength?"


    The four speculums nodded while Javo''s mirror replica briefly glanced at him before nodding to her.


    "Wonderful!" She smiled. "If you cross me, you are shattered."


    They mechanically nodded.


    "Splendid, now listen. We have much to do."

 Chapter 46 - A Reflective World (4)

    -Mansion-


    Blaze grasped the door handle and turned it, surprised at it being unlocked. He quickly opened it, revealing a grand, luxurious 13th-century foyer. Two grand staircases flanked the space, leading to the upper levels. Above, the upstairs balcony had three doors, each leading down a distinct path: one to the left, one in the middle, and one to the right. The room was adorned with marble walls and ceramic floors.


    Blaze glanced at the duo. "If it weren''t for who occupied the home, it has a nice feel."


    "This entire house will be the stage for battle." Geo calmly spoke as he walked in. "What''s the point of admiring if it will be destroyed soon."


    "That is true."


    Kali eyed the interior. "Let''s find him, even if we have to break every door."


    Above, the door blew open. The Radiant raised their guard in response. They heard the footsteps of Count Edgar appearing out of the right doorway, walking with an air of confidence. His gaze centered on the elemental warriors with contempt. He briefly searched the room for the fourth member before gazing down at them.


    "She sent you while holding her own against your doppelgangers? Perhaps she is more capable than I thought and foolish putting her trust in you. Good, behaving, obedient children." He smirked. "She is your better, no?"


    "You''re wrong!" Kali shouted, angry at his tone. "She does not believe that way."


    "Blair Agnes, granddaughter of Eleni Agnes. I know about you. I have my memorized fools follow you. A little girl trained for combat should always be alert, a lesson your master has not taught you."


    "You were snooping on me?" She tensed up, feeling appalled that her privacy was invaded. Another horrid thought at him knowing the name of her grandmother and possibly her daily activities.


    "Do you know about me?" Blaze crossed his arms, sensing the girl''s trouble. "You have plenty of time."


    "I have no idea who you are." He sneered. "Your presence and scent were unfamiliar during our first audience."


    "You should know." The Fire Radiant barked. "After all, if you are keeping tabs on her, you can find out if there are others like her. People who could stop you."


    "Indeed, she was trapped, unlike the rest of you, so I had to gather information about my enemies. She was roaming unknowingly, much like a rabbit."


    The girl''s fear started to show on her face. "You could''ve attacked at any time. You could''ve used grandma."


    "Most of the time, gangs have eyes on rivals to know the threat level," Geo said. "Not to lessen your troubles, but it is on par for learning about your rivals and foes."


    "He knows about grandma!" said the panicked girl.


    "I know. If he planned better, he could''ve used her."


    "JACK!"


    "I could''ve." The pale man leaped on the railing. "But, I am above using the elderly." He squatted. "You see, I did not know where Selen-ja was, but I knew where you were. I know your parents are absent, either dead or they abandoned you."


    "They did not abandon me."


    "The other children shun you for selfish, superficial reasons." He smirked as he stood up and held out his hand. The group sensed a change in the air, a power that appeared to try and tug at their mind. "If you and Selen-ja join me, you will not feel lonely. She will be my wife while you continue your apprenticeship. You will always be by her side as a loyal soldier in my kingdom. Her alpha guard."


    The black-clothed warrior shook her head and was about to gag. "No, you perverted twit. She will not be your wife nor follow you."


    He lightly chuckled. "Even in this world, my hypnosis does not fell you that easily. What type of power do you have?"


    "You need an artifact for that." The red-clothed warrior tapped his head. "Something to amplify your power to try to dent our mental barriers."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Sometimes pride." scoffed the brown-clothed warrior.


    "I''ll remember that after I subdue you all. You will be perfect guards."


    "Fat chance." The Fire Radiant clenched his fist. "We''re bringing you down and freeing everyone."


    An aura enveloped the villain''s body. "Make sure you honor that declaration, boy. Anyone who spoke that claim has died, and my kin was too weak that he had to seal me." The armor shimmered before spreading through his body, covering every portion and only exposing his face. "With this world bent to my command, I will have all of England as my kingdom." Black bat wings sprouted from his back as his eyes radiated with silver light. "With the power of this dimension, my power is amplified."


    Imitating the speed of the famous spotted cat, he dove at them with a sinister grin across his face. He reached out to grab the Terra Radaint, only to get air when the teen evaded. Blaze and Kali lunged at him, their fists poised for a strike. The Count extended his arms, seizing theirs, and slammed the powered teens into each other. He released the fire warrior and kicked him into the rock warrior, sending them both flying away. The shadow warrior punched the creature in the face, only to yelp in pain as she felt her arm forcibly repelled. As she staggered away, the beast thrust a silver-coated hand toward her gut. The impact sent her careening through the room and into a wall.


    Geo grappled the fiend from behind and performed a German Suplex, slamming the fiend on his head on the ground. The Count hissed and quickly jumped on his feet, as did the rock warrior. Geo quickly slammed his fist on the ground, causing the Count to lose balance; then, he materialized his war hammer and slammed it into the so-called ruler. The villain staggered back, then sidestepped before succumbing to another hit in the face. Blaze lunged at him with his fist reel back. Chuckling to himself as he raised both hands, letting their strikes hit, where they bounced off him. Gritting their teeth, the boys dove at him with their adroits, Blazing Fist and Stone Impact. The Count smirked as his body radiated with an intense silver light as they struck. The warriors yelped as they were repelled by the fiend. He reached out to grab them and slammed them into the floor. He reached out to punch them, but Kali grabbed his arm and flipped him over. The villain quickly recovered and struck her with a glowing fist that knocked her back. He tried to reach out for her, but the boys grabbed him by the legs to hold him in place. However, he flew into the air, taking them with him.


    He rotated in the air before somersaulting, making them lose their grip and sending them crashing into the ceiling. He smirked as they started falling from the ceiling. He grunted at receiving a hit from an adroit. He looked down, seeing the black-clothed girl sending another dark sphere at him. The fiend dodged and jetted to her, evading another adroit before grabbing her by the throat and slamming her into the wall. Relishing in her struggle, he leaned to her.


    "I only offered you an invitation because I figured Selen-ja would like a familiar face in my new kingdom. Yet, you still still resist. Why did she choose you? You don''t have a noble background, parents, or peers to relate to. Why did she burden herself with you?"


    Struggling to speak, the warrior grasped his hand, staring defiantly at him. "I-I said. You... don''t understand."


    He frowned deeply. "A master should not be too familiar with their servant."


    "You rotten bloke." She hissed at him. "She is not my master! She''s my friend. She''s like a mother to me."


    He stared at her for a minute before lifting her in the air and slamming her on the ground. "A mother? Are you fooling yourself? A peasant like you is a burden." He raised her in the air. "Maybe I should extend my reach beyond England. The world needs a lesson in class!"


    Focusing on her was not something he should have done. With him distracted, the warriors of fire and rock rammed into him, sending them all crashing into the next room. Free from his grip, the black-clothed kicked the fiend in the chest, but unfortunately was ineffective, yet she didn''t relent. Joined by Geo and Blaaze, the warriors barraged him with a flurry of punches, which unfortunately proved not the best course of action since he evaded and blocked each strike. The Count thrust his energy-coated silver arm at the fire warrior''s fist, reflecting the punch''s force at him, causing him to scream out as he was pushed away. The Shadow Radiant swiftly summoned her Sais and ignited them with the power of darkness. She rushed at him and struck with a flurry of slashes. The Count smirked at her attempt to cut him. A lamp hit his person, making him jump away as he quickly noticed the brown-clothed warrior swiftly approaching him with a couch.


    Angered at his furniture decimated at the hands of these children, he gathered energy into himself and swung his arms in their direction just as they were about to strike. The strong reflective force hit them like they had fallen through water, sending pain through their bodies and causing them to cough up blood. They were thrown through the air as their clothes were torn. Blaze yelled, coating his sword in fire as he released a quick, firey horizontal swing to the neck. Unfortunately, it ceased momentum at his neck before the blade was repelled and knocked it out of his hand. While shock displayed on the boy''s face, the Count took that chance to thrust a silver-coated thrust that sent the warrior across the room and into an ice statue of the Count.


    "If you wanted to, you could have chopped my neck, but," The fiend tapped his mirror armor proudly. "I reflect any hit, no matter what you try. A sword slash, a punch, a kick, I will reflect." A grimace rose on his face. "But you have a lot to learn, children. Especially you, Miss Agnes." He glanced at the girl on her hands and knees, struggling to get up. He approached the young woman and knelt beside her. He cupped her chin as he raised her head to have her eyes meet his eyes. "You and the rest need to know your place. The world holds on to image and class, but the beggars continue to rise and waste resources on nonsense. Maybe I will extend my reach beyond England."


    "No, that won''t happen." She tightly gripped his hand. "I won''t allow it.


    "Don''t lie to yourself, child. Be proud to enter my era. An era where I reign!"

 Chapter 47 - A Reflective World (5)

    Blaze grumbled as he slowly picked himself up. "You reigning is a bad choice for everyone. That would add one more unneeded despot." He clenched his fist, letting mana envelop his body. "We will not allow that."


    "Again, child. Back up your boast. None of you can break the armor." Smirking at the fire warrior. "You don''t have the power of the dimension like I have. I am the master of this world and England, Earth if I choose to."


    "Armor breaks," The spiky warrior declared. "Which means I will hit it harder."


    "Don''t be a fool; know you have been bested."


    Kali smacked the pale man''s hand off of her and rolled away. "I''m not giving up, not while you still believe you can use Selen-ja." She leaped further from the fiend to join Blaze. "And I won''t join you."


    "Then I will find something to amplify my power to force you and Selen-ja under my will. Something like that glass I found. Fate has given me an opportunity."


    "The Piper gave you the opportunity." Geo walked around the room to join Blaze and Kali. "Without him, you would still hide from us."


    "It does not matter how the opportunity presented itself. Fate sent it to me. It saw me as the one person to benefit from all this."


    "Fate."


    Upon hearing the voice, their attention shifted to the hole in the wall through which the replicas had entered. They silently observed the scene, briefly gazing at their counterparts before focusing on the Count. The Count was upset about only three mirror entities appearing before him. Selen-ja''s replica was absent.


    "You failed again, even though there were four of you? You are truly worthless. So worthless you lost the fourth duplicate."


    "Fate is not strength." said the rock duplicate. "Fate is not Speculum''s belief."


    "Speculum?" He scowled. "Is that what you call yourselves now?"


    "Lady Selen-ja''s designated label for us." responded the fire speculum. "Her strength, greater."


    "You deluded yourself into believing she is stronger? She has not harnessed the power of this dimension as I have. I was granted it when I opened the gate and bestowed class upon this dimension. Each citizen you captured has supplied me with enough power to be stronger than any of you. My doppelganger and I are more attuned to this dimension than you, thanks to the energy of each person here. I gave it purpose, and you should be thankful."


    "You are feeding off these people?" growled Blaze.


    "Half of their lifeforce was fed into his speculum after they were brought here." informed the fire speculum. "The small mirror grafted to them not only allows our brethren to remain outside but it also harnesses their lifeforce."


    "Breaking the mirrors won''t return their mana. It has already been assimilated and increased his power," said the shadow speculum.


    "Combined with the reflective ability, you can''t stop him." said the rock speculum. It crossed its arms. "Lady Selen-ja ordered us to assist the Radiant after we told her everything we knew. She trusts you will handle him. You can use us to defeat him."


    The Count growled. "Are you betraying me?"


    "You belittle us. You believe your strength is worthy, but your strength is borrowed."


    "Borrowed? Indeed, but it will be used for the right reason."


    Kali scoffed. "Creating a kingdom hidden in another world to usurp a country is not the right reason."


    "It does not matter what you think." He clenched his fist. "Fate has decreed it my right. That tablet that gave me the power a long time ago, and this dimension added to my belief I have the right to rule over the masses."


    Tired of hearing this man talk, Kali moved toward her doppelganger with resolve. Her mind was already set on the dangerous decision she was about to make. "You acknowledge Selen-ja through her strength, and she asked you to help us." She was hesitant as she raised her hand, hoping her decision would not cause strife to the others. However, she trusted the elegant warrior and hoped the decision was correct. "Please."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Acknowledged." replied the replica before melting into a puddle.


    Geo growled. "This is reckless, Kali."


    "No!" roared the Count. "I demand you to stop! Obey me!" He moved to stop the creature.


    The terra and fire warriors immediately intercepted him. Geo evaded a punch from the pale man, then quickly grabbed the fiend and flipped him over. Before the Count could get up, Blaze seized the despot by the legs, spun him twice, and tossed him across the room and into the wall. The duo raced at him to maintain the momentum. The fire and rock speculums spread their arms to shield Kali and her doppelganger. With the commotion occurring, the shadow speculum melded to the girl into the form of a silver cuirass. She looked down at the armor, softly stroking it as if it were fragile. The armor shimmered, sending a message through to her mind, speaking telepathically.


    The speculum informed her that by bonding with her, it would respond in tandem with her actions, creating synchronization between them. If she activated her adroit, the speculum would supplement it with its reflective power.


    "Oh? We work as a team. Brilliant! Thank you." The armor shimmered. "Okay, we will all work together to stop him."


    She glanced up quickly as the Count pushed the boys away before centering on her. She squeaked when the villain barreled toward her. The black-clothed warrior dove just before he struck, nearly hitting her. The warrior rose up and jumped away as the villain swiped at her. Kali quickly glanced at the others, noticing them picking themselves up as their mirror duplicates glanced between them and the Count. The reaction the fiend made earlier proved the speculums were supposed to obey and not bond to anyone. So, she needed to distract him before the others could bond with the speculums. Kali turned and ran to the hole. She shouted at the Count as she leaped through the hole.


    "A peasant has more dignity than a noble."


    Hearing a roar of indignation from the vampire, he chased after. She felt no satisfaction in damaging his ego, only to lure him away from the others so they could bond with the speculum. Racing across the foyer, she leaped onto one of the staircases. After landing, she sprinted up the stairs. Turning her head, she leaped in the air, avoiding the enraged Count flying toward her. As the Count flew through the wall, she landed on the second-floor balcony. She turned around as the fiend burst through the west door while holding a bookcase. Hovering in the air, he launched the bookshelf at her. She pressed against the wall as the furniture flew by, then gathered energy to prepare an adroit. Her speculum gathered power to mix with her Shadow Palm. However, the Count stopped her by ramming into, making her lose concentration. Falling to the floor, she rolled over as fiend tried to stomp on her. She jumped forward and kicked him in the side of the face, making the Count feel pain for the first time since being here. That angered him. He thrust his arm forward just as the girl brought up her arms to block, her speculum radiating with power. The fist connected, sending them staggering away.


    "No." growled the fiend. "Being disobeyed by that replica is a stain that I will remove. You, I don''t need anymore. I don''t need Selen-ja either. If she is on par with me, she will be too difficult to control."


    "You''re not as strong as her." growled the shadow warrior. "You stole mana from everyone."


    "I don''t need to hear you speak, girl. I have long since lost my tolerance for your BEHAVIOR!"


    The warrior of shadow breathed in and out softly as she reeled back her palm, hearing the Speculum speak, resonating with her. It calmly wrapped its silver aura with her shadow mana. The Count scowled, letting silver mana envelop his body. His form started expanding to appear more muscular. His face morphed to show the features of a bat. Ears protruded to look more like a bat''s ears. The girl grimaced at his change, feeling nervous facing this vampire alone. She thought her mentor would aid her, but the mentor was not here. Her speculum briefly mentioned the canokian aiding the civilians to leave this world through outside help. The others must''ve found out how to safely access the dimension. That was good, but as long this man was here, then things could be complicated.


    "Why do you feel you have the right to use people like this?" she firmly asked. "Your status should be used to help people?"


    "My status is not for benefiting others, only myself. A girl from a broken family does not need to lecture me."


    Kali exhaled softly. A chuckle escaped her lips. "Perhaps the manga I read are filled with lies since I can''t talk you out of it."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The Count stepped forward to her, his eyes narrowing. "What are you up to?" A shocked look was displayed as a thought clicked in his head. "You... I should have known you would lure me away from them."


    He turned around, only to see Terra Radiant leap in from below. Surprise rose on his face at the teen wearing the speculum chest armor, something he figured only he could wear and command. He could not utter another word before the brown-clothed teen slugged his face. The power of both Radiant''s and Speculum''s mana mixed and pushed the Count away. As he stepped back, the warrior of rock delivered two more punches before unleashing his adroit, ''Quake Fist.'' The technique sent the Count staggering away a few feet, feeling pain as his body vibrated. He heard movement, then looked to the left to see the red-clothed warrior launching a fireball at him. He moved before it could hit.


    "Kali!" shouted Blaze. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes," she replied, thankful they arrived. "I''m fine."


    "Eat the Ivy Seed if you need to replenish your mana," said Geo.


    She nodded, then took on the seed from her pocket and consumed it. While it did not make her less tired, it helped replenish a small portion of her mana.


    Meanwhile, the villain felt more annoyed at the children and speculum who betrayed him. The perpetrator responsible was not present, letting the children fight her battle while she was elsewhere. What has occupied her? The pale man chuckled as he figured out her idea.


    "Is she trying to find an exit?" smirked the villain. "There isn''t."


    "Does not matter." Blaze clenched his fist. "We trust her to find an exit. She will trust us to defeat you! We will ride this storm until we get out of here!"

 Chapter 48 - A Reflective World (6)

    The Count sneered at them, then flapped his wings three times before flying like a hawk toward the fire warrior with a strong hook. The fire warrior raised his arms to block the hit. He felt the speculum''s power pulse along with his. When the vampire struck, he gritted his teeth as he was pushed back. The Count grabbed the red-clothed warrior''s arms and spun him around, then tossed him across the hall and through the doors of the west corridor. The Count''s ears twitched, sensing noises around him.


    He growled, then quickly moved to the side as a black ball flew by him. He turned around and received a punch to the face by the brown-clothed warrior. The Count growled, feeling the effects of the punch. The reflective power of the creature and the boy''s power were enough to move him and feel a sting. The armor protected him, mostly. However, if this fight continued, it would not end well for him.


    Geo sent another quick jab, but the Count jumped back. After landing, he rushed at the warrior with sharpened claws and unleashed a flurry of strikes. The brown-clothed warrior quickly evaded, receiving a few cuts among the strikes. Quickly, the Count spotted the black-clothed warrior leaping from behind the brown-clothed warrior with a pair of glowing black sais. He moved away just before her attack. As soon as she landed, the girl blitzed and performed her adroit, Umbra Slash. The villain barely dodged the radiating double slash technique and only received a small cut; had he been slower, it might have caused more damage.


    Although the mirror entity would have healed, he would not have allowed the continued abuse. He flapped his wings and moved through the air of the foyer before she could touch him. He flew around the large room while rapidly tossing silver spheres at the trio. Blaze burst through the west wing door before he was hit. He grimaced, turned around, jumped out from the hallway, and launched two ''Blazing Shots'' at the fiend.


    The villain stretched his energy-coated arm and reflected the two fireballs at the fire warrior. He dodged it and ran into the west hallway. He grabbed a hanging picture of a woman and then ran out to the balcony. He launched it at the flying vamp, then unleashed another fireball, prompting the vampire to repel the painting and the fireball. The Count retaliated by forming a large silver sphere before throwing it at them. The group evaded before it struck the ground. Geo summoned his war hammer as he rolled, then stood up as he watched the Count grab a piece of debris and throw it at him.


    The rock warrior dodged, then jumped at the Count. The Count flew away before being hit, then kicked the teen away. The Count smirked, centering his eyes on Kali, who ran to Blaze on the west side of the balcony. The fire warrior glanced at him and stuck his tongue out while Kali glared at him as she joined the fire warrior in the west corridor. Angered at their actions, he flew after them. When he entered the corridor, he was hit by a statue of himself, causing him to somersault in midair and fall on his back.


    He grumbled as he sat up, then quickly blocked a kick from the fire warrior. The Count jumped up to claw at him. The fire warrior quickly evaded, grunting at a few cuts he had received. Blaze ignited his fist on fire but canceled his adroit a second later, a detail the Count noticed. Then, to his surprise, Kali emerged from the door and threw a couch at him. He pivoted to the left, then raised his arms, creating a large energy ball. The duo ran as soon as he launched the sphere, then smashed one of the doors to swiftly enter a room. The energy ball burst at the end of the hallway, destroying the wall and revealing the outside world.


    The Count scowled at the destroyed wall, but his expression shifted to surprise when the sky''s color slowly turned silver. The pale man wondered why this was happening. Sensing his confusion, his armor shimmered to respond. It informed him the world was returning to what it once was due to people occupying the world. Once there are no more civilians, the dimension will become a silver-coated barren world.


    "How? Wait, did she figure it out? NO!"


    He moved to leave. However, his ears twitched, prompting him to turn around to block a hammer to his face by Geo''s War Hammer. The Count hissed at being pushed back and the intensity of the eyes of the brown-clothed warrior. The doppelganger and the boy were in sync as he was.


    "You''re in my way! I must stop her!"


    Geo answered by punching the fiend in the gut with ''Quake Fist.'' The Count gagged, then staggered back as he felt pain. His doppelganger alerted him to stay away as it tried its best to counter Geo''s and his speculum''s combined power. Cracks started to form on the gauntlet, which made the rock warrior smirk. Seeing the smirk made the Count hiss, prompting him to move away. When he turned, he saw Kali leap at him with a radiating black open palm. He looked between the two warriors approaching him with their adroits, Shadow Palm and Stone Impact.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    He conjured more power in his hands, forcing his doppelganger to prepare for both attacks at once. He raises his arms, each glowing with the mirror entity''s power, to block their attacks. When they struck, they tried to put more energy into their adroits. The Count did the same, but his replica was straining, trying to repel them. A shockwave manifested due to actions caused by the trio. He gritted his teeth as he added his mana to the counterpart, trying to counter the children. His eyes widened with realization. The girl and the child in brown were here, but where was the child in red?


    The wall before him exploded, revealing the warrior in red barreling toward him with his fist radiating with red mana. The warrior in red thrust his fist forward.


    "Crimson Knuckle!"


    Blaze roared out as he struck the Count''s chest with his non-elemental adroit. The Count could not defend himself from the surprise attack, and the doppelganger could not contend with three of its brethren attacking him at different angles at once. It was spreading its power thin, trying to persevere. The more the creature tried to reflect, the more strained it felt. Then its body started to crack, damaging it further. The Count noticed this and roared in anger. The Radiant yelled with determination as they poured more mana into their adroits. Then, the Count''s doppelganger groaned and cracked further, forcing the entity to cease its power.


    Leaving the Count vulnerable, the three adroits connected, causing an explosion and shattering the mirror into pieces. Out of the explosion came the Count, soaring through the air, his hands badly damaged and chest bruised and bloodied. He burst through a wall into another room until he crashed into a table, causing it to break under his weight. He lay on the floor, moaning in pain and coughing up blood.


    "Damnit." He wheezed. "Beaten by children." He coughed as he weakly sat up. "Lower class children."


    "It''s over, Count Edgar," said Blaze.


    The Radiant wearily entered the room through the hole in the wall. They seemed tired, with torn clothes and bleeding. Kali approached the Count, squatted down, and stared at him, which infuriated him.


    "Continuously staring at those above you would warrant a fitting punishment."


    The girl closed her eyes. "True, but look at your position. Surrender."


    The Count growled as he turned his head away. "Having a girl like you dictate to me is very sickening. I refuse to be weak around you."


    "Weak." said the shadow speculum.


    Kali stood up as her mirror armor melted off her, then reformed into the silver faceless humanoid. The other two speculums followed its action and reformed to their normal appearances. Upon seeing their appearances, the Count was less than pleased.


    "I lost because I am weak? Fate must be a joke since I lost."


    "Relying on fate is a weakness." replied the fire speculum. "You stole the mana of the civilians to add to your power. The children proved to be stronger by combining their power with ours."


    "If you did not obey them, I would have won!"


    "Selen-ja requested us to aid them," said the terra speculum. "We listened because she is stronger. They beat you because we helped counter the reflective power of our leader... old leader. The old leader will be stripped of their title. Selen-ja''s speculum is our leader, and the three of us will be the councilors to the new leader. At Selen-ja''s request."


    "You''re listening to that woman..." He grumbled. "This is irritating."


    Geo scoffed and looked around. "Hn, what do you want to do with him?"


    The terra speculum turned its attention to the hallway. "Look behind you. The world is reforming to its original state."


    The Radiant and the Count glanced at the hallway to see the wall''s color slowly turning silver. This surprised them and made them move away as if it were poison.


    "Woah." Blaze rubbed his eyes, trying to process what he was seeing. "This is weird."


    "If we touch it, what would happen?" asked Geo, eying it with distrust.


    "If access to this world is cut off and there is no one without a mirror on their person. Their bodies will break down, and their essence is lost."


    Kali gasped. "Really?" She touched herself. "But."


    "You all are here because of the civilians taken. As long as one civilian remains, you will be fine." said the shadow speculum. "But you need to leave."


    "Don''t need to tell us twice." Blaze turned around, feeling relieved. "Bring Ed."


    Kali reached out to grab the pale man, but he smacked her hand away. "Don''t touch me, woman."


    The girl frowned deeply. "You need to be arrested."


    "I don''t want your filthy hands to touch me. I would rather die here."


    Geo walked toward the window. "If he wants to die here, let him stay. Putting him in jail on the Hub and maybe sending him to Galvania might be asking for trouble."


    Kali shook her head. "Perhaps, but..."


    "Listen to boy," the Count glared at her. "He has more insight than you. I refuse to have someone like you to dictate me you-."


    The pale man was interrupted when Blaze punched him across the face, rendering him unconscious. He grabbed the Count and flipped him over his shoulder. He looked around at the others. The speculums tilted their head with curiosity. Geo smiled at the action while Kali looked surprised. Her expression changed to a small smile as she stood up. "Thank you."


    "I was anxious about what he would say next, so I clocked him." He narrowed his eyes. "You know."


    She nodded. "Agreed." She exhaled softly. She briefly glanced through the hole, viewing the changing color moving toward them. "We need to leave now."


    Blaze nodded as he stepped toward the window, watching the sky slowly turn silver. "Let''s go." The fire warrior leaped out of the window with the Count in his arms.

 Chapter 49 - Return from the Looking Glass

    -Mirror Dimension-


    After landing outside, the group ran through town. Geo looked back, noticing the mansion''s color slowly shifting to a gray-silver color and losing its shape. The sky above was transitioning, making him wary. He searched around town, noticing no one around. A low grumble escaped his lips.


    "The mansion changed too quickly."


    Kali came to a sudden halt, ceasing her run and catching her breath. She scanned the surrounding area. Noticing she was not running, Geo and Blaze stopped abruptly and turned their attention to her.


    "Kali," Blaze shouted. "Come on!"


    "But what about the people?" She sounded frantic. "You notice that no one is around, right?"


    Geo frowned. "Yes." He looked around, then at the mansion. "It is strange."


    "We need to get everybody out!"


    "Hold on." Blaze turned to them. "Maybe Selen-ja led them away. Remember? The speculum said bringing them to the real world would return this world to normal."


    "If they have a small mirror attached to them." Geo patted the back of his head. "We don''t have one, and we will die here if we stay. We need to find Selen-ja quickly, so you stay with us until we find her."


    "Children!"


    Startled, the warriors jumped and spun around to see the grinning Javo running toward them. His arms were outstretched, expressing joy at seeing them.


    "Javo!" Blaze cheerfully shouted. "You''re here." He noticed a harness and glowing laser attached to him. "Huh? What''s that?" He eyed the Count in Blaze''s arms. "Ha ha! You are victorious and you arrested him. With your track record, I thought he would have fallen to his plan."


    "Letting him rot here was an idea," growled Geo.


    Javo chuckled. "No worries, it may have been better to arrest him. We can lock him in a cell and ask him questions."


    "What more do you need to know?" Blaze asked. "He pretty much said his origin. Got his power from a tablet."


    "We want to know how his metamorphosis came into being. Remember, children. Knowledge is power." Javo turned to the shadow warrior. "Ah, it''s great to finally meet, Shadow Radiant. I hope your battle has been a rewarding experience!" He held a thumbs up. "You should feel victorious over defeating the Count and having the curse lifted."


    The black-clothed warrior smiled warmly, feeling a little bashful at his praise. "I had help."


    "Glorious!" He laughed, then his expression turned serious as he noticed the area changing. "Come! We need to go."


    "But what about the civilians?" she asked.


    "After Selen-ja''s battle, they feared more monsters lurking around. We lured them from the city with the promise of safety, no monsters and new beginnings. Our speculums searched for missing folks, coercing them to come and be safe."


    "If it were anyone other than you saying that, I would be suspicious." chuckled the fire warrior.


    Javo smiled, then his smile fell as he watched the changing world. The city grew to be dull and almost formless with each passing second. "We need to leave."


    The trio noticed his attention and glanced behind them at the changing environment. They nodded and followed after the muscular man.


    <hr>


    Near the forest entrance, Selen-ja and her speculum were guiding civilians in groups of three through an open portal, sustained by Portal Hub''s energy coursing through the cable. She emphasized a slow entry every two minutes. One concern was the safety of the civilians once they left the world, considering their mental and physical states post-departure. Hopefully, Luka was on the other side, checking on the freed civilians. Her speculum had alerted her that the small mirrors would shatter once they arrived in the real world, and the speculums would return to the mirror world. Another reason was to make sure the kids would arrive on time, which was why Javo remained in the city. She hoped she did not send the kids to a losing battle. If she did, she failed Blair and the others. Mostly for the girl she grew compassion for, someone she thought of as a friend and daughter.


    "You three." She pointed to a woman and child. "Go."


    The trio nodded and cautiously stepped into the portal. After they left, she witnessed the world returning to its original state. Already, the mansion had taken on a grayish-silver hue, and its form was distorted, almost as if it were melting. She turned her attention to the big group that had dwindled, but still a large group. She continued to order three people to enter every two minutes while watching the world shift. Then, her expression turned to relief when she saw the group of four approaching with the Count apprehended. She signaled for three people to walk through as her team joined her.


    "My younglings."


    "Selen-ja!" Kali cheered happily as she embraced the elegant warrior. "I''m glad you''re alright!"


    "I feel the same relief." She eyed the pale man in the red-clothed warrior''s arms. "The speculums ensured a victory over him. Taking half a portion of each person''s mana may have given him an edge, but you had your power combined with the speculums. Feel proud."


    "Thank you." Kali replied cheerfully."


    "What do we do now?" Blaze stared at the portal, then turned his attention to the people. "Do you want us to help?"


    "You can do that, or you can step through." replied the elegant warrior as she gestured for three more people to walk through the portal. "I don''t want our friends to cross over to fight a speculum."


    The elegant speculum nodded. "You all do not have time."


    Kali watched as three people walked through the portal. Her attention shifted to the remaining civilians. Each person looked confused, scared, agitated, and curious. She exhaled softly and turned to the group with her decision. "I''ll stay to help."


    Blaze smiled. "Me too." He looked at the Count over his shoulder. "But what about him? He might wake up soon."


    Javo shook his head. "I can''t go. I need to keep the harness on to keep the portal open."


    Geo nodded. "I will take him." Geo approached the fire warrior. "You''re all more qualified to ensure they walk through safely."


    Blaze nodded. "Right, tell the others we will be out soon."


    <hr>


    -Rye-


    When the trio appeared from the mirror, the miniature mirrors affixed on their bodies shattered. Immediately after the shattering, three speculums tied to them were forcefully sent through the mirror to become one with the dimension again. The trio of people started experiencing vertigo before falling to the floor, slightly conscious. Moving toward them was Luka, in her human disguise. She knelt down and began to examine them. They appeared to be delirious, mumbling incoherently. She checked their eyes, noticing their pupils dilating. She used a tablet to scan bodies. She frowned, noticing their mana was lower than the average human. As she examined them, she sensed two figures approaching. A smile was displayed as she sensed the terra warrior. She looked up, seeing Geo exit the mirror while carrying an unconscious pale man. A look of relief appeared on his face.


    "Geo." the bird greeted him. "I am relieved you are well."


    "The others stayed behind to ease people out of that world slowly." He sighed as he looked around, noticing some unconscious people. "Aren''t there more people?"


    "For each person that comes out, the others come and take them to their homes, or at least safely place them around the city." She smiled. "It''s easy with a small town and population of nearly 5000." She stared at the people. "You need to tell me what happened there."


    "The Count took half their mana reserves to increase his strength."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The bird woman shook her head. "Horrible." She glared at the Count. "This is a situation where I must monitor if their mana returns if you destroyed or tampered with the source. If not, many of them will have their lives cut short. The elderly will die sooner."


    "Damnit." He cursed, angry at the news. "Where can I put this bastard?"


    "Jack?"  Jin was heard through the comm.  "Jack?"


    "Jin, I have the Count. Return me to the Hub to imprison him."


    Immediately, the others started chatting to him and sounding excited and worried, making him annoyed as he started growling.


    "Shut up!" He shouted. "You idiots need to calm down."


    "We were worried, Jack!"  Ivy''s voice sounded more excited than worried.  "You will have to tell us everything. How were you able to breathe? Was it endless space with pockets of land? Are your eyes adjusting?"


    "YOU ALL BATTLED WITH YOURSELVES, RIGHT!" shouted Bolt. "You fought against yourselves, didn''t you!? Saw the darkness, your inner beast, your persona. I bet yours was an angry bull."


    "Are they okay?"  Lumina asked.  "Is Blaze okay? What about Javo? He''s fine, right? Blair and Selen-ja are good, right?"


    "Jin." Geo grumbled.


    Geo and Count Edgar were teleported away from the city. Luka smiled at seeing the boy''s mannerisms, knowing it was him. "Jin?"


    "I will help him lock the Count, but I think he turned off the comm."


    "Why?"  whined Lumina.


    "It was rude, but I believe we annoyed him." said Frost.


    "Bombarding with questions all at once would have also ticked me off," said Aqua. "If he does not want to talk, leave him be."


    "We will wait for the rest of the fam to arrive," said Aero.


    "We still have work to do."  reminded Renstar.  "I am in the process of placing evidence to persuade people into thinking they had one big party and there were... substances."


    "Will this even work?" questioned Aqua.


    "Probably not, but we want to make sure these people are under the impression an illegal substance or a strange gas leak gave them delusions. People still believe cosmic radiation made everyone lose their rage that day."


    "A wild night of alcohol and drugs." chuckled Aero. "Folks do say small towns have a shady history. Next time Lance and I collab, we''ll talk about small-town nightmares while probably playing either a horror or a survival game."


    "It''s kind of hilarious but on par for the crazies." chuckled the electric warrior. "Need more tin foil."


    "Keep placing people around the town." Luka looked up as three people emerged from the mirror. "If any of you are done, come back and relocate the civilians."


    Everyone agreed and resumed displacing people around the small town.


    <hr>


    -After midnight-


    The second to the last group of three entered the portal. Earlier, some people were getting restless and wanted to find another place to escape or stampede through, but Selen-ja ''calmly'' persuaded them to be patient. Before stepping through, the canokian woman turned to her speculum and curtseyed, which surprised the speculum.


    "I appreciate you and your brethren for helping us and acknowledging my strength."


    "You showed strength." The speculum turned to Blaze and Kali. "As did them. Warriors of Order will face challenges against the malignancy."


    "You know about the Radiant?" questioned the fire warrior.


    "Order needs to prosper over chaos. Do not succumb."


    Blaze and Kali nodded at the message, though they had different feelings. Blaze felt this put more of a burden on him than necessary. The need to improve his power to protect his friends and family continued to rise. Kali felt this would put more attention on her than she wanted and reminded her of the looming journey to Galvania later on in the future.


    "Right." Blaze nodded. "We won''t."


    The speculum walked away. "After leaving, displace the gate however you please. After the situation with the Count, I don''t think we would allow something like this again."


    "I will see to it." Selen-ja walked forward. "Come along, everyone. Javo, walk next to the last person."


    Javo nodded and then firmly grasped a hand on the shoulder of the man, who looked bewildered at the warrior''s imposing stature. The group looked back at the world, now clearly resembling a grayish-silver void with only a small patch of land beneath them. After one last glance, they immediately moved into the portal. After the last person left, the world reformed to its ordinary state, a gray-silver void. The speculum reverted into a silver humanoid before melting into the void.


    <hr>


    -Rye-


    Returning from the dimension brought smiles to their faces as they passed through the mirror. Spotting Luka made Blaze smile, but concern rose on his features when he saw people lying on the ground. His concern increased as those with him suddenly collapsed to the ground.


    "They are disoriented, showing signs of fatigue." The physician gazed at Selen-ja. "They had their mana stolen, correct?"


    "Yes," Selen-ja shook her head. "I will write a detailed report later, but here is the shortened version. By the Count''s orders, they had half their lifespan taken to supply him additional power to face us."


    "I see." Luka stared at the mirror, which appeared to be shrinking. "Anything else?"


    Selen-ja watched as the artifact''s size decreased. "There is more, but I can share information later. The look on your face is concerning." She picked it up when the mirror shrunk to the size of her palm. "Bad news?"


    "I want to wait and see, but these people could have shorter lives. The elderly may not have long to live when they recover later."


    Selen-ja frowned, wondering if she should tell her about the siphoning of mana from the town whenever they engaged the speculum outdoors. A glance at the children made her decide to wait until they were out of earshot. At the moment, helping civilians was a top priority.


    Luka roughly sighed, then turned to look at Kali. "Blair, we finally see each other in the present. It''s Luka. I don''t believe I showed you my disguise."


    The black-clothed warrior''s eyes widened, then approached the physician with a smile and hugged her. "Luka! I finally get to hug you!"


    The bird woman chuckled as she embraced the girl. "Me too. I''m surprised you are hugging me like this. You''re usually reserved."


    "Talking to you once a week helps. I couldn''t visit, and you could only leave during emergencies. We can have tea with Selen-ja and anyone else who wants to join."


    "I would love that."


    Blaze smiled while watching the two. Since they had known each other longer, Kali was less shy, or did transforming give her more confidence? He did not know, but her demeanor differed from talking to her earlier today. He shrugged, knowing he would continue to get to know her.


    "JAKE!"


    He heard his name and chuckled as their voices emerged on the comms. Each one was asking if he was alright, and Bolt sounded jealous. He sensed three of them approaching the courtyard. He turned to the entrance and saw Lumina, Ivy, and Bolt run up from the entryway toward him. Lumina rushed up first and embraced him, knocking them both to the ground. Bolt chuckled as he walked up while Ivy approached Kali and held a thumbs up.


    "Are you okay?" the light warrior had an apprehensive stare. "You''re hurt! Did it hurt when you changed? Bolt and Aero kept trading theories about what happened in there. Was your body inside out?"


    "What? No! Bolt, Aero!" groaned the fire warrior.


    "A mirror reflects!" Bolt comically waved his hands from side to side. "A reflection of a person. Your body could be inside out."


    "Or lose sense of direction. Brother, your mind could have been scrambled." said Aero


    "It wasn''t. I''m fine. Other than the sky and grass being different colors, it was... adventurous."


    "Awe." Bolt sighed and then perked up. "Was there a wicked queen? Rabbits? Card people?"


    "No, guys. Didn''t Geo tell you??"


    "Geo mentioned you all connected to the speculums." The plant warrior glanced at him, then at Kali. "You need to tell me the experience."


    "Okay." said Kali, straining a smile at the curious look in Ivy''s eye. A dangerous expression that made the plant warrior want to conduct an extensive study.


    Lumina smiled at Blaze. "I''m glad you''re okay. I was worried." She stood up and turned to Kali. "For all of you. Kali, right? We never met, but I was worried about you too."


    Bolt turned to the black-clothed girl, then smiled. "Yo, Midnight Maiden! Glad to meet you in the flesh."


    Kali nodded while appearing uncomfortable under their gaze. She sighed. They were to be her new teammates, and she had no reason to be wary of them. They may interpret her shyness as her not wanting to be around them, or they may think she hates them. She did not want to be their first impression of her, not after avoiding contacting them.


    "S-same." she responded with a smile. "A pleasure to meet you too."


    "Sweet! You live in London, right? Do the Buckingham Palace guards always act like stone gargoyles? Do you like vegemite?"


    "RYU!"  shouted Aqua.  "Don''t overwhelm her with your questions."


    "Sorry." Bolt rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.


    Selen-ja shook her head. "Everyone." She looked around, noticing unconscious people displayed around the courtyard. "We can get acquainted later. We finish the mission."


    "Right." Luka nodded. "Help us displace the people around town and set up party decorations."


    "Why?" Blaze asked.


    "We want them to think nothing supernatural happened," said Reinstar. "  We are trying to make it look like a festival happened."


    "Oh..." He furrowed his brows, sounding unsure of the idea. "I don''t get it."


    "With drugs and alcohol," said Lumina with a solemn expression. She saw Blaze and Kali react with surprise. "We''re not giving them anything. It''s the illusion of it."


    "Awful as it sounds,"  said Frost.  "it is probably not a proper ruse to establish, but they might reason themselves to believe it."


    "Everyone assumes a solar flare rendered a whole city unconscious,"  said Aqua, sounding exasperated. "This might be something they are willing to accept."


    "It will turn into an urban legend or folk tale." Bolt crossed his arms while comically smiling. "Then it will turn into a crappy B-rated movie someday that will have a cult following. Think of the memes!"


    "A conspiracy is going to develop,"  said Aero.  "Whether they accept the party or not."


    "No matter how dumb this is, do we want more people exploring the supernatural and other dangers? People similar to Mistress M, Masked Piper, and the Count."  reminded Geo. "There are already enough fools chasing secrets. We don''t need more."


    "Curiosity is powerful," Ivy said, her tone serious. "But what happened in Parkerville, makes me question what people are willing to accept."


    Kali nodded. "Agreed."


    Blaze shook his head. "I get it. We want to lower the number of supernatural hunters." He looked at the civilians who were still lying on the ground, confused or unconscious. He glanced at Selen-ja and Luka. "What do we need? Any supplies?


    Selen-ja nodded. "We have a long night. Let''s put in effort."


    "Be careful with transporting." The bird woman glanced down at one of her patients. "They are fragile."


    The group resumed their task. They were displacing civilians around the town while planting evidence of a festival that was hijacked by someone wanting to spice up the festivities. Everyone wondered if the civilians would be alright after the adventure within the Looking Glass. They defeated the Count, but what kind of victory would it be if there were lingering effects? All Blaze knew was that victory was theirs, and he hoped the populace would recover and continue their lives.

 Chapter 50 - Event Briefing

    -The Hub, Sunday-


    The members of Guardian gathered in the conference room to connect with their leader from Galvania. On the monitor, he congratulated Selen-ja on her return and success before listening to the briefing on the incident a day prior. Expressing concern about their journey in the mirror world, he felt relieved upon learning that the Radiant defeated and arrested the Count. After the end of their report, he exhaled sharply, happy to hear the incident did not spread further than the small town.


    "Have the full detailed report sent here by the end of the week," said Zeracakja. "Luka, I know you have a lot of work, especially with the three incidents during the months. First, the people of Parkerville. How are they?"


    "They continue their daily activities and have not shown dire side effects." She crossed her legs and rested her arm on the knee. "I have studied and heard about those who previously harbored animosity toward a person or thing, and the intensity of their anger seems to have diminished since the incident. They may still experience anger, but it won''t be as intense as before. Almost as if they forgot the feeling of what initially provoked their anger. Tanya has informed me of encountering a subject she knows on three occasions who has not displayed intense anger toward her compared to before having her rage removed. The rest of Radiant shared similar experiences."


    "Interesting, so they won''t be as angry as before at their past targets?"


    "From what I have seen. No, their past ire needs to perform an action that reminds them why they were mad at them initially. I''ll send my notes and files to my associates if they want to come here and examine them, but I deem them no longer in danger." She had a pouted expression. "Unless to themselves, oh dear."


    "Rage always finds a way to light a spark in the heart." smirked Reinstar.


    "Unfortunately true," The Leader of Guardian nodded. "And the victims of having their desires taken?"


    Luka''s expression turned more solemn. "The dead remain dead. Some of the coma victims have died, from either their body failing or loved ones deciding to remove life support." Her smile grew a little. "So far, for those in the prior two categories... three people who have lost their desires have regained them. Some remain unfocused, a few... took it upon themselves to..." She grasped her face. "Dreadful."


    Jin clenched his fist. "That dastardly fiend''s actions are still felt."


    "Jack wants to release his sister next month to check on her."


    "Let''s hope she''s number four." boasted Javo.


    "Indeed." responded the elderly leader. "And the victims of the recent event, what is their condition?"


    The mood in the room appeared to have dropped. Luka lowered her head with sadness while the others looked angry. Zeracakja narrowed his eyes, not liking the results he would receive.


    "The lifespan of the entire town has dwindled. As you know, people without training and minimal mana affinity have enough to sustain them throughout their lives. The Count stole half of their reserves to increase his power. Now, their days of living have shortened." She lowered her head. "That''s not the worst part."


    "If we had known then, we would''ve thought of a different plan." Javo vehemently growled. "The Radiant and Reinstar distracted the speculums while I journeyed inside. As I jumped in, the Radiant and Reinstar had to defend themselves." He slammed his fist on the table, causing a dent. "The actions they unknowly made had consequences."


    "I witnessed it inside the Mirror Dimension. Any damage caused to the speculums was reversed when they absorbed the mana from the trapped civilians." Selen-ja had a hollow tone. "That added to the complications of Count Edgar taking half their mana away to become more of a challenge to the children. If we had known, we could have tried a different approach. I should have asked at the time if the mana would return, but a day has passed, and so far, their mana has not been fully replenished."


    "An entire small town has been cursed with less time," said Zeracakja, his expression grim as he understood.


    "Unfortunately," The physician spoke up. "One of the civilians, an elderly man, died four hours ago." She covered her eyes. "W-we have not told the Radiant about the death, but they are aware of the diminishing lifespan of the civilians."


    "You must tell them and remind them it is not their fault."


    "Yet, those that distracted the speculums do feel responsible." said Jin. "They had a day to reflect and plan to have a meeting. The Lightning Radiant is thinking of ways to lift their spirits, and the Light and Water Radiant are planning several activities. The Shadow Radiant, though."


    "I have spoken to her." said the noble. "I reassured her it was not her fault, and she helped defeat the Count in time to prevent further trauma."


    "We told them no training until after the fifth day." smirked the shinobi. "I locked the room, hid the code, and threatened to hang them by their ankles if they disobeyed my direct order, tee hee."


    "Don''t threaten them to obey," said Luka, a small smile displayed. "We don''t want them to be too fearful."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Awe, where is the fun in that? You saw Sam''s look, he was terrified."


    "Heh." Javo chuckled. "It would be good to get their mind off it."


    "They are still children," sighed the leader of Guardian. "They will learn and grow under your tutelage. However, about the Count, have you all interrogated him?"


    "We''re moving to it. We couldn''t due to how tired we were. I plan to," The shinobi had a dark frown. "I know a few ''tricks'' to get him to talk."


    "No," ordered the Guardian Head. "I want him with all body parts. Someone needs to accompany you."


    "I will," said the elegant noble. "He might be willing to speak to me. Although I doubt he has anything else to say, I want to know more about his origins."


    "If his power was gifted from the manuscript, we must locate it," said Jin. "Or we already have it. That abomination in the lab is probably the same one that empowered him."


    "I would like to send it away as soon as possible." The physician shivered. "Knowing the horrid thing is in the lab makes me uneasy."


    "The children must know what they are up against." Selen-ja voiced her concern. "Pilot wanted all nine assembled to show them. Now that they are here, when do you plan to show them?


    "We can show them in a few days. They are tired after spending all night safely displacing the civilians and leaving behind evidence of someone sabotaging them with drugs. Also, setting up a fake party without recollection of why and how." scowled Javo.


    An uncomfortable silence lingered in the air after the last word left his mouth. What happened to the civilians was terrible, but unfortunately, it was not the only situation they had seen where a life was cut short due to circumstances. One of their mantras, ''You can''t save everyone, but you can damn sure neutralize the threat before it worsens.'', was a reminder for situations like this. They saved the civilians but delayed their inevitable demise. They stopped the crisis from reaching beyond the small village. They will be there to guide the children when they tell them the news and hopefully learn from it.


    "Any news from Pilot?" inquired Jin.


    "No, he can''t contact us from his current location. Not until after he completes his assignment."


    "Him and Jarlon, in the same vicinity, trying to find the man that betrayed our unit," Jin growled. "And cruelly killed our closest companion. Pilot is probably on a rampage."


    Selen-ja covered her face, uncharastically clenching her teeth. "I would bring about traitor''s demise and his beneficiary. Nothing made sense about his sudden turn."


    "It does not matter how sudden it is, either arrest or kill. Those are the two options." grumbled the blonde knight. "Justice will be done."


    "On another note." Zeracakja wanted to change the conversation. "Unfortunately, I cannot visit you all to meet the Radiant. It will have to be when they arrive here. Apparently, everyone wants me here because it is unprofessional for the boss to be off-world unless it is a crisis."


    "Too bad, old man," smirked Reinstar. "The Head should do what they want."


    "A leader should show an example to all proud warriors." boasted Jin with a proud smile. "Proud warriors should always follow a respectful and trusted leader."


    Javo nodded. "Absolutely!"


    Zeracakja smirked at them. "But the princess will visit alone in the coming days. I persuaded her father and her guards she will be safe in your care and the Radiant to be on their best behavior."


    "Ha! I will be here!" Jin stood up and slammed his fist on his chest. "There is no need for those amateurs when I pledge my knighthood to keep her safe." He scowled. "Especially that constant nuisance that ridicules everyone. Glad he''s not coming."


    "Her father forbade him. After that, he became bedridden for days to come. One of her guards told me, subtly, it was one of them. You know he wanted to come and judge the children''s worth to be in the princess''s presence."


    Jin laughed out loud. "Ha! I can always count on them!"


    "The children don''t need his critique." said a scowling Javo. "I almost launched him through a wall after his last rating. Property damage happens; can''t always be neat and clean."


    "Could have hung him from the balcony," muttered Reinstar.


    "We will welcome her." smiled Selen-ja. "It''s been a long time since we had tea."


    "Right." Zeracakja smiled. "I don''t have more important news to deliver at the moment. Good work, everyone. No matter how dreadful the days are ahead, we will remain vigilant and ready. Remember. The barrier remains stable because..."


    "Guardian is the foundation." The group roared in chorus.


    "Excellent, that is all."


    The monitor shuts down. The group looked amongst themselves.


    "That went well." Reinstar stood up. "When do you want to interrogate?"


    "In an hour." Selen-ja slowly stood up. "Please let me speak first before you do. Mocking him won''t be appropriate."


    "Fine, I won''t burst his blood vessel. Oh, the humans have a saying. ''Good Cop, Bad Cop.'' I want to be the bad cop."


    "You are terrible." The noble giggled. "Just be ready. He will insult you for not being a noble. Prejudice is in his being."


    "I love the classics."


    "While you two do that, I will be immersing myself in a game about a blue speedster fighting against an obese man." Javo stood up with a jolly smile. "I love it."


    "I''ll join you on the couch," Jiin said. "Christina lent me a book about the fall of the Roman Empire. It is an intriguing read about obsolete civilization."


    "I will send reports to a few colleagues about the patients." Luka''s melodic tone was absent as she stood up. "Another set of eyes could stimulate a different opinion." Her expression turned to a deep frown. "Maybe I made the wrong conclusion about their lifespan being permanently split."


    "I want them to have their mana recharge, too." said the shinobi. "Those creatures, even if they helped us in the end, still permanently ruined their lives. Their mana should have regenerated by now."


    "Even an elderly person should have their mana regenerated to fit their lifestyle." scowled the physician. "What did you do with the gate?"


    "I plan on sending it home tomorrow." The noble reassured the avian woman. "It''s locked and sealed in a box. They will never grace this world or any world unless someone says so. You have my word."


    "I want it broken and destroyed." Luka''s feathers puffed up, showing signs of her displeasure, while approaching the door. "The sooner it is removed, the sooner I will feel better." She angrily stamped out of the room.


    A frown marred the jolly man''s face. "I have not seen her this angry before."


    "Perhaps she should interrogate the fiend." said the blond knight. "Trifling with her is a death warrant, given her skill set."


    "I have," said Reinstar. "Same asshole who critiqued. He said something that made her almost wring his neck until someone stopped her."


    Selen-ja nodded. "She follows the medical oath to the letter." She crossed her arms. "Plus, the ''Crimson Damned'' still plagues her. All those people."


    "Tragic." Jin lowered his head. "Very tragic."


    <hr>


    Luka stepped into her lab and sat in her chair. She covered her, trying to hold back tears. "Please, don''t let something like that happen again." She reached into her feathers and raised a locket. She opened it to reveal a young Aviana couple and a hatchling. She closed her eyes, holding back her tears. "I will do what I can to ensure no one shares your fates. Mother, father."

 Chapter 51 - A Gathering

    -Agnes Household, Sunday-


    Blair stared at her bedroom closet door, waiting for the rest of the team to arrive. With each passing second, she steadied her heartbeat; the longer she waited, the more nervous she was. She was not anxious during their task in Rye. All the anxiety was replaced with adrenaline and worry for the safety of the civilians. Conversation with the others was sparse as everyone debated where to set people. After they felt their task was done and two hours before the sun had risen, everyone felt fatigue stir up within them. The fatigue hit harder for her and the boys due to their adventure inside the Mirror Dimension. Everyone wanted to wait until Sunday to meet, but in her weary state, she blurted out an invitation to visit her house. Her tiredness overrode her, and seeing their eyes light up at her invitation made her feel bad about thinking of canceling after realizing what she said. However, she did not want to upset them by saying no, but she did not want them to judge her for some imaginary fault.


    She shook her head as she tried to remove the negatives in her thoughts. Jack and Lina had issues prior to meeting her, and they mellowed out to her, becoming closer. Spending time with them during training, chasing after the Piper, and confiding in Selen-ja had helped ease her anxiety. She did not call them her friends until they expressed concern about her being forced to stay in London due to the artifacts'' influence and then later receiving calls from them. Her short time with Jake proved he was a good guy, but there was concern about the rest of the Radiant, and she hoped there was no need to be apprehensive around them.


    Her attention shifted upon hearing knocking on the door. She took a deep breath and spoke up.


    "Clear."


    The door opened, revealing Jack, looking grumpy. The sight of his ''friendly'' face put her at ease.


    "Your grandma away?" He approached her.


    "She will return around 10 pm, running errands and meeting with friends."


    "Hn, safe to go down. Lina is on her way, followed by Jake." He turned to the closet, watching the Flora Radiant phase in. "They can be scatterbrained at times, but they are good people."


    She nodded, then watched Jack leave the room. Lina then approached the girl and hugged her, making the Shadow Radiant blush. "Lina?"


    "I''m still tired!" She whined. "I wanted to sleep more, but Jack forced me up."


    Rolling her eyes, Blair retorted. "I won''t be your pillow." She pushed the plant warrior off, who promptly fell on the bed and instantly dozed off. She sighed and shook her head. The bespectacled girl claimed she did not have narcolepsy, but her sporadic nap times reflected her belief. Her attention shifted to the next person phasing in, Jake. She smiled brightly, feeling less shy around him after their previous adventure.


    He raised his hand for a high-five. "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m well." She smiled and reciprocated the high-five. "Less exhausted. Are you well?"


    "Waking up to see the normal colors of our world makes me appreciate our world more." He chuckled. "Guardian reassured me Galvania has the same colors as Earth. So that''s cool."


    "Right..." She eyed the closet. "Can you stay and introduce me to them?


    He nodded. "Sure." He eyed the closer, now seeing the next person phasing in. "The next person is..."


    Amy materialized in the closet and quickly approached them with a burst of excitement. She excitedly held out her hand. "Heeyy! I''m so excited to meet you, Blair! Our first meet-up was not great, but now we have the best meeting without a crisis!"


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Blair shyly smiled, a light blush tinged on her face. "T-thanks." She exchanged a handshake. "Nice to meet you, too. There is food downstairs."


    "Awesome!!" She chirped, then briefly glanced behind her. "Christina will be coming next, she bites." She giggled as she walked by.


    "Really?"


    "No." The fire warrior groaned. "They tease each other."


    Christina materialized in the closet and approached the petite girl with a compassionate smile. "Hello, Blair. Nice to meet you again ."


    "Greetings." The shadow warrior nodded. "You don''t bite, do you?"


    The water warrior''s eyes widened for a moment before she chuckled lightly. She glanced out of the room with a sinister smile. "Did Miss Sunshine tell you?"


    "Uh, yes."


    "Right," She chuckled and winked at her. "She''s an airhead, remember that." The girl finished as she walked past them.


    "Why did I sense sinister intent?"


    "It''s their thing, jab at each other." He watched the next person phase in. "Christina is probably thinking of embarrassing things to say about her."


    Blair nodded and watched Tanya phase in. The ice warrior approached her with an elegant stride.


    "Blair." The girl held out her hand. "Charmed to meet you."


    "Ah." She was surprised by the polite gesture and tone. "Y-yeah, nice to be acquainted."


    "I love the color of your eyes." remarked the ice warrior as she left the room. "Perhaps growing a few bangs on either side will make them shine brighter."


    The shadow warrior perked up and looked back at her. "Ah, really? Thank you."


    Jake stared at the inside of the closet. "She''s nice despite the pompous tone."


    She nodded as she watched the light materialize. Sam phased in, then walked out with a smile.


    "Sup, little sis," Sam approached the girl and raised his fist.


    She smiled and exchanged a fistbump. "Hi! I have been watching your channel since I have heard of you."


    "Nice," replied the wind warrior, then he sniffed the air. "Smells good! I''ll see you down below." He left the room.


    "If you want, you can join in an occasional video," said Jake. "Ryu and I join him to react to the Badgerverse while Christina, Amy, and Tanya use his channel to react to a drama."


    "Um... no."


    "That''s fine." Jake watched the light shine in the closet. "The last person."


    Ryu phased in, looking serious. He marched forward with cause and approached the girl. "Blair Agnes." His tone was stern as he sent her an intense stare. "We finally meet after a long time, as normies."


    "Huh?" She looked intimidated and confused.


    Jake sighed. "Ryu, she does not know you well enough."


    The lightning warrior''s demeanor lessened until he chuckled. "Sorry. Normies means normal. We meet as normal people and not as a bunch of super-powered cool dudes."


    "Understood." She held out her hand. "Hi."


    "Hello." The lightning warrior nodded. "You got snacks?"


    "Yes," She nodded and glanced out of the room. "D-downstairs."


    "Sweet." He glanced at the bed where Lina slept. "Who will wake her? The last time I tried to wake her, she slapped me and then went back to sleep."


    "You did tickle her feet with a feather, man." remarked the fire warrior.


    The shadow warrior lightly giggled. "You n-need to know her quirks." She took a deep breath. "I bought a deep-fried candy bar."


    The plant warrior sat up quickly, jumped out of bed, and ran by them while blurting out thanks as she went. The boys looked on surprised and weirded out. They slowly turned their heads to the petite girl with raised eyebrows. She twirled her ponytail with embarrassment before turning around. "That is one way."


    "Another person who jumps up at the slightest mention of their favorite thing." laughed Ryu. "I could think of a few prank ideas to use on her."


    "Hmm..." The Fire Radiant moved forward. "I have a feeling you shouldn''t."


    "I won''t. There has to be a profit when you prank someone, especially when they try to take away a precious tradition," snickered the joker as he gave a thumbs up to him and flashed a goofy smile. "The Adventures of the Red Menace is an example."


    "You need to tell me everything about that time."


    "Too epic for your feeble mind, dude." The lightning warrior chuckled as he left the room.


    Blair glanced at the fire warrior. "Red Menace?"


    "An alter ego he retired from after a series of pranks during school. Somehow, he was not caught."


    "He won''t pull any on me, right?" worry rose in her voice.


    "No," He turned to leave. "He won''t if you tell him."


    "Good," She sighed in relief. "I don''t want to be subjected to them."


    "He won''t, but it sounds like he played pranks to right wrongs."


    She nodded and proceeded to follow him out the door and downstairs. When she went down, she observed the group talking amongst themselves, exchanging compliments about the house, the food, and making quips. The spread she had arranged was store-bought toffee cakes, hot water for tea, and a spinach and feta egg bake she had made. She spotted Lina happily munching on the deep-fried candy bar and hissed when Sam asked about it, making him take a step back. After informing them of what the food was, the children acquired portions and moved to the living room, where they conversed and ate.

 Chapter 52 - Forming Bonds

    "This good!" the light warrior chirped. "Did you make this?"


    "Y-yes." Blair slowly twirled a strand of her band, feeling awkward at the praise. "I feel it''s more appropriate to make something for guests instead of ordering."


    "Agreed, a small contingent should have home-cooked meals instead of ordering," said the ice warrior as she placed a piece of bread in her mouth. "Fluffy, good texture, and having the option of a side of capers helps give it a more distinct taste.


    "T-thank you." nodded the shadow warrior. "I was not sure if anybody liked capers as much as I do, so I opted out of adding them."


    "Capers or not, it''s still delicious," said the water warrior as she sipped the tea. "And this Green Tea is good too. Is there something else in it?"


    "She adds nutmeg and lemon to her tea." said the plant warrior.


    "I like it." remarked the fire warrior. "Lemon flavor is always the best."


    "Debatable," snorted the lightning warrior. "Orange is better."


    "A hint of mango." said the light warrior. "You have to be crazy not to."


    "Lime is divine." hummed the ice warrior.


    "I like cinnamon." added the wind warrior.


    "Coconut." the terra warrior added as he calmly took a bite of the cake.


    Ryu glared at Jack. "Huh... coconut. I bet you like coconut water, Jackie boy?"


    Jack slowly turned to him, glaring. "Ja, and next time we are training, I''ll remind you not to call me Jackie Boy."


    "Ah," Ryu felt fearful under the intense glare. "Yeeeah. Right, sorry, buddy. Coconut water is great."


    Jack responded with a grunt.


    "Anyway," the water warrior said. "Thank you for inviting us and the meal."


    "You are welcome. It''s b-been a while... since I invited other people over." She frowned briefly before smiling. "I have video games we can play, some movies, board games, or I could show you the park?"


    "Well... Ryu, Sam, and I are the ones who play video games," said Jake.


    "I don''t mind playing games," reassured Amy. "Do you have Street Fighter? It''s been a while since I beat Chrissy."


    "Correction, I beat you." smirked Christina.


    "Brilliant," Blair was relieved as she scratched her cheek while looking around. "But... if no one wants to play a game, I don''t want you all to feel left out."


    "No one will feel left out." grinned Lina. "It would be like Guyverlad''s reaction videos; we watch and react."


    Sam rolled his eyes. "Guyverman."


    "I know." She snickered. Sam grunted in response.


    Blair stood up and nodded. "O-okay." She shakily spoke. "Let me... let me freshen up in the restroom." She quickly walked to the bathroom, nearly tripping on the carpet.


    When they heard the door close, the others turned to Jack and Lina.


    "Is she okay?" said Christina. "She''s nice but appears uncomfortable."


    "A number of peers are in her house and focusing on her." Lina casually sipped her tea. "Having the attention be on her can be overwhelming."


    "She''s not used to the attention?" frowned Amy. "Is there more going on?"


    "Perhaps." Jack gave a stern glare. "Her inviting all of you here was a surprising big step. The decision may have been from being up all night, but her original idea was to be acquainted with you all one by one, slowly." He leaned back on the couch, arms crossed, eyes closed. "The girl you met and coordinated with that night is different than this girl."


    Jake nodded. "The Shadow Radiant had a small difference in manners than Blair."


    "OH!" Ryu blurted out. "Ah! It''s a persona. Just like I am with being the Shock Master."


    "No, I think you''re the same idiot," said Christina. "But I get what you mean. We tend to behave differently depending on the environment."


    "Your wardrobe can define who you are." Tanya nodded. "Dressing in new attire can feel as if you have aerated your self-worth."


    The Wind Radiant frowned. "I know being a super can make you confident, but is there something else?"


    "She mentioned it''s been a while since she had company." pondered the Water Radiant. "Does she have a friend?"


    "Her social life is miniscule." The Flora Radiant gazed at them. "Before she met us, she was...more awkward. Jack does not make the best company half the time."


    "And you were?" The Terra Radiant scoffed. "Training and being with Guardian helped us lessen our insecurities, even if it was a little bit. You noticed Blair''s attachment to Selen-ja."


    "I see," said the Ice Radiant, displaying a frown. "Maybe it is not the same situation I was in, but we should not pry into her life if she does not wish it. We all know our peers could make our lives more repressed."


    "Yes." The Light Radiant nodded. "She will tell us when she is ready.


    Everyone nodded and waited until the girl returned. Five minutes later, she returned to the room, appearing less anxious. However, she noticed the group''s immediate fixation on her, making her frown. They displayed varying expressions of worry, almost like they were judging her. Were they mad at her leaving the room despite announcing what she would be doing?


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Sorry." She blurted out. "I wasn''t trying to be rude. I needed... to freshen up."


    "Rude would be farting before leaving. This was not that one of those times." said the lightning warrior.


    "Ryu." groaned the water warrior. "Not the the appropriate remark."


    "But some people do it. She did not do it."


    "You were not being rude." said the light warrior, who displayed a sincere smile. "You had to freshen up. It''s okay."


    Amy''s reassurance was met with agreement from the others. A small smile appeared on the shadow warrior''s face, grateful they would not delve into her personal life. However, she still felt a little nervous around them. She thought about wanting to transform to make her feel better, but that was an abuse of power. Despite her discomfort, she acknowledged that they were not bad people. The crystals chose them for a reason, right? Remembering what she learned from Lina, the group shared some stories of what happened in the past. She was not given the intricate story, but the group had met individuals who went out of their way to be cruel to them. So... she would share them. She was sure some of them had experiences.


    "It''s... not okay." She sighed. "I-I''m sorry. I..." She took a deep breath. "I compared you to them when I should not be." She glanced at Jack and Lina. "W-we judged each other in the beginning." She closed her eyes. "You may have learned my parents died when I was eight and moved in with Grandma."


    "I''m sorry." grimaced Amy.


    "Thank you," replied Blair. "Other than grandma, my uncle and his family visit once every three months." She sighed. "Despite them, I felt alone. I was homeschooled before their death." She scratched her arm. "Some believed being homeschooled means you are weird, and rumors developed about why I lost my parents; some of the rumors were cruel and stemmed from my physical attributes. Heterochromia is rare, so their knowledge is limited."


    "Did they think having two different color palettes meant you were odd?" asked Christina, who looked upset.


    "Yes," She sighed. "Some thought my Greek and British heritage were why I had different colored eyes." She frowned. "Which made them further not understand and treat me like a freak."


    "Blind idiots." Christina spat out.


    "That''s one way of saying they don''t see you as a person." Tanya scowled.


    "The rumors and judgment followed me from primary to secondary school." She gazed at Ryu''s confused expression. "Uh... from elementary to junior high to high school."


    "Oh." Ryu nodded. "I knew that." He grinned.


    Blair chuckled lightly. "People have treated me differently, which led me to take refuge in my hobbies: drawing, painting, and video games. Being alone and people avoiding me made me more introverted and developed tics. My quiet mannerisms and tics, mixed with the rumors and my attributes, led to further negative opinions of me." She sighed. "Staying quiet and avoiding people made people think I was rude and awkward." She glanced at Ryu. "There were a few times I was pranked."


    "They played pranks when you did nothing to them," growled Ryu. "Pranks are for when either both parties are okay with it or if the other party is making problems for everyone else."


    "You won''t prank me?"


    He shook his head. "No. I won''t play a prank on you." He smiled. "Promise. Besides, we are comrades of the elements."


    Her eyes widened at his response, specifically the word ''comrade.'' She responded with a small smile. "Thank you." She calmed herself. "I''m sorry I did not allow you to visit me sooner. I feared you would be the same as them or think I''m weird and rude."


    Jake nodded. "None of us think you are rude, and I think we understand more about you. People can come to ridiculous conclusions for other people."


    "We all need a strong support system," said Amy. "Blair, you can trust us."


    "Right." Christina smiled at the short girl. "We won''t be like those close-minded idiots!"


    "Ditto." Sam nodded. "People are punks, but we won''t be punks around you."


    "We will be the coolest dudes in your circle." Ryu gave a thumbs up. "So cool, everyone will be frozen by how awesome we are."


    "Take pride." Tanya stood up and marched toward Blair, who looked startled. "You will love yourself and let no person break you." She stared intently into Blair''s eyes. "Never let the crude masses break your spirit."


    "Ah." squeaked a scared Blair. "Y-yeah."


    "Tanya," said Amy. "Calm down. She''s not used to us, yet."


    The ice warrior realized what she had done and then took a step back. "My apologies." She stated, staring softly at the girl. "Please remember what I said."


    "R-right."


    Amy stepped up beside Tanya. "It''s going to be fine; you can rely on us. Let''s be friends!"


    Blair smiled, feeling warmth at what she was asked by the other girl. "Of course!" She spoke with more enthusiasm.


    "Great!" chirped Amy.


    "You will be in the same time zone when you move to America." said Ryu.


    "I... was informed I will be in Parkerville but at West Lion High.


    Ryu groaned. "Ah, now you will be our rivals in sports games." He perked up. "You can be our mole inside the school and get the dirt on them?"


    "Huh?"


    "He''s joking." said Christina.


    "Maybe." smirked Ryu


    "This has been a fascinating session," said Lina, sipping tea. "See, Blair, they are not idiots."


    "We are, but not in the same caliber as the other idiots." chuckled Ryu.


    "We''re the idiots people will likely think twice to mess with." Sam displayed a smirk.


    "Let''s be idiots together!" giggled Amy.


    Blair let out a light chuckle, and the others joined in with laughter. As she watched the group before her, a sense of relief washed over her. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for thinking they would judge her differently. She felt her anxiety increase, wanting to move away, but she resisted, seeing it as impolite. This group would be her new friends, and she needed to make an effort to adapt.


    Jake stood up and raised his cup. "Gang, this is the time we get moving! We are a full-fledged team about to embrace the next chapter of our lives. We are the warriors of elements, a group looking into the eyes of life and standing firm. Together, let''s keep riding this storm."


    "Yeah!" Amy shouted.


    "Great speech, brother." grinned Sam. "But I think the ''get moving'' should be something else for a little flair."


    Jake scowled. "It was a great speech."


    "We are going to be up against crazies who might like to hear the sound of their own voices. Their so-called great speeches are going to be annoying to hear, so your great speeches need to overcome their monologues."


    "Be as pretentious as possible," added Tanya. "You will get there."


    "Grand speeches are for moments where it counts," said Jack. "And sometimes for events like this."


    "It''s adequate." yawned Lina as she leaned back in her chair. "Adequate." She slurred as she began to fall asleep.


    "Wait!" Ryu shouted. "Have you been saying Riding the Storm too much lately?"


    "No, I have not."


    "When we are not around?"


    "I don''t say it all the time!"


    "Save it for big moments," Ryu smirked. "A Moment that will feel like a hit from Thor''s Hammer."


    "H-he said it in the Mirror World," said Blair. "And hours before, you said a variation during our web call."


    "Hmm." Ryu glared at Jake. "That''s five times so far. Jake, save it for when it matters."


    "Fine, I will say other things," chuckled Jake. "Like ''Let''s mosey'' or ''Get im''."


    "No." chuckled Christina. "I consider mosey to be out of our vocabulary."


    "Everyone," Amy called out. "We can discuss how Jake words his speeches another time. What should we do now? Stay inside or go out."


    "Lina is asleep." Jack glanced at the sleeping girl. "Who wants to disturb her?"


    "We could stay in for a while and wait for her to wake up," said Christina. "Blair, how long until your grandma returns?"


    "Nine, s-she will be across town. The park is close by." She glanced at the sleeping girl. "We c-can wait half an hour until we disturb her."


    "Then let''s try a game before heading out." said Jake.


    Blair nodded, feeling less apprehensive around them. Her fears of them judging her had lessened, and she felt more comfortable around this group. When they will travel to Galvania in the near future, she will have this group with her every step of the way.

 Chapter 53 - A Tyrants Legacy (1)

    -Monday, The Hub, Meeting Room-


    Guardian summoned the Radiant and ordered them to report to the Hub and remain until further notice. As they sat, Jake pondered why the urgent call. Was it about the people of Rye? Did something happen to Pilot? Did the Count escape? Whatever the reason, it made him worry. He was not the only one concerned; the others were curious about the important meeting, except Lina, who was napping in her chair. Usually, Guardian would summon them to join for a meeting, but they were told to stay here until they were called upon. They needed something to bide their time.


    "Christina," Ryu spoke up. "You look miserable."


    With her head resting on the table, she raised it, appearing annoyed. "I''m fine."


    "Is it the results from the podcast? You did tell them to be tamed with the names, and surprisingly, the listeners... listened."


    "I''m over that. I have another problem, and it concerns my uncle. He has another dumb idea and wants me involved since I am a teenage girl."


    "And he wants you to recruit more teenage girls to create a middle-aged boy band or man band." Ryu remarked, crossing his arms. "Yeah, his face won''t bring the profit he''s looking for unless you and the others in this room fake interest or he gets plastic surgery."


    "Hush, porcupine." She rolled her eyes. "It''s hair extensions that dye your hair when you attach them."


    "I''ll pass," said Tanya. "I am not testing anything on my hair unless everyone else has."


    "Why profit from hair extensions?" asked Jake.


    "Did you decline?" asked Amy


    "He''s an idiot, and yes, I declined. I hope my Dummy Doll refuses again if he visits."


    "Until the next scheme." chuckled the Jake


    They continued discussing until Jin entered the room, saluting them, to which they returned the gesture.


    "Salutations, young warriors!" said Jin. "We''ll move to the Lab in a moment."


    Blair tossed a fried candy bar at Lina, and Lina woke up immediately once it hit her nose.


    "Did something happen?" asked the fire warrior.


    "Nothing too dire at the moment."


    "Is Pilot okay?" asked the light warrior.


    "There is no update on his status, but let me get to the point." The knight looked at them with pride. "Young warriors, you have all done a great job, but I need to let you know there will be times when your missions will take you into the abyss, lead you to moments that may question if you made the right decision or if your resolve is stronger than your vacillation."


    "Did something happen to the people of Rye?" asked Blair.


    "You all know their current state." He sighed. "However, we learned one of the elderly civilians passed away on Saturday."


    Surprise flashed across everyone''s faces before switching into either anger or sorrow. Lina scowled and grasped her face. "It happened sooner than I expected. The rest of the elderly will soon follow."


    "No." Amy whimpered. "Are you sure there is nothing we can do? Anything?"


    "We have done all we could," growled Jack.


    "This leaves a bad taste in my mouth." Jake grasped his face.


    Blair gazed down with a saddened expression, wishing she could have done more.


    "We will continue to monitor Rye for the foreseeable future." Jin gazed at them. "Luka has requested assistance in monitoring them. Guardian will send three medics in the coming days to monitor them, and they will rotate every three months.


    "Luka is a super birdwoman. She needs help?" said Ryu.


    "This particular event stirred unpleasant memories." He sighed. "She wanted another set of eyes."


    "Where is that dreadful man?" Tanya spoke with venom in her tone.


    "Reinstar and Selen-ja just left to transport him to Galvania and will assist with transporting him to prison. Normally, Guardian would transport a powered individual, but the two have to attend to personal errands. You won''t see them for a week or two.


    "Oh." Blair appeared saddened. "I hope they will be okay."


    "I feel he needs to be punched again." Jake slammed his hand on the table. "Blazing Fist would''ve been better than Crimson Knuckle."


    Jack snorted as his eyes narrowed, thinking of improving his Quake Fist and learning another adroit while Blair contemplated if things would have turned differently if she made a different choice.


    "You did all you could." Jin nodded. "Jake, Jack, Blair, you three braved an unfamiliar world and tried to adapt to it. The rest of you distracted the speculums so that Javo could sneak in and assist the rescue. l can tell you there were times I have failed and allowed a foe to escape." He scowled. "We learn, we grow, and we put in more effort. You can talk to us if you have grievances."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    They nodded, understanding his statement, but they all felt they could have done more during that time.


    Jin turned around. "There is something else you need to know. Follow me to the Lab."


    The Radiant exchanged glances before following the canokian to the lab. After they arrived, they found Luka and Javo standing before a 4x4 steel safe coated in green mana. They noticed the jolly giant had a menacing expression while the bird woman''s posture indicated she was uncomfortable. Jake frowned deeply at the scene, feeling the hairs on his neck stand up. The atmosphere around them grew tense.


    "Radiant," Javo spoke gravely, putting the group on edge. "We have told you some details about our world and what you will be up against. Do you remember?"


    "We are the Warriors of Order to fight against the Agents of Chaos," said Christina. "So far, we have dealt with those who represent chaos, right?"


    "But there is more." Jack narrowed his eyes on the safe. "Right? I felt an itch in my neck since standing in front of this thing."


    "More like a knot in my gut," grumbled Sam.


    "Not quite," said Luka as she exhaled softly. "Chaos predated life. Order has existed to counterbalance to prevent reality from descending into a ruined landscape. However, the essence of chaos often slips through, threatening to dominate."


    "From the archives, before the Radiant, those that challenged chaos held their own," said Jin. "They were capable enough to challenge the forces that stemmed from the abyss."


    "Until someone went too far." Javo stared at the safe. "That someone with lust so palpable that he became the architect of chaos itself."


    "Valcron," said Jake. "The Tyrant you speak of."


    "He who shall not be named," said Ryu. "He''s not going to appear if you say his name three times in front of a mirror, right?"


    "Nothing that preposterous." scoffed Jin. "If you don''t know the name, you don''t know the history. There are artifacts he left behind."


    "To remind you, artifacts are items enchanted by various forces," said Javo. "This artifact is among many left behind and hidden by Valcron to empower those with his essence."


    "Or, as some theorized, increase the likelihood of his return," said Luka. "This is what I believe wholeheartedly and many others."


    "And others believe he left them behind for an eternity of vengeance for his defeat and for chaos to continue," said Jin. "Each time the Radiant were awakened, it was thought to be because of Valcron''s impending return."


    "They reacted to other threats that were infused with his essence." Luka eyed the container. "It''s as if the crystals sensed Valcron''s presence ahead of time and acted to find new hosts. Valcron''s manuscript was discovered, the crystals reacted, and new Radiant emerged to quell threats before they grew too dangerous."


    "And Valcron has not been seen or heard since." the flora warrior rubbed her chin. "Fascinating, but why choose us humans? We are training to become competent enough to face obstacles we have not seen yet. Could the crystals or the Order have foreseen the current threats here, or perhaps it saw potential in us? Mistress M, the Piper, and the Count were threats but possibly were not on par with Valcron''s power. If left unchecked, they could cause irreversible consequences."


    "Are you saying this manuscript empowered them?" asked the ice warrior. "Magaret was strong but sought the dreadful rage gauntlet."


    "The Piper was not satisfied with the flute," said the terra warrior. "And sought a place to give desires to the world."


    "The Count w-wanted to rule," said the shadow warrior. "He thought the Mirror Dimension was the safe route."


    "And we meddling kids thwarted them," the lightning warrior laughed. "Their hubris led to their downfall. They wanted the shortcut but were... cut short."


    Everyone either rolled their eyes or awkwardly chuckled.


    "I have a question." said the light warrior. "Which among the three was empowered by the manuscript?


    "After interrogating the Count, he and the Mistress were empowered by the manuscript." said the physician. "Remember, Mistress M spoke about it during the confrontation."


    "And the Piper discovered the flute that empowered him," said the knight.


    "But the flute is an artifact," said Jake. "Could it have been enchanted by the manuscript?"


    "No," replied the physician. "Artifacts are enchanted by various forces: Order, Chaos, or others. Valcron''s Manuscript only entices people into accepting his power." She sighed. "Those who don''t resist tend to fall under the influence."


    "Other times, it will cause deep-seated fear upon those who contact it," said Javo. "It might be selective on who to corrupt."


    "Selective?" Jake raised his brow. "What do you mean?"


    "My guess," said the physician. "Those who will likely commit deeds in his name or those who are easily influenced. Who knows."


    "Maybe it searches for those who have had the worst day." the lightning warrior suggested.


    "Or if they have the same, if not close to the lust of Valcron." said the flora warrior


    "You said there are a number of them," said the water warrior. "How many?"


    "Who knows, every time we believe we removed them all, a new manuscript manifests somewhere else. Like they are dormant until they appear where we least suspect to." said Javo


    "That sounds annoying." said the wind warrior. "Like a cockroach that refuses to die."


    "Correct," said Luka. "We want you all to observe and steel yourself. Reports indicate that it will challenge you because you are the Radiant. Pilot wanted all of you together to observe this, to know what you are truly up against."


    Jake grimaced and looked at the others, noting their apprehension regarding the manuscript. They wondered about its power and influence. Would the crystals reject them if they were enticed? How troublesome would this manuscript become if it challenged them? If this was a sample of the Tyrant''s power, they had to know what it would do and how to face the upcoming threats that empowered it and other dangers. Jake shook his head and faced Guardian.


    "I''m scared," he admitted with a weak chuckle. "Honestly, this is a lot."


    "You don''t have to look at it today," Javo reassured him. "But you need to know what it is and how it influences everything around us."


    "Then..." the fire warrior smirked. "Sooner or later, we have to confront it. I''ll observe." He looked at the others. "What about you all?"


    Everyone, apprehensively, agreed to participate. Sam, Christina, and Jack held resolve as they prepared themselves. Ryu adopted a defiant stance, arms crossed in readiness. Tanya flicked her hair and struck a confident pose, showing her readiness. Lina leaned forward, curious about it. Amy clenched her fist and linked arms with Christina in solidarity, exchanging nods and smiles. Blair grimaced and nervously fidgeted with her hair until she felt someone''s arm wrap around hers. She perked up and turned to see Amy grinning ear to ear at her. The shadow warrior returned a shy smile as she joined the friendship chain.


    Jake watched as Luka operated a console, deactivating the barrier. She pressed her mana-coated hand on the safe, and a faint aura briefly manifested around the safe before it opened. The group held their breath, muscles tensing in anticipation as the door opened fully, revealing Valcron''s Manuscript, a bronze stone tablet that looked to be carved by an expert artist. In the middle, four rectangles were encircling a blood-red eye.

 Chapter 54 - A Tyrants Legacy (2)

    The fire warrior locked eyes with the tablet, feeling a shiver raced down his spine, his body tensing in response. Suddenly, the eye seemed to react to his gaze, igniting with an eerie luminosity. Before he could utter a word, he was plunged into a realm with crimson-red fog and ground as black as a bottomless pit. In the midst of the realm, Jake continued his gaze on the malevolent eye that appeared to be expanding with every passing moment, intent on reaching toward him, threatening to engulf him. Panic surged through him as he struggled against the overwhelming force that sought to crush his will, whispers of annihilation echoing in the recess of his mind.


    Before anything, a blinding light burned through the realm, acting as a light of protection against the violent storm. The Fire Crystal shined before him, spraying him with warmth over his form, its familiar presence easing his fear against this overwhelming presence. Determined, Jake reached out to the crystal, its radiant energy pushing the malevolent eye from him. It was like a protective barrier, yet he felt he should not lower his guard despite the crystal''s presence. He continued to stare defiantly at the eye before it disappeared from sight.


    "Children!"


    Jake''s eyes snapped open, realizing he was back in the lab, not the chaotic realm. He looked ahead, seeing the safe closed and surrounded by mana. However, there was something else. He noticed he was in his Radiant uniform.


    "It''s locked up, you are safe." Luka reassured.


    Blaze grimaced as he looked down at his hands. One was engulfed in fire, and the other tightly gripped his sword. Turning to the others, he noted their transformed states, each displaying confused and disturbed looks as they readied themselves for a battle.


    "That," Lumina''s voice trembled with apprehension. She had released her link from Christina and Blair. Beads of sweat dripped from her brow as she held the tonfas while one of her legs illuminated with light. "That... was horrifying. What kind of thing was that? It wanted to kill me for helping the weak."


    "That crazy piece of... crap," Aero growled as he gripped his boomerang. "Supernatural bull was goading me."


    "It m-mocked me for feeling a-alone," Kali stuttered, her hands radiating with power. "And implying my connection to the shadows pales to it."


    "Huh." Bolt shivered as electricity coursed through his hands. "Nothing says serious like an eldritch abomination threatening you."


    "The first Radiant had to face that," Aqua whispered, gripping her naginata. "That felt like hatred."


    "Hatred is putting it lightly." Frost softly spoke, tightly gripping her estoc as sweat dripped from her brow. "Felt more intense."


    "Bastard." Geo gripped his hammer as he glared at the safe. "We unconsciously transformed as a reaction to it. The crystals protected us from being possessed or whatever it would do to us."


    "What an experience," Ivy''s voice squeaked as she retracted her vines, her brow twitching. "You mentioned you thought you gathered them all, but more manifest as time moves forward."


    "Something like that." Javo scoffed. "People believe Valcron sealed them with a time limit to appear."


    "Or," said Jin. "The power of chaos is seeping in to manifest Valcron''s will to continue his plan."


    "So we ruin ol'' despots'' plans to turn this world upside down." Bolt nodded, then gasped. "But! What if he''s already back but weak and hiding in secret or plain sight? Gathering his army and his power! Stuff like that happens!"


    Jin scoffed. "There have been those who claimed to be Valcron reborn but were upstart imitators. Like that scoundrel from a decade ago."


    "He died spectacularly." chuckled Javo.


    "It''s possible he has returned, but no proof has been produced." Luka sighed. "That''s why Guardian is what it is. To be ready and aid the Radiant." She glanced at the safe. "Jin will be transporting this to Galvania in an hour, where it will be properly destroyed."


    "I will be back tomorrow after this task and seeing an old acquaintance."


    "You won''t be gone longer than that?" the Shadow Radiant frowned.


    "No." Jin smiled at them. "Sharing drinks with comrades and telling tales of life''s journey is a treasured time. We should always find time to meet with friends, even if it''s only for a short while."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The black-clothed girl nodded, then smiled at the others.


    "Are you okay?" Luka looked between them. "I know what you experienced is troublesome, putting it lightly, but we wanted you to know what the threat is and what you might encounter. We will teach you how to contain this appropriately. Blasting to pieces can cause a chain reaction to desolate a small town."


    "That bad, huh." The red-clothe warrior narrowed his eyes. "Then teach us... but not today. I need to head home to clear my head."


    "Same." responded the orange-clothed.


    Luka frowned as the others agreed. "I apologize you experienced this. Let me know if you need anything."


    "We will." Blaze replied solemnly and turned to leave.


    The jolly man watched the children leave the room, then sighed and turned to them. "Perhaps it was good for all of them to be together to experience that."


    "The crystals reacted to protect them." sighed the knight. "I hope this didn''t make them more terrified."


    "They faced three different threats." grimaced the bird woman. "If they quit, they would have done so. If this made them want to quit, then we are in trouble. Training the next chosen ones might be difficult." She sighed. "I won''t blame them."


    <hr>


    The Radiant reverted to their normal forms and converged in the Living Quarters. Ryu stopped at the door and sighed as he crossed his arms. He looked at the backs of his friends'' retreating forms, noting their postures and how they walked. Jake lowered shoulders, Amy''s lack of bounce in her step, Tanya slouching, and so on. He wanted to make a few jokes at the entity threatening him, but that desire dissipated during the encounter. After the Lightning Crystal burst through the dimension, he wanted to leave and find the others. He knew this was not like the comics and that he could get seriously injured during battle. He knew the manuscript left an impression on them, and it made them wary. He hated seeing them look weary; it made him afraid they would all quit from seeing that thing. He had to say something to them. It did not have to be epic; it had to be simple.


    "Don''t quit, guys."


    The group turned to him, shocked at his withdrawn demeanor.


    "What?" Christina looked concerned. "What''s wrong?"


    "You know what''s wrong. I see it in you all. You are walking like we spent years in a soulless conglomerate. I said, don''t quit. I''m not quitting because some ugly eye gave me the chills. I know it''s scary, I know that was intense, and I almost peed my pants."


    "Not denying that, myself." grimaced Sam.


    The electric warrior breathed out softly. "I''m trying to say that was intense, and it feels like we are in over our heads." He placed his hands in his pockets while staring at them intently. "But that thing was in our world and corrupted two different people. Who else out there has been exposed to that? I''m sure the Radiant in the past blasted them into the next galaxy, but like with Marge and the vampire, who else did they seal away for us to pick up the slack and slap a sticker on them that reads ''NO.''?"


    "We are picking up the slack if Valcron returns," said the fire warrior. "I agree it was scary, almost doubting if I want to continue, but I am staying even though I am afraid. I jumped on because I want to protect my family."


    "Me too." the light warrior spoke up. "I want to keep friends and family safe."


    The water warrior chuckled. "I felt like I had an obligation because it chose me."


    "Father was about to be killed." The ice warrior looked at her hand. "I also wanted to improve myself."


    "Cuz had the consequences about to kill him." the wind warrior scoffed. "Did it feel like we jumped in due to the spur of the moment?"


    "If the moment was going to kill me, then yes." said the terra warrior as he sat on a couch.


    "Finding meaning in my life." the flora warrior yawned as she fell on the couch.


    "We''re here b-because we chose to be." said the shadow warrior. "Our reasons might be... selfish, but here w-we are."


    "We are here," said Jake. "Whether the choices we made and the crystals being drawn to us, we are here. If we wanted to, we could''ve dropped out due to the weirdness, but we all decided to stay... unless seeing that now made us want to rethink our choice." He sighed. "I made my choice because I thought that if I declined, then the next person would screw up. It''s dumb to think that because we might screw up." Jake smirked at Christina. "You were unhappy with my reasoning."


    Christina smirked at him. "I was harsh because I thought you sounded arrogant... but I did feel a little entitled to the power. Then I remembered watching Ryu play that Injustice game, which made me declare to use our powers for supernatural threats only."


    "I get that." Sam sat on the couch. "Makes us more like urban legends than running out fighting all the crimes in the world. We can''t solve all the problems."


    "Even if we want to." Amy sighed. "I understand."


    "We protect the masses from threats they are unaware of." Tanya sat on the couch and crossed her legs. "Noted."


    The rest nodded in agreement.


    "We won''t let our power corrupt us. We also can''t relent when chaos tries to entice us." Jake sighed. "Anyone afraid, be honest. As I said before, I am."


    "Who isn''t?" said Jack. "Even our world has dangers that make me afraid."


    "Except this is beyond that." Christina shivered as she sat down. "That is something I don''t want to meet alone."


    Amy plopped down next to her friend. "We''re a team, we have each other. We talk to each other. Lean on each other, right?"


    "Right." nodded Blair. "We need to s-support each other."


    "Then support." Lina lazily spoke up. "Support..."


    Jake chuckled. "Let''s take this one step at a time."


    "Awesome." chuckled Ryu. "What do we do?"


    "Hang out," said Sam. "Be in each other''s company for a little longer before heading home."


    "Stay for an hour," said Amy. "We have each other and Guardian if we need to talk.


    The group nodded and remained in the Living Quarters. Luka poked her head out of the lab, observing them. A flicker of concern mingled with relief as she saw them enjoying each other''s presence. She nodded, then turned her attention to the safe where Jin and Javo were preparing it for transport. She scowled at it for what it contained. She turned away, moving to a different part of the lab. Her mind briefly drifted to that day in the past, but she shook her head, dispelling the memory. She closed her eyes and whispered with affirmation.


    "Keep moving forward, everyone."

 Chapter 55 - Striving to Support

    -Monday Night, Ishida Residence, Jake''s Bedroom-


    Tina sighed as she listened to Jake recounting the Radiant''s recent experience. The idea of being in an unfamiliar place and facing a malevolent entity sent a shiver down her spine.


    "That manuscript thing has given me an idea to run by Kite." She smirked. "He might like it."


    Jake grunted. "I''m so glad I am improving your fictional quest for the Holy Grail."


    "We''re finding a mythical staff tied to dreams next week." She formed a cheeky smile. "My skill is Burning Punch, sorry bro."


    "I think you stole from me; I''ll sue!"


    "Nope! Anyway, you have been through some adventures. That raging old lady, the masked jerk, and Mirror Dimension. Now you are about to face the Tyrant soon."


    "That''s IF he comes back, I doubt he will. All we are doing is fighting his essence that infects people or other chaotic things." His face faltered. "Or he is around and just biding his time."


    "In our group, Kite had us face a cult trying to kidnap people in the name of Faceless Joe."


    "Huh, he could not think of a better name than that?"


    "Eh, he wanted a lame name for a powerful being. Valcron sounds like a robot."


    "Ha, it does! I should tell the others. Ryu would find it hilarious."


    "He would! Ya know, I haven''t been to the Hub in a while. I''ll stop by and see the others. You guys might need your spirits lifted."


    "Amy and Christina want to do something. Call them. They would be happy to see you."


    "I will; I have not spent that much time with Jack and Line, plus there is Blair." She frowned. "You all are strong; you know that?"


    The boy''s face fell a bit. "We are like this because of Guardian. If it was just us and without their guidance, I doubt any of us will continue." He scratched the back of his head. "They have experience, kept an eye on us while we fight. I don''t want to think about the Temple and the Mirror Dimension situation without Reinstar and Selen-ja." He sighed. "We owe them."


    "Return the favor by learning. Knowledge is Power, as they say."


    "Right," He exhaled roughly. "That still creeps me out." He closed his eyes. "I might be having nightmares about it for a while, but it did leave an impression."


    Not liking the boy''s withdrawn demeanor, the young girl leaped at him, embracing him. He yelped as he lost his balance, and the two fell on the floor with a loud thud. He winced in pain, then glared at her. "Why?"


    "You need a reminder that I''m your loving, supportive, super awesome sister who has your back. No matter what happens, I will stand behind you all and cheer for you all. Though you may have been a blockhead to jump into this, you chose to take the fire crystal and responsibility when you could have rejected it. I''m proud you stepped up, whether or not you were the ideal person." She flashed an encouraging grin. "You''re the best brother. I wish I could give you more support in the battles ahead. But know that I will always be roaring in your ear." She stood up and crossed her arms, beaming supportively. "Clear?"


    "As crystal."


    The boy felt warmth in his heart at his sister''s uplifting words. Still, lingering unease and weariness clung to him. He knew once the five-day ban was lifted, he must train harder. Guardian taught him well: fear may persist, but he won''t be paralyzed by it. There were negative feelings suggesting him to quit, but he ignored it, refusing to surrender to fear''s temptation. As the Fire Radiant, he vowed to become stronger - to protect his family and to explore the world of Galvania. He imagined majestic mountains, vibrant cities, ferocious beasts, and tenacious warriors. He shivered in both excitement and fear for the road ahead.


    "You okay?"


    Jake reassured his sister with a thumbs up and a smile. "Uh, yeah."


    "You had the face of a buffoon. I know that face." She narrowed her eyes. "What are you thinking about?"


    He chuckled as he sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. "Anticipating when we are allowed to venture into Galvania."


    "Don''t you let your mind wander about that," She picked herself up. "You might be disappointed or overwhelmed. Remember the last few adventures?"


    "I know." He sighed as he stood up. "I''ll try not to overhype myself."


    "Great." Tina took out her phone. "Now then, I''m going to everyone to see when we can meet one-on-one. Oh, what''s Blair''s number or email or line or whatever."


    Before Jake could respond, there was a knock at the door, sending their attention to the door. It opened to reveal their mother, Keiko.


    "Are you kids alright?"


    "Yep." Jake smiled at her.


    "Good." She glanced closely at her son. "Jake, how are you feeling?"


    "Feeling great."


    "Really? Nothing wrong?"


    "I''m fine. Someone sent me a text about what goes into hot dogs. I don''t know if I should eat them again or not"


    "I should let you watch a video." She smirked. "Will make you not want to eat pork again."


    "Eh, there is always chicken."


    "Speaking of chicken." She turned to leave. "You all want curry? I know a place we can order from."


    "Curry sounds great!" Tina cheered. Suddenly, she heard a bell sound from her pocket. She reached into her pocket to pull out her phone and saw a few messages. "Ah, can we order now? I''m meeting someone later."


    "Yes, tell me what you want in a bit." Their mother left the room.


    "You going out?" asked the fire warrior


    "I got a few messages from the others. Amy wants to see me in a few hours. The others later. You still haven''t given me Blair''s."


    "Right, right."


    The fire warrior gave Blair''s contact information. As Jake left the room to see their mother, he reminded himself that this is why he became a Radiant, to protect his family. The malevolent entity left a chilling impression, a dark reminder of sinister forces out there like Valcron''s legacy still lurking. He was determined to prevent those sinister forces from spreading.


    <hr>


    -2 hours later, Freeze Scoop-


    The bells on the door jingled as Tina entered the Freeze Scoops Ice Cream Parlor. She walked through the restaurant, scanning the booths for the Radiant of Light. Spotting Amy, Tina smirked and approached her booth. The cheerful girl was devouring a giant sundae loaded with seven different flavors, six syrups, and marshmallows. Colorful syrups and sprinkles dripped down from the mountain of ice cream as she ate with childlike delight.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You going to eat all that?"


    "I need the calories." She chirped. "Being a living light bulb makes me hungry... plus training keeps me fit."


    "You can be a pig as much as you want. Ha! You got some dripping from your face. People are watching."


    "Hmm." Amy pouted, then glanced at the restaurant. "From one point of view, it wouldn''t look appropriate." She gazed down at the ice cream with a big grin, eyes dancing with delight. "But from this point of view, this is sooo good, it¡¯s easy to forget where you are!!"


    "Right, right," Tina observed the girl. "You are one of the nicest people I know. Don''t change."


    "Thank you!!! But please don''t flatter me further. My head will be filled with hot air."


    "Amy," Tina spoke softly, her features softened as she solemnly stared at the Radiant. "I wanted to do something to cheer you up... with what you and the others saw today, I want to see if you are good."


    "Thank you. I appreciate that." She sighed. "The truth is that it did scare me, and it almost felt like I went in over my head." Her eyes lowered as a deep frown marred her features. "It felt more intense than Margaret''s rage. It promised pain to me and others around me." She placed a hand on her chest. "It tempted me to give in to my fear. I wanted to hide but felt at ease when the Light Crystal broke through the void, yet still held my guard." She twirled a strand of her hair. "Hiding does not mean Valcron will spare me. It felt like it would delay my suffering if I gave up. It was very frightening, Tina."


    "Despite it leaving an impression on brother, he wants to continue."


    "Good, if he wants to, then I want to. I don''t want to delay the inevitable or just run away from responsibility. I need to be there for my friends. I want to lift them up. Even if life has some bad times, there should be smiles through it. Sounds ignorant, but that''s how I feel."


    "Okay, cool." Tina smiled warmly. "And you got over it?"


    "It''s not something to get over after a day." She closed her eyes and pressed her hand against her heart. "However, I can''t crawl in a ditch and wait for it to strike. Valcron will try to kill me if I am a Radiant or not. I need to support my friends."


    "Then I will support you all somehow. I wish I could go."


    "Maybe when we visit the city and see the shops." Her eyes twinkled with delight. "I wonder what kind of fabric shops there are? I can probably update from using leather to Kevlar or something else!"


    "Seeing a new world will be amazing."


    "Yes!!! Reinstar mentioned clear moonlit skies, tranquil fields, soft breezes, and other wonderful spots that were romantic."


    "Romantic." Tina leaned in. "Do you have a boyfriend yet?"


    "No, I''m not in the mood right now."


    "I get it, but I''ll be rooting for you both


    "Uh, what are you talking about?


    Tina wiggled her eyes. "You and Jake."


    "Ah!! No, no! Stop teasing!" A light blush developed on her cheeks. "We''re friends! It''s going to be awkward the more you tease!"


    "Okay, okay." The young Ishida snickered. "I''ll stop. Geez, you freaked out."


    "Listen! Jake and I are friends." She frowned. "Even if I was interested, Jake is not interested in dating, and I don''t think the mindset is going away."


    "Eventually, he will. He doesn''t want a lot of drama when it comes to relationships. Same way I think you don''t want a boyfriend."


    "Partially, but I just want to have fun with everyone and not worry about a serious relationship. Someday, but not right now."


    "Got it, the weight of romance is a bad thing."


    "Not what I am trying to say." Amy sighed


    "Whatever." Tina eyed the giant sundae. "Now, to bring up an earlier point. Are you going to eat all that?"


    "Yep!!" Amy stuck her tongue out. "Get your own."


    <hr>


    -The Hub, Saturday afternoon.-


    Stepping from the Teleporting Room, Tina reflected on her week counseling the Radiant one-on-one. She sought to raise their spirits, knowing she could not beat the beast for them. Ryu boasted of shocking Valcron into oblivion, then solemnly confessed about wanting his friends not to give in to fear and expressing his disgust in the entity''s heartlessness. Christina shared the feeling it manipulated her faith. Tanya felt the entity played with her pride and belief in family. Sam resentfully voiced feeling judged worthless. After probing, Jack eventually stated the entity wanted to cast off his morals. Lina expressed her anger at having her psyche invaded. Blair stated feeling more lonely.


    Tina listened attentively to them express their experience. After listening to them and seeing them vulnerable, she urged them not to lose hope or give up. They all expressed gratitude; even Jack cracked a small smile. She realized that Valcron''s essence probably touched a personal aspect to unsettle the teens. If that was the case, then it probably wanted to make them think it was beyond them. A chill went through Tina as she wondered what personal aspect could be used against her. She hoped never to encounter something like that anytime soon.


    Tina came to the Hub to visit her off-world friends, feeling guilty for not visiting often since joining Kite''s group. While her fantasy adventures were fun, she missed the regular times with Guardian. From what she learned, Selen-ja, Pilot, and Reinstar have not returned yet. So Tina wandered into the Living Quarters, seeking whichever of the three available: Jin, Javo, and Luka were available.


    "Hello?"


    She heard the sound of the door opening. Her eyes drifted to the Lab where Luka walked out. The avian doctor looked surprised before shifting to a warm smile.


    "Tina, it''s been a while. How are your studies and fictional quests?"


    "School is a bit icky sometimes, but I enjoy LARP." She looked around once more. "I wanted to talk to one of you. Where are they? I know Jake said he would be here."


    "Javo and Jin are in the Training Room with the Radiant. Selen-ja and Reinstar should be back in a few days. Do you need anything?"


    "I just wanted to talk to someone... maybe you can help."


    "Of course, shall we sit?"


    The two of them sat on one of the couches in the Living Quarters. Tina sighed as she stared ahead, her expressions softened. "So... I talked to the Radiant about that manuscript. They each say something different about it, like how it resonated with an aspect of them.


    "It reaches a person''s insecurities and uses that against them. From reading the archives, when it truly desires an acolyte, it continues to drown their insecurities with the promise of renewal."


    The human girl narrowed her eyes. "That''s frightening. Are there those who resist?"


    "Some do resist. Only a few managed to resist the temptation for a lifetime. Others give into the madness, be it to a disciple or go their way. Mistress M and the Count followed their own path." The physician scowled. "Even if they pursued their desires, they were used for sowing destruction."


    Tina frowned deeply. "That sounds sad. It seems like they were in a losing battle."


    "It is depressing, but those who continue to defy it have given us insight into how Valcron''s Manuscript operates." Luka turned to the child. "Helpful for the battle and in the scenario of Valcron''s return."


    "Do you think he will return?"


    "It''s a possibility. We must be ready for every scenario." Luka lowered her eyes. "I...I have been through an event that may have heralded his return or something like him, an experience that drove me to join Guardian and my path as a healer."


    Tina appeared sympathetic. "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t." Luka smiled sadly. "I don''t want to bring it up, but all I can say is the people behind it were cruel. They sacrificed my family and had plans to force me to join their cult. Luckily, Guardian arrived to stop it."


    "Your family is gone? I''m so sorry."


    "I appreciate it." Luka sighed. "The memory has made me stronger, but my heart still aches. It''s not easy to forget, but it drives me to heal and protect in memory of my flock."


    Tina thought about what she had learned, realizing that things can be complicated. She wanted to lift their spirits somehow. She might have understood their feelings if she had been exposed to the tablet. There had to be something she could do other than stay on the sidelines, but she was stuck as a supporter. She would be the best cheerleader for them.


    "The only thing I can do is cheer."


    "Not the only thing, just be one of the reasons they are fighting." Luka smiled. "When they came in today, they were more angry than scared."


    "Brother did look angry today."


    "As the children described it, only delaying the inevitable demise if they give up and hide. There is no promise of power; just give up and await their deaths. That route is not for me either." Luka placed a supportive hand on the girl''s shoulder. "It''s okay to be scared, but don''t let yourselves be consumed by fear. They mentioned your counsel boosting their resolve."


    She smiled. "It did?"


    "Sometimes being reminded of what you are fighting for can give a person a reason to keep going. Even if you think it was not much, it boosted them to keep going."


    Tina smiled. "That''s great!"


    Luka nodded. "Right, your company gave them another reason to move forward. Hearing from you, an outsider, is different than just talking to us.


    "An earthling with no power... so that means?"


    "You ground them. That''s how important you are to them."


    Tina nodded. "That''s too flattering."


    "It is what it is." She hugged the girl. "It''s beneficial for you to have company to keep you grounded. Isn''t that what you decided when you wanted to use the Control Room?"


    "Yeah."


    "Whether you support in or out of the field, they know you are here as a confidant." She smiled. "When they return from Galvania, become their grounded rock."


    "Right, a reminder of home." She chuckled. "I will do the best I can."


    Luka nodded. "Is there anything else?"


    "No, you helped me understand a little." She smiled. "Luka, you''re the best!"


    "Hm." The doctor nodded, and a twinkle flashed in her eye. "I''m flattered."


    Tina nodded. "I will stay here until they are done."


    "They will appreciate it. Javo and Jin will be delighted to see you.


    She wanted to do more, but she did all she could do during the week. For now, she will be in their company, cheering them from the sidelines.

 Chapter 56 - A Royal Visitor

    -Oct 1. Saturday. The Hub-


    Jake stepped out of the Teleporting Room, turned right, and moved swiftly down the hallway toward the hanger, where he made a left at the intersection. As he reached the hallway, the door opened, and upon stepping in, his eyes widened at the room he and the others were not allowed to use. But today, they would be in this room. He saw the others standing before a large 10 x 10-foot silver metallic archway, which he was told was the gateway to Galvania. They were allowed to enter the room today because Jin and Selen-ja were escorting the princess to Guardian HQ to be transported to the Hub. As he approached, Ryu turned to him with a gleeful look.


    "We get to see an alien princess." said the excited lightning warrior.


    "I know." Jake smiled, just as excited. "Seeing a royal visitor up close is pretty cool."


    "Hope she does not get too uppity." Sam sounded unsure. "Else, I''m leaving."


    Tanya rolled her eyes. "You don''t know until you see her." She smiled. "If she is a woman with grace and even an ounce of class, she should withhold her crass demeanor until we are outside of hearing range."


    "You all say she''s a kind person," Amy smiled. "You have not shown us a picture of her, and I''m just jittery about what she looks like."


    "You all speak so highly of her. I feel small despite not having met her yet," Blair said quietly with a small smile.


    "No offense, but her looks and wardrobe do not make me like her until I get to know her personally," said Christina.


    "Indeed." Lina stifled a yawn. "Once our royal visitor arrives, I can thoroughly gauge her personality; then I can relax."


    "Hn." Jack shrugged. "We''ll see."


    Javo laughed. "It''s always good to be wary of strangers, but the princess is curious about all of you. She knows you are the Radiant but wants to know the people behind the power."


    "Meaning she gets to meet her heroes and see how awesome we are!" Ryu smiled.


    "Or be very disappointed," said Christina. "Let''s try not to make her think we''re too weird."


    "We''ll be on our best behavior around her," said Jake. "We will be proper knights."


    "Great, otherwise it''s off with your head." Reinstar displayed a serious expression.


    "R-really?" gasped Blair, taken aback.


    "No," Jake nervously chuckled. "She''s kidding, hopefully."


    Reinstar smirked. "She''s not that kind of princess. Beheadings for petty insults and minor offenses have been outlawed since a civil war broke out three millennia ago in a distant nation. Today, we mercilessly shame them."


    "Mercilessly might be a bit of an exaggeration," The physician interjected.


    "Anything else to expect?" The fire warrior inquired


    "Don''t hype yourself," said Javo. "She''s not here to demean you. She is curious."


    The fire warrior nodded, his gaze fixed on the metal gateway. It gave off a presence that felt otherworldly, both foreign and intimidating. This was the path to Galvania, and in a matter of months, he would be crossing it to explore a new world. He perked up, hearing a humming sound echoing through the air. Jake observed as the machine illuminated with an outline of soothing green energy tracing around the machine. Soon after, violet energy manifested in the center, expanding into a portal with a calming presence, hovering as if it were a reflective pond stretched from the ground to the top of the machine. He could make out five silhouettes within, concealed as if waiting for the opportune moment to reveal themselves.


    "Uh... is it working?" Ryu asked. "It looks like someone polluted a lake."


    "Without further destabilizing the barriers, this was the best the technicians could create at the time," replied the bird woman.


    "Ah." Lina nodded. "Understood,


    Jake nodded, then watched as the three silhouettes walked through the gateway. Jin and Selen-ja were before him, but it was the third person who caused the fire warrior''s heart to skip a beat. He felt captivated by the princess''s appearance. He had no knowledge of her age, as the canokian lifespan was longer than theirs, but she did appear youthful. Long blonde hair cascaded down to her mid back, and her blue eyes seemed to be analyzing everything. He had expected her to be wearing a royal dress, but she wore a simple ensemble consisting of a long-sleeved pink tunic under a white and gold-trimmed vest, black pants with gold trims, and white knee-high boots. Jake turned to the rest of his friends; each showed various degrees of apprehension in her presence. It was like all that bravado they had vanished.


    The princess smiled brightly and executed a graceful curtsy before them. "Greetings, Earth Radiant." Her voice radiated with enthusiasm and charm. "I am Princess Rikaria-mi Avi Bloomstar of the Kingdom of Chiara. I am deeply honored to be in your presence, heroes of order."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Jake did not know what to expect, but he felt that if anyone should feel honored, it was them, and he sensed the others felt the same way.


    "Gah?" Ryu sputtered. "You? Honored?"


    "Yeah," Sam''s voice sounded momentarily squeaky. "Ma''am, I think between us and you, we should be more humbled."


    "Um." Christina suddenly found herself at a loss for words. "T-thank you. We are honored you honor us. Welcome to Earth Princess Rikaria-mi Avi Bloomstar!"


    As soon as the Water Radiant finished her sentence, the princess appeared in front of her, mere inches from her face. The group was startled at her uncanny speed. Christina suddenly felt her comfort zone invaded by the woman''s presence. Though tempted to protest, she held her tongue in front of the royal figure. Christina felt she was being analyzed as the princess stared with a smile.


    "Christina Zeal, thank you for welcoming me to Earth. Hmmm."


    "Uh," Christina uttered out as she leaned back, but the princess seemed to follow her movement, leaning into the girl. "Yes?"


    "Princess Rikaria-Mi." spoke Selen-ja. "Please refrain from intruding on people''s personal space. Again."


    The princess suddenly realized what she was doing, developed a deep blush, and jumped back six feet, bowing apologetically. "My humble apologies, Miss Zeal, for making you feel uncomfortable,"


    "Oh, no problem." Christina sheepishly spoke.


    Amy whispered to Tanya. "At least she did not receive an earful."


    "Agreed. Although, Selen-ja made it appear the princess has done this often." Tanya placed a finger on her chin. "Intriguing girl."


    "Younglings," Jin called out. "It''s okay to remind the princess she''s inches from your face. Otherwise, it would be unbecoming if an unruly ruffian took advantage of her."


    The royal scoffed. "I can handle myself. Again, I apologize, Miss Zeal. When I get too excited about meeting new people, I accidentally violate their personal space. I will refrain from now on."


    "Until she does it again." smirked the shinobi.


    The princess giggled. "Yeah, it happens." She clasped her hands together and warmly gazed at them with interest. "Radiant, without further ado. I would like to let you know I want to spend time with each of you individually over the next few days before I return."


    "You want an audience with us?" Tanya seemed intrigued. "Is there a reason someone of your stature wants little ol us?"


    The princess gazed at Tanya. "Miss Winfield, as you know, each time the Radiant are summoned, they engage in the forces of chaos. A lot of people tend to tell stories of their heroics, but they rarely tell the tale of the individual. The archives only briefly inform us of the first Radiant as individuals and focus more on their group as steadfast warriors braving against the Tyrant''s forces. Over time, only a few members tend to stand out as sources of inspiration, while others are overlooked." She frowned. "I want to know you as people and not as warriors. You are younglings being thrust into a dangerous world, and while some may judge you for being young or trying to live up to the standards of the previous or current warriors. I have already spoken separately with Moon, Space, and Force, and in turn, I want to repeat the dialogue." She looked between them. "Starting with... Mr. Ishida."


    "Why me?" Jake raised a brow; then his eyes widened as she appeared in front of him before he could blink. Blue staring at him curiously, he felt awkward as a slight blush developed on him.


    "You are the captain of this unit, correct?" She stated.


    "Princess," Reinstar chortled. "You are in his personal space."


    "Oh!" She jumped back six feet. "My apologies."


    "Uh... right." Jake chuckled. "So... are we going to discuss here?"


    "No, I want to go out and partake in activities and visit venues you frequent. I want to know the people behind the element."


    The Terra Radiant frowned. "Some of us have situations that you might not be fond of."


    "True, Mr. Vincent." replied the princess. "But I am still interested."


    "I don''t know about the others," said Amy with glee. "But I would be happy to show you my life!"


    "Same here," Christina said. "Even if you might find it dull."


    "Kite would be mad jealous," Ryu whispered to Sam. "Lance and the others, too. They would freak at an alien princess. Sucks to be them."


    "Anybody, really." Sam chuckled. "If I feature her on Guyverman Reacts, the fans would ''want more,'' thinking she''s just some girl with elf ears. Although if I do have her as a guest, Guardian might skin me alive."


    Right on cue, Reinstar turned to them and winked.


    The wind warrior shivered. "See that?"


    "Yep, classic Reinstar." chuckled the lightning warrior.


    "Some of us will be in school," said the ice warrior. "Do you want to wait all day until we leave?"


    "You have permission to use the Dummy Dolls to take your place at school when you are with the princess," said Luka. "We all deliberated if her visiting your academia would be appropriate, but."


    "Your peers will test my wits'' end," scowled Jin. "I forbade her inclusion in school, not with ruffians trying to court her or involve her in illicit activities."


    The Radiant looked awkward and exasperated at his statement.


    "Okay." The fire warrior scratched the back of his head. "I understand. So when do you want to have a one-on-one with me?"


    "Either right now or tomorrow. That all depends on you. Are you tired? Is this an appropriate time?


    Jake blinked and nodded. "It''s noon. You can come over to my house, but I need to make sure mom is not home. Don''t want her to find out how a girl is in my closet."


    "I have been told your sister knows your duty." She smiled. "Wonderful!" She stepped forward and wrapped her arm around his arm, making him blush. "Let''s go! Escort me, please."


    Jake awkwardly nodded, and the girl dragged him out of the room, leaving everyone alone.


    Jin snorted. "He''s too close to her."


    Reinstar chuckled. "He won''t do anything. I appeared in his closet, and he was more flabbergasted at a strange woman than anything. She would make the moves on him than her."


    "She is not that type of princess." Selen-ja reminded. "She''s more modest."


    Javo turned to the children. "She will meet with the rest of you later. You can stay here or go home."


    "She is interesting," said the ice warrior. "Graceful, mysterious, has awkward quirks."


    The shadow warrior exhaled softly. "I''ll go home; s-seeing her feels overwhelming."


    "Think of ways to occupy your time with her other than sleeping." the terra warrior suggested.


    "Fine..." smiled the flora warrior. "Chess."


    "Feels like an interview for a job or a relationship," groaned the wind warrior. "As cute as she is, it feels like I am under a lot of pressure. Hope she doesn''t ask too many personal questions."


    "Where do I see myself in five years?" the lightning warrior grinned. "Slinging lightning across the skies that would make Zeus jealous."


    The water warrior shrugged. "It''s nothing to worry about. Just answer questions you are comfortable with."


    The light warrior nodded. "Right, I can show her the crafts I am working on."


    "Whatever you do, remember." Selen-ja gazed at them. "Relax. She''s royalty, but she is well-mannered."


    The group nodded and dispersed, eagerly anticipating their individual meetings with the princess.

 Chapter 57 - The Princess and the Radiant (1)

    After returning home, Tina immediately bombarded the princess with questions like, ''Does your glare silence the masses?'', ''How massive is her wardrobe?'' and ''How much power do you have?''. She responded animatedly to each question. Jake interrupted his sister to ask about their mom, Keiko, and he learned she was working on a personal project in the bedroom. After sneaking downstairs and ringing the doorbell, they managed to fabricate the lie of another visitor arriving at the house, an idea the princess found amusing. The princess asked whether the warrior would tell Keiko about being a Radiant at some point. Jake replied, ''In a few years.'' The princess did not delve further. When Keiko met Rikari-mi, disguised with shorter ears, Jake introduced her as Kari, a friend of a friend''s cousin from out of town. A lie that she surprisingly fell for. After spending five minutes in the house, he realized they needed to do something, so he invited her to the community center.


    Upon their arrival, the princess looked around the interior of the building, "This is a recreational facility?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    She giggled. "You don''t have to be too formal with me."


    "Sorry, Kari. It takes time to get used to you. No offense. Your status is higher than mine, and... well... kind of makes me nervous."


    "Relax, youngling." she smiled. "We are not in the castle or on Galvania. I won''t reprimand you for thinking I am your superior. Today, I am a guest in your world."


    "Youngling." Jake raised a brow. "How old are you?"


    "Older than you, younger than Lady Selen-ja."


    "What?"


    "Remember, my lifespan is longer than yours by a century," she smirked. "But if you are curious, I am past eighteen, if you must know. Maybe I am around your mother''s age."


    "Maybe you say," he muttered. "Seems like Reinstar has gotten to you."


    "Or have I gotten to her?" she giggled. "Being a royal is filled with rules on how to act. I can''t act coy with most people. Half of Guardian truly knows me, and that''s because I tried to be a member."


    "Tried?"


    "Father would not let me," she sighed. But enough of that. What are we doing?"


    Jake wanted to know more, but she seemed intent on getting to know him. She is an interesting person. "There''s a soccer game scheduled for today." He smiled. "It''s the only thing I thought of. Either that or basketball."


    "They are competitive games?"


    "Yes, did you compete in any back home, or you weren''t allowed."


    "Allowed?" She seemed taken offense to it. "Jake, I believe that a noble has to remain in peak physical condition." She crossed her arms. "Look at my body. This is not someone who sat around and ate deserts all day like some fool."


    "Look at your body?" Jake turned away, appearing embarrassed."


    The princess sighed. "Look at me. Let me rephrase: I train not to rely too much on my guards. So yes, I participated in competitive games as part of training."


    "Oh." He chuckled. "Sorry."


    "Now, where are we going to watch soccer or basketball?"


    Jake led her to a soccer game, where she watched them compete from the bleachers. She kept her eyes on the game as she asked questions, which Jake answered fervently. The princess noted his intense focus on the game. A smile crept across his face as a player skillfully maneuvered past an opponent before passing the ball to a teammate, and his eyes brightened when the ball reached the net.


    "I think I understand the rules and how to play." She spoke. "You said it was originally from another country."


    "Yep."


    "Like my world, people let competitive games... sports control their life."


    "Yep."


    "Are you a huge fan of soccer?"


    "Yep."


    "Did you play before?"


    "Yep."


    "... Is this a waste of time when you should be studying?"


    "Yep."


    "You aren''t listening to me, are you?"


    "Yep."


    She pinched Jake, making him jump in shock and pain. He looked around and saw a few people staring at him in confusion before resuming their watch of the game. He sighed and sat down. "Sorry."


    "No need. You are too focused." The princess smiled. "When something interests you, do you stay on it until you see the objective through?"


    "Yes."


    "Does it reward you?"


    "When I accomplish the goal, it feels like I accomplished something... when I don''t, either I learn from it or just get frustrated." He sighed. "The frustration ends up with me feeling humiliated."


    "Hmmm." She hummed. "Does the humiliation make you want to try again?"


    "That depends on whether or not I really want it or if other people are doing it."


    "Being a Radiant. Do you feel it rewards you?"


    "I feel it gives me a different outlook." He rubbed the back of his head. "It opened a new door, and everything I knew changed. I became a Radiant to protect my family and friends and to see your world."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Ah, a would-be adventurer." She nodded. "Understood, you aim to seek riches through adventuring my world?"


    "No."


    "No?"


    He chuckled. "Seeing your world fulfilled my belief that there is more to life than what I am used to. Seeing new heights, seeing new things, finding out that the world I know is bigger is exciting and terrifying." He looked at her. "That''s one of the reasons why I like sports, mostly soccer because it feels like I am going on an adventure. Selfish, I get it."


    "Perhaps, but I understand your motivation for becoming the Fire Radiant. The crystal selected you with purpose. You want to safeguard those dear to you and fulfill a personal quench for thrills."


    "Thrills." He grimaced. "When you put it that way, it makes me sound like a prick."


    "No, your profile and my conversations with you are the opposite of that. Everybody has a heart for adventure; a spark is needed to set them on the path. Your love for your family is one aspect the crystal might have sought you, along with other qualities."


    "Even if I was just one out of the millions?"


    "Of course." She turned to the game. "The spark was set for the love of soccer." She smirked. "Which developed your leadership."


    "Yeah," He said softly. "You know I''m the leader because everyone decided that, right?"


    "Regardless of how you became the captain, you must understand that others are willing to follow you. It''s not always about being capable of leading; it can be about an air about the individual. How you view yourself can be different from how others see you."


    The fire warrior nodded, understanding her point of view. "You''re right. It''s just... well. It''s more about how everything will play out once I visit Galvania. How will I handle situations there?"


    "Guardian will be your stalwart support, as will I. Do you see growth from the battles with the three aggressors?"


    "Maybe?"


    She giggled. "Guardian does not see maybe; they know you are growing, even if it''s a little."


    "Yeah." He nodded.


    She gazed at the game. "Hmmm, show me the basketball game. I want to see which one intrigues me."


    "It should be across the hall, let''s go."


    <hr>


    -Next Day-


    The princess requested to tag along with Christina. Intrigued, the water warrior took her downtown to the Natural History Museum, which the princess found interesting.


    "When you asked me to come to the museum with you," Rikari-mi looked around at the artifacts as they entered. "I admit I was surprised. After Jake took me to watch a sports game at the Community Center and showed me what rugby is, I thought you would do the same."


    Christina frowned. "Oh, we don''t have to be here; I can take you to a different place."


    "No, we can visit." She smiled. "I misplaced my first impression of you and maybe the rest of the group. Again, I want to follow you all and see what kind of people you are."


    "I like that. You would rather speak to us than rely on our profiles."


    The princess nodded. "I feel people are more interesting once they are seen in person. Documents are fine, but having tea with a stranger is better."


    "Same." Christina rubbed her chin and gazed around. "That''s why I brought you here. Some of us might show you areas of entertainment. I wanted to show a place that reflects our world. On Galvania, do you have museums or places that hold history?"


    "Yes." She looked around. "History helps us learn from the past to protect the future." Her eyes twinkled. "How much are we going to learn? The greatest warriors, vile villains, discoveries, and inventions that changed the world?"


    The Radiant giggled. "Come on, let''s start at this exhibit."


    <hr>


    Two hours passed as they toured the museum. Rikari-mi analyzed each display, absorbing information and asking questions. The Radiant had to gently steer the princess away from one staff member after she was a few inches into their comfort zone. Upon coming across the dinosaur exhibit, the princess pondered if the dinosaurs were born from chaos, prompting Christina to want to dispute it, but then wondered if the beasts that ruled ages ago were once chaotic beats. She dismissed the thought, informing her it was impossible to know. The royal dropped the idea, and they moved on to another exhibit. The royal scoffed at the idea of bringing your possessions to the afterlife, stating it was not needed and that any deity would present something more magnificent than what was in the physical realm. They proceeded to the environmental exhibit, an area that brought a twinkle to the human girl''s eyes, which the princess noticed. After spending time, the girls sat at the cafe inside the establishment.


    The princess sipped her drink. "The smoothies here taste just as good as the ones back home."


    "Really?" Christina raised her brow. "I would have thought you would have better-quality smoothies."


    "I do. However, twice a month, I ask one of my staff for food from outside the palace. I do that to ensure my people eat well and to try new dishes."


    "Really?" Christina leaned forward. "Don''t you have a department for that?"


    "Yes, but I need to know. My father needs to know if the civilians are eating well. The food has to provide essential nutrients to keep people fed and sustain their mana. Proper food sustains mana; remember that."


    "Right, that makes a little sense. At least you care to make sure people are not starving." Christina hummed.


    "Other than that, I appreciate you bringing me here to learn more about your world," Rikari-mi gazed forward. "Is it history that interests you?"


    "History helps us avoid repeating mistakes. It gives us a glimpse into past cultures, their customs, activities, and the equipment they used. It also shows us a place where nature appeared to be undisturbed most of the time. Now it appears that the environment is changing."


    "I noticed you appeared jubilant at the nature exhibit."


    "You noticed that?" Christina smiled sadly. "I won''t ramble about why. You might know."


    "Are you willing to speak about what it means to you as a Radiant?"


    Christina''s eyes lowered. She briefly gazed outside and then down to her smoothie. "Learning about the Radiant, Galvania, and everything else opened my eyes to the truth that life is more complicated."


    "How so?"


    "Learning about another world, mana, being chosen, fighting dangerous people, and being exposed to a remnant of a monster has made me more alert. Firstly, I don''t know much about Galvania''s environment, but everyone''s callousness has plagued ours. I love Earth, and it pisses me off that people treat it like their personal playground and not think it won''t matter to them except for their offspring. I tried fighting through school debates and forums." She sighed heavily. "Now, I have to protect both planets from evil forces. I feel like everything I tried before pales compared to my new role." She stared intently at the princess. "At first, I was angry at Jake''s reasoning for joining, then I wanted answers because of my new duty. The world has changed; sometimes, it feels completely foreign. I became the Water Radiant to gain more insight."


    "How is your understanding now?"


    "That if I let evil continue, it will ruin everything. I have seen the remnants of rage left from a fight with the Mistress two centuries ago. Something like that affected the environment. Masked Piper and the Count helped me understand that I need to stop people like them who want to ruin both worlds." She sighed heavily. "I also figured if I could learn more from the people of Galvania I could incorporate ideas here on Earth. If I do that, I may help keep Earth sustained for a little longer."


    "I think I understand your sentiments," the princess gazed intently. "However, you will have opposition the more you continue to try to preserve Earth. Your dream will come with challenges. People will openly oppose you. That much I can tell from what Guardian has informed me."


    "I know," She sighed. "I might be in over my head if my ideas and experiences are incorporated, but at least I want to try."


    The princess leaned back. "I admire your resolve."


    "I will fight the forces of chaos to keep Earth and Galvanaia from falling. I will protect my family and friends. I will try to ensure each person on both worlds has a place to walk every day."


    She giggled. "Splendid, I understand. Your heart is in the right place, Christina Zeal. I think I know what you can practice on."


    "Practice on what?"


    "Skills that might benefit you in Galvania and hopefully in your pursuit to preserve Earth''s environment. Trying to convince people takes skill and courage, in my opinion." A bright smile developed on the royal''s face. "You have the will, but you are still growing."


    Christina blinked and nodded, feeling like a weight had been lifted. "Thank you."


    "Now, where to next?" Rikari-mi leaned forward. "We can discuss more later after I fully assess you all."


    "Assess us"


    "As I said, you might need to acquire a skill, but that will come later. Now show me more."


    Christina led the girl to another exhibit. What did she mean by learning a skill? Was that the reason the princess wanted to meet them, to help them improve? Christina wanted to delve further but figured the girl would bypass the topic. For now, she will wait and continue touring the museum.

 Chapter 58 - The Princess and the Radiant (2)

    -Oct 3, Monday. Winfield Household-


    Rikari-mi asked to spend the day with Tanya. After learning that Jake and Christina had taken Rikari-mi to different venues, the ice princess wanted to find an activity. The ice warrior invited the royal to her house. Fortunately, her relatives were not home, and her Dummy Doll was attending school in her place. Tanya settled in the Living Room to search for something to watch. The ice warrior smiled when she found the musical she was looking for.


    "These might not be up to par with the entertainment you are accustomed to. Whether or not you enjoy the theater, you might enjoy this."


    "The first thing you pick." The canokian smiled. "Musicals fancy you?"


    "Correct." smiled the ice girl. "Ever since mother took me to a play when I was five, I''ve been enthralled by the theater, particularly the dancing. Moving to the rhythm affects me more personally. However, I would rather watch it on stage than watch a TV recording. It''s the wrong time of day to see a musical, nor do I think using the teleporter would be appropriate for personal entertainment."


    "You don''t have to go far to entertain me. All I want to do is get to know you."


    "You are a guest, and it''s proper etiquette to entertain you." She flipped her hair. "I am honored you want to interview me personally, but." She plopped on the couch. ¡°Let''s watch a personal favorite before you become more captivated with me."


    Rikari-mi stared at the TV. "No matter the dimension, society always finds a way to entertain themselves. What are we watching?"


    "A musical tale is about a thief trying to help a dying mother in France during a period of inequality in France."


    <hr>


    After watching the musical, the princess asked if they could watch another musical. Tanya found another about a salesman conning people into buying instruments. During the showing, the ice warrior baked cookies. Once the musical ended, the ice princess placed the plate in front of the royal, who took one and bit into it.


    "Delicious." the princess said happily.


    "You are being modest. I''m sure you had better."


    "Regardless, they are very good."


    Tanya giggled. "Thank you. My grandmother''s recipe must have the right measurements, a dash of cocoa powder on top, and a touch of nutmeg. I loved spending time with her."


    "Hmm." Rikari-mi happily chewed on the cookie. "Your grandmother must be a wonderful woman."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "She is, I am named after her." She sighed. "Though her memory is fading, she faintly remembers me."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, dear."


    "It''s fine. I won''t go into it," she said, glancing at her hand as white mana began manifesting. "She and the rest of my family would be distraught at my command of the essence of ice and facing vicious foes." She looked at the princess with sorrow. "Sometimes, I wonder why I was picked. I was an arrogant brat who was influenced into thinking I was better than everyone. I befriended someone who turned against me when I unknowingly slighted her. Most of the friends I abandoned still won''t talk to me. One of them I reconnected with, but we are mere distant acquaintances."


    "Having too much pride can lead people to lose themselves."


    "Indeed." Tanya sighed. "I was unpleasant, mimicking Rita and her clique. I even insulted a boy for thinking he was at my level. I called him a pimply joke of a person who needed to steamroll his face. I had very little regret at the time until after." She closed her eyes. "I became a Radiant to protect my father from one of Magarette''s misfits."


    "Mistress M?"


    "Correct, I refuse to call her by that name. She was an arrogant cur who believed she could manipulate me!" She scoffed. "I am no one''s puppet to abuse. Not to her, nor Rita. Initially, I chose the crystal to protect my father. Now, I want to be a better person... no, atone for being a spoiled harlot."


    "Do you still believe you are a bad person?"


    Tanya brought up her knees to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. "I still feel guilty, like I have not atoned," Tanya''s voice lowered. "I know I never killed anybody or done worse than that, but I was a bully. I mocked people, made them cry, and did what Rita Gonzales said until my eyes opened when she threw me away." She whimpered. "All this because Daddy was a powerful attorney at a prestigious firm." She exhaled sharply as she was about to cry. "I need to call him."


    "Right now?"


    Tanya''s eyes widened, then chuckled sadly. "Sorry, when my mind is plagued with those issues, I want my father to protect me, even though I became the Ice Radiant to protect him. I always preach to love yourself and let no one break you. My encounters with Rita since thwarting the Mistress have made me stand up to her instead of feeling fear."


    "I read that the Mistress was specifically interested in you."


    Tanya shivered. "She wanted as her protege for her crusade. If she believed I had the potential to become like her, then I can¡¯t allow myself to turn."


    Rikari-mi clasped the ice girl''s hands. "The Ice Crystal believed you had the potential to perform good acts. Would it choose you if you were still that version of yourself?"


    "Probably not."


    "Maybe, or it would still choose you if it sensed some compassion in you despite being influenced by Miss Gonzales." The princess stood up. "If you feel you need to improve yourself, I think you need to look at the crowd you are with. They can define you. You have a group here who will continue to influence you in a way Miss Gonzales has not. That''s what I think."


    Tanya wiped a tear from her eye. "I appreciate the comfort."


    The blonde royal sat down. "I don''t mind. Even if we are not close, I might offer advice that might help. You would have to tell me if I am overstepping."


    "I don''t think so," the ice girl said, facing the TV. I have confided in Javo about this. He seems like a man who won''t judge you harshly. He told me I''m a flower who won''t easily wilt through any storm. He can be charming."


    "He is." nodded the canokian. "Take his word to heart to be that flower."


    Tanya nodded. "Of course."

 Chapter 59 - The Princess and the Radiant (3)

    -Next Day, Germany-


    Rikari-mi met with Jack and discovered that he had a complicated relationship with his family. Because of his involvement with a gang, Jack''s father had rented an apartment and paid for his enrollment in an online school. Jack''s only responsibility was to avoid causing a nuisance. Unsure of what to do, he took the princess to the place where he received the Terra Crystal: an abandoned train yard. He showed her the shed where he met Jin.


    "I took the opportunity to live." Jack scowled. "And to vent my frustrations." He placed his hands in his pocket. "As you can see, I''m not that interesting."


    "Everybody has a story." the canokian smiled.


    "It depends on the type of author." He sighed. "My reasoning for becoming the Terra Radiant is more selfish than noble. The others wanted to protect someone or seek improvement; I wanted to escape death at the moment." He placed his hands in his pocket. "The crystal chose me out of millions. It''s almost like it found me at the right moment to free me from trouble. However, I don''t regret my decision. I owe Jin my life."


    "You picked the option that saved your life. You were the only one who needed saving, and you made your move to escape. That''s not bad. Do you feel you need to return the favor to Jin?"


    "I already did by helping him escape his encounter with the fennec. Even then, I still feel like I owe Jin for joining a gang like a fool. Something the old man thinks I could''ve been dead and making a fool of his name for making stupid decisions."


    "Your parents don''t sound charming."


    "My father believes his image is more important. He is willing to pay for my online schooling since it''s more affordable than attending on campus, and I live in a single-bedroom apartment. I can keep the arrangement as long as I remain invisible to his new family. It''s not difficult. I frequent places they don''t usually go, including the Hub. My mother refused me due to my similarity to that man. Their marriage was a travesty even before I joined the gang. They did care for my sister, but after her lack of desires and failed suicide, they don''t want anything to do with her." His face lowered. "They think she ran away, causing them to blame each other." He scratched the back of his head. "Now I am debating whether or not to wake her up to see if she has the desire."


    "But you are afraid she won''t have the desire. According to Doctor Luka, some are regaining their desires. The entity''s words were true."


    "And some aren''t," he grumbled. "Some people have wasted away while others are getting help from people they trust. It''s happening too slowly." Jack kicked the ground. "Johanna could not touch the knife, but her desire to eat every day lessened. If I woke her up, would she be the same sister? I don''t know. I keep saying I will open the pod this month, but now I think I should wait longer."


    "I don''t believe you should wait too long." The royal gazed up at him. "You''re putting pressure on yourself."


    He snorted. "If you were in my shoes, then you would understand a little." He harshly glared at her. "I know you want to understand us, but you can''t heal our wounds. Don''t think being someone of high prestige means you know what''s best."


    The princess frowned. "You''re right. I can''t heal your wounds. It would be inappropriate of me to believe I can fix your problems. However, I want to understand you so that you can develop skills that will assist you on Galvania."


    "That''s okay if it contributes to our survival."


    "You don''t have to consider me as a friend; I understand you may not like me. I won''t force you to accept me; I''m not that kind of person."


    "... I am putting pressure on myself." Jack looked away. "It''s a difficult choice to know whether or not freeing Johanna could be a good idea. You make choices that could affect your country. Being here could have ramifications, especially on Guardian. If something happened to you here, Guardian and maybe even us could be punished with your choice."


    "My father signed a document to prevent that scenario. Even if other parties disobeyed, I made arrangements to release evidence against a few parties that may break the contract. Whoever would use this for their agenda may be held liable."


    Jack appeared impressed with her. "So you say." Jack looked up and noticed two shady people chatting in the distance. His gaze narrowed at them. "You know our world has trouble."


    "I noticed them following around the last intersection." She smiled. "Staring at me mostly."


    "Your golden hair draws more attention to you; you should''ve worn a wig." He scoffed.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "The gentlemen don''t pose a threat to me. I am prepared against average humans,"


    He shrugged. "...Let''s go before you break their spines."


    Rikari-mi giggled as she followed Jack away. "You know, you are kinder than you look."


    "Hn, just making sure a guest is safe, even if you can take care of yourself."


    Rika nodded. "Whatever decision you make, the others will be there with you. Johanna is lucky to have a brother like you."


    "She is the only kin that gave a crap about me, and I intend to return it tenfold."


    The princess smiled at the boy as she sensed warmth from him. Stoic as he was, the boy had compassion underneath that exterior.


    <hr>


    -Next Day, Angelo Household-


    After requesting to spend the day with Amy, the light warrior immediately brought the canokian to the basement to show her the warrior''s crafting station area, which included a table with her leather crafting tools. The princess looked at the assortment of accessories, including mostly wallets, gloves, and leather bracelets.


    "Miss Angelo, you have an eye for detail. You should take pride in this skill. I am impressed."


    "Thank you!" chirped Amy. As soon as I get enough supplies for a more proper side business, I can sell these at a flea market, but if I get some better-quality leather and other gear," her eyes twinkled. "Stingray is the toughest-known leather. If I can get my hands on that, I can make accessories and stuff that don''t break easily and could last for years!


    "You have some big dreams." smiled the princess.


    "Originally, I made them for my family. I made protective laptop covers for my parents." She frowned. "But I forgot to add ventilation so they won''t overheat. I turned them into a sack for my brother instead. At least he liked it. Do you do something similar?"


    "I took an interest in knitting, which turned into making stuffed dolls."


    Amy''s eyes widened. "Really?"


    "Correct." The princess nodded. "I made so many that I secretly donated them." She scowled. "One was brought to life to cause harm."


    "What?"


    "Nothing to worry about, it was struck down."


    "Killer dolls are a thing?"


    "Unfortunately, they can be unnerving and tricky to deal with. You have to drain its mana completely with the right tool."


    "There isn''t an adroit to help?"


    "There are, but people are more comfortable using a tool than relying on an adroit. People tend to believe you are malicious if you use an adroit to drain another''s mana.


    "Hmm, wouldn''t using a tool be just as awful? The Piper and the Count used artifacts. The mistress manifested monsters from objects with her power."


    "It''s how people are," the Canokian sighed. "It does not make sense to me either. Some prefer to travel or use a suequ-drawn* carriage over a Rover."


    "Rover is like a car or vehicle used to transport you, right? Something you can control."


    "Correct, and from what I have learned, a suequ is similar to a horse."


    "Oohh." Amy perked up. "I can''t wait to see Galvania!"


    The princess smiled. "I appreciate the excitement, but I have some advice. Don''t let your high expectations dampen the reality. You might be less disappointed."


    "Oh, yeah! Absolutely!" nodded Amy. "I hope to acquire fabric that could better help through our battles or other means, such as for luggage, cute protective cloaks, and others. I know Guardian will supply us, but I want to try my hand at making something."


    "Hmm, maybe I can arrange to have some fabric shipped to the Hub for you."


    "Really?" the light warrior''s eyes smiled brightly. "Wait." She backed away. "No, don''t. I can''t have you do that for me."


    The princess chuckled. "Alright, let me know if you change your mind."


    "I will." she exhaled softly. "Still, I do feel excited but also scared."


    "Try not to let the fear override you."


    "I know." Amy slowly twirled her a strand of hair. "Honestly, I am afraid of circumstances forcing me to separate from my friends and face an enemy alone or take on a mission by myself."


    "Guardian will always let you have backup unless you specifically request otherwise. You''ll be with your friends on each mission. However, the possibility of facing a threat alone can be frightening. But that''s why you train."


    "I know, but it''s still scary. I don''t want to burden my friends."


    "What if I am unable to hold them off? I''m always in battle with my friends. I feel I am not brave on my own." She sighed. "I became a Radiant to help people against supernatural threats and to support my friends, but I don''t want to feel as if I can''t manage an enemy on my own."


    Rikari-mi frowned at the girl, grabbing her arm and leading her to the bathroom.


    "Huh?" asked the confused light warrior.


    "That''s where the mirror is, correct?"


    "Yes?"


    Once they were in front of the mirror, the princess had the girl look at her reflection


    "What do you see?"


    "Me."


    "I want you to confide in your friends if my words do not resonate with you. I want you to look in the mirror and see the young woman reflecting back at you. I want you to remind yourself never to be restrained by fear or believe yourself to be a burden. Circumstances may force you to separate from the others, and during that time, you need to make decisions to survive. Make your resolve shine as bright as your element." She turned Amy to face her. "People do feel the same vulnerability as you, but it''s up to you on how you handle it."


    Amy nodded. "I understand."


    "Talk to the others; perhaps their words will resonate more than mine."


    "Thank you." smiled the warrior.


    The royal nodded. "Do you feel better?"


    "A little, but I will keep trying. Thanks, Mom." She blushed and looked away. "OH, sorry."


    "Oh dear." Rikari-mi beamed. "I wonder if the others think that way."


    "Please don''t tell them!"


    "I won''t. Shame, Reinstar needs new victims to tease."


    "No, not her!" whined Amy.


    "I won''t." The princess gazed at her. "You know each of you has shown me different sides of humanity. I should try to visit Earth again and see a musical or view a professional sports game."


    Amy pouted. "That''s all fine, but having a dance party can be just as great as them."


    "I shall compare, but I feel attending dances or balls may be different than what you have here."


    "I would love to attend a ball on Galvania. It might be fun!"


    "Then, if Guardian allows it, the Radiant can attend a ball if they choose to."


    "Can''t wait!"


    <hr>


    A/N: Suequ is the rearranged word of equus, which is Latin for horse.

 Chapter 60 - The Princess and the Radiant (4)

    -Oct 6th, Thursday, Orlando Household 11:45am-


    When the princess visited Ryu''s house, the electric warrior showed off his comic book and manga collection. At least two boxes housed his physical copies, while the rest were stored on his tablet. Over the past two hours, the princess skimmed through the media, which Ryu found a bit unnerving.


    "Uh... your highness, you don''t have to read all of it."


    "You find this intriguing, Mr. Orlando. I''m curious about why they captivated you and the others."


    He chuckled nervously. "Man, this feels like one of those annual reports at my dad''s job. Am I going to be fired?"


    "No." she giggled. "I am not partitioned in fire adroits. I do have flint."


    "What?"


    "Kidding." she reassured him with a smile. "I know you like to joke and play pranks, Red Menace."


    "I can''t believe they put that persona in my profile report. That''s no good. What will all the clients say when we go on chaos-busting missions?"


    She giggled. "Only Guardian has access to your records. Others, including my father, would need permission. It was in the signed agreement when Guardian was first established. No need to panic."


    "Makes sense. You wouldn''t want dangerous villains to find our weaknesses."


    She nodded while staring at the tablet. After a moment, she looked toward him. "I never pranked anyone. Why did you do it, and does it relate to how you earned the title of Red Menace?"


    "I gave myself the title. Secretly, I pulled harmless pranks to get people to laugh." He scratched his head. "Then it escalated to playing a prank on bullies. Then, I did another prank on another bully. Eventually, I made a costume, patrolled the halls where injustice was heard, and left calling cards made from newspaper clippings. I did this carefully, with only a few friends noticing. Somehow, I got away with it. The avenger, Red Menace, became an urban legend from middle school to high school. My last prank and retirement from the Red Menace identity was returning pizza day."


    "Hmm, reading all the comics inspired you to want to become a hero."


    "Not exactly a hero." He frowned. "I wanted to make people laugh without knowing it was me and to humiliate the bullies. Sounds childish? Yep, but I did it anyway and got away with it."


    She chuckled. "Hearing you say this makes me relieved he never followed me here."


    "Who is he? Someone important?"


    "My attendant. He... means well, but he can be insufferable at times. Take no offense, but hearing your exploits would make you a target."


    "So," Ryu had a smirk. "My nemesis."


    "Oh, you relish the idea of earning his spite." She smiled. "You already are being criticized even though you aren''t in the same dimension."


    "Now you have me picturing this guy having a massive stick up his ass that as soon as you yank it out, all the hot air will disappear."


    The princess nodded. "An unusual description, but accurate in its own way. He does have his moments." She gazed at the tablet. "Although he would question your qualifications with a belittling tone."


    "Isn''t that why you are here?"


    "I want to understand you, not to believe you are not fit for the role of the Radiant."


    "Yeah, but if there are people like that attendant, then that''s going to be annoying." The crimson, spiky-haired teen fell on the bed. "The crystal came to me out of gazillions in both worlds." He turned on his back and placed his hands behind his head. "I admit I was too excited to leap in on the action and adventure train that I did not fully understand until Raging Marge used a car to steal all the rage. She upped her game right there. I admit I thought she would''ve infected one person per week until she got serious, then we fight a mid-boss she randomly found, then finally faced her in the final conflict." He chuckled. "When she snared the town and hypnotized my family, that was when I felt like an idiot." He gazed at his hand as it was enveloped in yellow mana. "That and other events made me think I need to take this a bit more seriously, but I still want to crack a joke or two if only to get a chuckle."


    "Humor does have that effect."


    He sat up to face her. "Valron''s prehistoric message made me scared the others would leave, so I tried to reassure them. Not through humor, but by asking not to give up. Even if my words did not mean much, I tried to express it through my face."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I have not experienced it myself, but they say Valcron''s Manuscript is... dreadful."


    "That''s not a strong enough word, but yeah." He sighed. "I am excited about getting powers and fighting supervillains, but I will take the role of the Lightning Radiant seriously. I have to keep my family safe, and I like you all. You''re the coolest aliens I have met."


    Rikari-mi giggled. "Interesting, I did not expect an answer like that. I was not thinking less of you, but my opinion of you has changed."


    "Sometimes you have to surprise people. Blow their view of you wide open." He made an explosion noise as he spread his arms. "Like what I did with you."


    "Indeed you did."


    Ryu perked up. "You like nachos?"


    "Never had them."


    "They''re good with the right ingredients. Come on. Let''s head to the Hub."


    She nodded and followed after him. This boy was more interesting than she thought. She would need to figure out the proper skills for him to learn while in Galvania.


    <hr>


    -Next Day, London-


    When Rikari-mi arrived at Blair''s house, she noticed the girl''s bedroom appeared to have fewer furniture pieces, containing only a bed, a bookshelf and an entertainment system. The blonde princess learned the warrior would be moving to the United States in the following week to live with her uncle, while her grandmother would return to Greece. Most of her furniture had been packed and in the process of being transported. The princess noted the girl engaging while appearing nervous, her gaze wavering when speaking. The reports indicated transforming had given her a boost in confidence. It is something not uncommon, but hopefully, nothing to be concerned about. Currently the girl showed her pictures she drew, either a drawing tablet or a drawing book.


    "Hmm." The canokian flipped through the pages. "You have a great talent for drawing, Miss Agnes. I like it."


    "T-thank you." said the shadow warrior. "Drawing has been my passion since I was seven. I upload my drawings on a site for people to see."


    "Do you make a profit off of them?"


    "Once, I accepted an online commission," She twirled her hair as she softly spoke. "But t-they tried to deceive me." She sighed. "They wouldn''t commit to the exchange. I made the price cheap, but after his c-crude language, I changed my policy."


    "Swindlers are crafty. You did well with seeing through the deception."


    "Thank you." the shadow girl shyly faced her. "You''re nicer than I thought you would be."


    "It''s appropriate to treat people with kindness that you haven''t met, unless they have shown me they are the type I should never associate with." She stared at her. "I want to understand you all and to help you acquire skills that may aid you in Gavania. For starters, your skill with the pen could benefit you by becoming a sketch artist or using your mana to sculpt from stone."


    "Hmm, I wouldn''t go that far." Blair raised her hand, her hand enveloping with black mana. "How w-would I use mana to sculpt?"


    "They haven''t taught you yet. It''s not common because people want to preserve their mana, so they use tools. But in the event there is an emergency and no tools are available, you will have to use your mana."


    Her eyes widened. "Like a chisel or a carving knife."


    "Yes."


    "Brilliant, but I p-prefer a tool over exhausting my mana."


    "Some artists will use their mana most of the time because they feel they are putting all their essence into the craft as opposed to using a tool. They feel it makes them more natural and their art more refined." The princess raised her right index finger, producing a mana spark that acted as a blowtorch. "Careful precision and accuracy."


    The shadow warrior nodded, her face beaming. "Do people still carve pictures from stone?"


    "Not many. It''s considered.... what you all call a niche market."


    "Oh..., but." she raised her hand. "It w-would be fun to try."


    "You might enjoy it." the princess suggested, then analyzed the petite girl. "Hmm."


    The shadow girl blushed and looked away as the canokian observed her. "W-what? Did I do something wrong?"


    "No." the princess reassured her. "Just wondering why you decided to take on the mantle of the Shadow Radiant. From your profile, you would appear less inclined to accept the power."


    "I may not have accepted it." Blair sighed. "When the c-crystal came to me, I was depressed. I had lost an art contest I had invested myself in. I wanted to use the prize money that I wanted to buy a present for my grandmother. I was too distressed after I was not in the top three, then I ran out of the building and didn''t stop until I found m-myself deep in the nearby forest, where I wept." She rubbed her eye.


    "Does she know? I think she would appreciate you regardless if you won."


    "She does not know, but w-would appreciate my gift regardless of the price." The warrior replied. "She believes it''s the thought that counts, at least if it''s from me."


    "Why do you believe your outburst?"


    "My breaking point b-burst after years of loneliness and frustration. I don''t know how long I cried, but I did not notice the crystal and Selen-ja appearing before me until she spoke. What I saw was a person and a strange thing. Selen-ja''s s-soothing voice greeted me, then informed me about being a Radiant, and that I was not forced into the role and could reject it." She gazed at the princess. "She didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she sat with me for a while before I decided to go home. She was about to leave with the crystal until I grabbed it, which surprised her."


    "Hmm, you became the Radiant in a moment of weakness?


    "Or Selfishness." Blair lowered her head. "Her empathy was the reason I accepted the crystal. If she w-wanted my help, then I will do my best. It sounds shallow to join because a stranger was friendly, but I wasn¡¯t emotionally well."


    The princess nodded, understanding the teen girl more. "She could''ve been a swindler, but I understand you were not in a normal state of mind."


    "I know m-my life could''ve been different if someone like Mistress M approached me." She sighed. "I wondered why it r-revealed itself to me. I don''t look amazing, and everyone else is more eccentric. But it saw something in me." She clenched her fist. "Whatever it sees in me, I accept the responsibility. I will be the silent shadow that will tackle the angry, loud tide of chaos. I want to help you, Selen-ja, and everyone else protect both worlds from those who would want to turn it into ruin. I will give it everything I''ve got.


    The princess nodded. She understood where she was coming from, but felt the girl was putting weight on herself.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself; you are not alone."


    Blair giggled. "I know now, but I want to protect my new family."


    The princess felt touched by her declaration. "Guardian and the others will protect you too, you know."


    "I know." Blair showed a vibrant smile. "We all will support each other."


    "I think I understand you. Support them, and they will support you."


    "Right."

 Chapter 61 - The Princess and the Radiant (5)

    -Saturday. Guyver household-


    Sam reluctantly introduced the princess to his parents. When she came through his closet, she jumped out the window and rang the doorbell. After an introduction, they went upstairs, and the wind warrior cringed at his mother as she told him not to do anything funny, which the princess found humorous, more so at his embarrassment. In his room, Sam explained his Let''s Play and reaction videos.


    "People actually watch others react to the content they are viewing?" The princess asked, furrowing her brows at his streaming content. "Why?"


    "Mostly gauge on how other people view the tv show or game and laugh at how they react. Some watch for commentary or to see a video game that is not available anymore."


    "And why did you start your own channel?"


    The wind warrior looked embarrassed. "I got frustrated when some of them kept playing the game wrong, like skipping side quests or using the wrong strategy. So I thought to myself, ''Brother, why don''t you show them how it''s done?'' And then I created Guyverman Reacts... and following the same trend as the rest of the clowns, but my way." He snorted. "It sounds just as stupid now as it did then, but I can''t stop. When Mom found out, she wanted me to shut it down, but Dad convinced her to let me keep it as long as it does interfere with my school work."


    "Your reasoning is..."


    "Stupid, yep."


    "It''s not stupid, Mr. Guyver." She stared at the computer screen. "You wanted to show everyone how to play the game from your perspective. Regardless of your decision, you have shown your viewers a viewpoint they may not have considered before."


    Sam sighed. "That''s one way of making sense of my decision, though it did not occur to me later. I''m still making content because it''s fun. I don''t have a huge following to make the green. Some days, my friends use my channel for their commentary on movies and shows, then there are sporadic collabs with J.K.L, which the next one will be in two months." He glanced at her with a smile. "I gain more views and subscribers only because Christina, Tanya, and Amy react to dramas."


    "And Lina and Blair don''t participate?"


    "Lina thinks it''s weird people are entertained by reaction videos, and Blair wants privacy. Jack thinks it''s a waste of time."


    "Hmm." the princess appeared deep in thought before excitedly clasping her hands together. "Would it be alright if I am recorded?"


    "Will I get in trouble?"


    "No one in this world knows me, and I don''t have to show my real ears."


    "If you do show your long ears, people will think you are cosplaying as an elf."


    "Will my image grant you more subscribers?"


    "You wiggle your nose, and all the simps will be begging for your SnapBook page or making lewd comments about you." He scratched his head while looking annoyed. "On one hand, it will be annoying for those clowns to beg for your contacts. Do I want that? Will I lose my subscribers if you never return? Plus, I think Jin will most likely hand my ass to me if I even suggest it."


    "Jin values his position seriously as a knight. It''s charming."


    "Sure, we all have our quirks. So... I don''t believe it would be a good idea. Sorry."


    She nodded. "I''m not offended. Having too much attention comes with royalty. You and the others will have eyes on you, mostly because people are curious about when the remaining Radiant will arrive."


    Sam scoffed. "Attention, huh. Honestly, if I knew I would have eyes on me, I would have thought about it more carefully before signing up for the job, but my idiot cousin was in danger and needed to be bailed out... twice."


    "You wouldn''t become a Radiant if the situation were different?" wondered the princess.


    "The crystal came when my cousin was in danger." He replied as he exited from the site. "If that scenario hadn''t happened, I would have considered it more carefully. A strange gem and aliens would make me cautious, but I threw caution in the wind. I don''t regret it now, but who knows what could''ve happened."


    "Even though you don''t regret it, what about gaining the attention of allies and enemies alike?"


    He chuckled. "There are eyes on us on Earth for different reasons. What difference does it make for a different set of eyes." He scoffed. "We''ll be traveling to Galvania to not just use our fists to fight, but to prove ourselves to not screw up, right? We will be analyzed under a magnifying glass and be compared to the previous group."


    The princess frowned. "Indeed, everyone will view you differently."


    "We are trained under what I assume are big names. Hell, Pilot sounds like he has enough connections and strength to back up his image. Having his name will have people measuring us to him."


    "Are you worried about everyone comparing all of you to Pilot and the others?"


    The wind warrior leaned back on the bed and closed his eyes. "It''s more like if we screw up a mission, how quickly will rumors spread on how and why we failed? A friendly smile one minute, then a hollow smile hiding a sneer. We have a legacy to hold up, not just as the next Radiant, but as the third group of humans to walk your world and having the best warrior-driven brothers and sisters to look after us." He rubbed his nose. "It''s going to be such a drag, but after trying to help my cousin, I don''t want to exhaust myself trying to please people."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Good."


    "Hmm?" The wind warrior eyed the princess. "Good?"


    "I''m a princess. I have to set an example of how someone in my position should behave. It can be tiresome; that''s why I am relieved Pilot, Selen-ja, and others truly respect me when I am myself. You and the Radiant will encounter many who will hold you to your duty and who trained you. Despite that, don''t overtax yourself trying to sway public opinion. Swaying others does not usually come quickly. It takes time."


    "Exactly, we can''t please everyone." The wind warrior sat up. "Just gotta complete the mission and make sure there is no disaster."


    "Indeed."


    <hr>


    -Next Day-


    When the princess arrived, the crimson-haired teenager took the royal to an outdoor cafe. The two of them sat in a booth while drinking coffee.


    "How often do you visit the cafe, Miss O''Grace?"


    "Twice a week." The flora warrior lazily spoke. "A place to stimulate my mind and to people-watch." She glanced around the room. "Like that couple over there. Are they comrades or on a date? If they are dating, what brought them together? What could drive a wedge?"


    "You think about the end of their relationship?" The princess asked curiously.


    "It''s not about them specifically. Observing them aids me in accumulating ideas, notably on writing my next book."


    "I read your novel." She smiled. "It was a very thrilling read."


    "Much appreciation," Lina replied with a gracious smile. "I''m proud of it. I love mystery books. They make you contemplate as you read, helping you figure out the pieces of the puzzle and filling your mind with possibilities until the conclusion is reached. Adding the supernatural and action elements helps fill the void for those who enjoy them."


    "The protagonist was well written as if I was solving the mystery right beside her and cheering her on."


    "That was my intention."


    "Also, the antagonist did not appear to be one-dimensional."


    "Truthfully, I believe the villains can be one-dimensional. A bloodlust for carnage for no reason can give the protagonist a reason to fight it. You don''t have to make the antagonist sympathetic or give them a reason, but it helps make the story. Even the protagonist can be the villain of the story."


    "What about the love interest? I noticed you never included one."


    Lina shrugged. "Not important at the moment, that''s why I people-watch. I don''t want to include the love interest if it''s not important, nor do I have experience with intimate relationships." She smirked. "I feel I''m not adequate to conjugate right now."


    The princess nodded, noting the girl did put too much stake into her appearance. "It''s okay if you don''t want a relationship."


    "Even the idea of writing romance exhausts me," she sighed. "Luckily, I don''t have to, but people will crave it. It would be an inconvenience for an author if the author handled the romantic tension poorly. I won''t invest in it unless I can make it adequate."


    "Did you always want to be an author?"


    The Flora Radiant shook her head. "Nae, I did not think much of being an author. That idea flourished after I dropped out of college. It was something to do other than sleeping all day."


    "I''m sorry about that. They never wrote the reason why you quit; they wrote that you are a gifted young woman who experienced a personal crisis."


    Lina sighed. "If I am so gifted, I would''ve kept moving. I would have kept pursuing my degree while ignoring my anxiety. I wanted what other children had and created a scene in the middle of an exam." She scowled. "There is one positive note. I fully saw the true colors of my parents and my brother. They valued their pride that gave birth to a prodigy, not the prodigy herself. If my brother squandered his pursuits, they might toss him aside, but he became just like them."


    "I''m sorry."


    She shook her head. "I''m not. I''m away from them and allowed to live in my uncle''s apartment while he is out of town. He doesn''t know about the crystal. I want to tell him, but I don''t want him to worry."


    "Telling them is up to you. If it weren''t for the Dummy Dolls, things would be different."


    "True, but I let him know later." She sipped her coffee. "Honestly, after all of that, I am happy."


    "Being a Radiant?"


    "Aye. When the crystal came, I felt I had a lease on life, a purpose to have than a burnout." She glanced at the princess. "I am also fascinated by traveling to another dimension to view a new world. A world with many wonders, teaming with life." She raised her hand, developing green mana. "And mana, which many have thought not to exist, is shown in front of me." She smiled. "It''s amazing." Then she frowned. "Don''t take this wrong, but knowing about the essence of chaos fascinates me."


    "How so?" asked the curious princess, appearing alarmed


    "Because it''s new and different... but all evidence so far has shown the essence, along with Valcron, to be a dangerous element people should refrain themselves from exploring. However, at this point, people have succumbed." Her gaze hardened. "Mistress M, Masked Piper, and the Count are examples of abusing power and tampering with forces they don''t understand. I want to stop those who share the same belief. Curiosity is fine, but people should know when to experiment and when to refrain. History has taught us examples, and Valcron is a prime example of what should happen if you let chaos take root."


    "Some say we should be pursuing knowledge."


    "I believe that too, but at times, there are boundaries we should not cross in the pursuit of knowledge. Crossing them can lead to consequences." She sounded hollow. "The consequences can be good and bad, but the conclusion can cause the average person to steer away."


    "That is true."


    Lina laid her head on the table. "Despite that, I still hold the crystal despite it being a foreign presence. Many won''t believe unless it''s standing before them, and mana is a topic that will have the most hardened scientists ridicule you for believing in such fairy tales." She yawned. "Sorry, I think I need another cup of coffee."


    Rikari-mi nodded. "None taken. Your sleeping habits have worried the others, but Luka believes there is nothing wrong with you physically."


    "As I told the others before, I still feel broken." She lifted her head lazily. "I don''t know if I will ever recover, but I feel fine. Perhaps I am catching up from the sleep I neglected." She smiled. "Now, on to you. What kind of skill do you believe I need?"


    "To help benefit you in Galvania, I will relay to Guardian what you might need individually. Like interrogation or a type of crafting."


    "Hmmm, I guess I need to study, alright." She chuckled.


    "You all need to learn to drive."


    "Affirmative," she perked up. "I helped drive the Porta Hub half the time. Jin taught Jack and me how to use it just in case he was incapacitated or the auto function was not available."


    "So he is ahead in teaching you." The princess nodded. "Sounds like you and Jack are ahead, but for someone like you, if you choose to, would you be interested in learning about mana tech?"


    "AYE!" Lina''s eyes twinkled with delight. "That would be wonderful! Thank you!"


    The princess giggled. "That is up to Guardian; I am here to better understand you all. You''re the last person, so I will compile documents and send them to Guardian for them to decide."


    Lina nodded. "Understood."

 Chapter 62 - Deep Echoes

    ¡ªThe Hub, Meeting Room, Monday, Oct 10, 4pm¡ª


    After arriving home, Jake was called to the Hub. After he arrived, the warrior found Reinstar standing in the Living Quarters, then approached her. He knew the princess had left earlier in the morning. Yesterday, she informed them about leaving early today, so her absence was expected. Earlier, he and the Radiant received a farewell text, which he found amusing, and invitation for them to visit the palace when they are allowed in Galvania. They planned to do so. As he neared the canokian, he greeted her, then Reinstar shoved a folder filled with papers, leaving him confused.


    "What is this?" he asked


    "A list of the princess''s recommendations based on her one-on-one meetings with all of you. By the way, she enjoyed meeting everyone, especially you." She had a mischievous look. "She found you the most endearing. Perhaps you will be her escort at the next ball."


    "What? Me?" The boy¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red. "I..." Realization dawned on him, and he scowled. "Stop it."


    The canokian giggled. "Sorry, sorry. These recommendations aren''t mandatory; they''re what she believes would benefit you in Galvania, and here. What if one of your wants to go into to be in law enforcement, learning how to interrogate can be beneficial."


    The Fire Radiant nodded. "Yeah, I''ll look into this with the others." He flipped through the pages. "Yep, I think we all need to learn first aid. You all have been drilling how to fight for months."


    "Some of you will benefit more than the rest. I believe Lina is ahead of you in health with her Ivy seeds. Mixing her mana with plant seeds, water, and soil is a good idea."


    He chuckled. "Yeah, but I think she would be more interested in the rest of the stuff here. I''ll show it to them and we''ll decide what to focus on."


    "Don''t overwhelm yourself. You all don''t need to act like you have know all of it instantly, take your time. Just learn one thing and improve on it. "


    "Yeah." He grinned. "Especially if driving is circled in red."


    "By Earth''s, or at least you country''s standards, you should receive your license as soon as you passed the test." responded the shinobi. "However, there is another reason I called you, and you need to relay this to the others."


    "What?" Jake sounded worried as he looked around. "Where is everyone?"


    "Luka is at Rye with a collegue; there is nothing to worry about, just getting a second opinion. Javo is in Galvania to help escort the princess and to check on his informant. He''ll back in a few days. Selen-ja and Jin are the reason why I called you. We received news earlier today about Pilot. He completed his mission."


    "Really?" Jake smiled. "Awesome! When will he return?" He noticed Reinstar uncertainty. "He''s returning isn''t he?"


    "He will, but when depends on his mood. From what we learned, the mission left Pilot sour, and he return to his village to remedy himself."


    "What''s so bad about the mission? And what does it have to do with Selen-ja and Jin?"


    "Selen-ja and Jin are the closest to him, so they''re traveling to see him to keep an eye on him. They and others were apart of a unit that made names for themselves. However, a tragedy drove a kunai through thier seemingly tight bond. Pilot wasn''t always the way he is. From what I have heard he was less strict, and more willing to joke."


    Jake grimaced. "Something caused their team to break. Is that why he is so hard on us?"


    "Pilot is strict because he does not want the same situation to happen to all of you. Plus, you are the Radiant, and Pilot wants all of you to know how to fight and handle situations. In the Mirror World, you said you wanted to scope out the territory and make camp? Pilot instilled that in you."


    "Yep, even though Selen-ja took charge."


    "You analyzed the situaiton." She smiled at him. "You, Blair, and Jack could''ve hid, but our teachings helped."


    He nodded. "But... how were Pilot''s old team?"


    "They were a good team, but they were betrayed by one of their own, causing the death of another member and fracturing their unit."


    He gasped. "Betrayal?" The voice squeaked. "How?"


    "I can tell you some details; you can ask Pilot for the rest of it. While you are in Galvania, you might encounter the rest of his team. Besides Pilot, Jin, and Selen-ja, one other person remained in Guardian. Another retired and returned home, and another became a bounty hunter." She frowned. "The traitor joined the institgator and has not been seen since... until Guardian received information in August."


    "He never said what his mission was about, only that it was his priority." He frowned. "I do feel hurt he never went into full details and he was harsher than usual."


    "It''s wasn''t something you were privy too at the time, but since you all came a long way I believe you have the right to know what is happening. After all, you all are growing stronger and January is approaching."


    "If we meet any of them, what do they look like, and what are their names."


    She smiled. "Wanting to know everything about them?"


    "Knowledge is power," he quoted.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Alright!" She gestured for him to follow. "I''ll show you the instigator. His name is Brakt, a ex-captain from a foreign province."


    The fire warrior nodded while following the shinobi. He felt the world was moving when he was given the opportunity to learn about Pilot''s mission and a little of his past. The man named Brakt seemed like a distant danger, but he felt it was looming since he was being told of his mentor''s past. He wondered if they would be given the opportunity to face him, unless Pilot already defeated him. If his mentor did not defeat him, then they would need to be ready and learn as much as they can in case Brakt would be their foe. He looked at the document in his hand with resolve. Time was moving.


    <hr>


    ¡ªPlanet Galvania¡ª


    Along the dusty road surrounded by grassland, a carrage was being drawn by a creature similar to a horse. Inside the carriage, Selen-ja and Jin sat. Jin quietly tapped his foot while the noble quietly read a book. The blonde knight turned to the woman with a worried expression.


    "How are you not worried?"


    "Not as worried as you."


    "If we had finished our tasks quickly, we could have assisted them. This is similar to what happened years ago."


    "I know."


    "I still believe we should have taken a Rover. Our time would be cut short."


    "It''s not a crisis nor is this a mission for us to use a Rover, and the civilians prefer us to arrive on a traditional transport." She closed her book. "Yes, this is worrisome, but we were told he did not regress."


    "That boy with him does not know him like we do. Sitting before a grave for hours is not normal, so that''s why he needs us, not his squire."


    "Which is why Sir Zeracakja told us to check on him and not rely on the protege. You are right about the boy''s idolization. Pilot tried repremanding him, but was unsuccessful. I worry about the reprecussions when he meets the Radiant."


    "They can handle themselves against him. The young warriors have resolve."


    "Yes, but they are about to arrive here where a different set of eyes will be on them. Allies and foes converging with judgement."


    "AND THAT!" He slammed his fist on his chest. "IS WHY WE ARE HERE!"


    She sighed at his enthusasim. "Indeed."


    They perked up when the carriage stopped and a voice informing them they reached their destination. They stepped out of the carriage and in viewed the village before them. It was nestled in a lush, verdant valley, exuding an air of warmth and tranquility. A home for those who prefer to stay away from the bustiling cities, especially when there are array of crimson barked trees with red leaves scattered around the valley. The homes appeared to be constructed from wood and clay, each home showing the craftmmanship of the villagers, each with a unique design while blending with the others. Wooden beams carved with local motifs and terra-toned clay walls and roofs gave it a rustic appeal.


    Jin''s gaze softened. "Redwood Village. As much as I adore the city and kingdom, seeing villagers like this warms my dutiful heart."


    "Agreed."


    "I see you showed up."


    The duo flinched at the familiar voice they have not heard in a long time. They turned past the village and carriage to see another carriage with a familiar canokian in front. He had buzz-cut blue hair and a scar on his right eye, appearing rough and rugged. He wore a torn black vest over a charcoal gray shirt along with green pants. Jin narrowed his eyes and was about to speak until Selen-ja grabbed his shoulder. He grimaced and turned away as the noblewoman spoke up.


    "Jarlon, I did not believe you would be here." She gazed at his right hand, noticing a black gem engraved on it. She sighed. "It is true."


    Jarlon nodded. "Yes, and goodbye."


    "HOLD ON!" Jin roared. "It''s been ten years you scoundrel! It''s bad enough you left Guardian, but you act like you were the only person affected."


    The blue haired man chuckled. "Haven''t changed, Jin. I think you gotten more obonxious."


    "How dare you!"


    "Jin." The Aura Art user spoke harshly. "Please, not right now."


    "I''m glad you are with him Selen-ja." The black gem holder glared. "There could be a huge problem if he continued."


    "Restrain yourself, Jarlon."


    A new voice spoke out of the carriage. Poking out of the carriage was a blue feathered aviana with green eyes. The noble settled her eyes on the bird woman, who gazed at them with contempt and interest.


    "Greetings" said the aviana.


    "Hello." nodded the Aura Art user.


    The bird woman retreated in the carriage. "Let''s go, Jarlon."


    He sighed before stepping into the carriage. "Pilot''s over at the grave along with his sidekick." He turned to them. "Also I gave him Intel you might find interesting."


    "Intel?"


    "I''m glad you both are well. Until next time."


    He entered the carriage, and a moment later, the driver called to the horse-like creature, and the carriage rode off. The duo stood silent for a minute, then Jin frustratedly kicked the ground.


    "That wretched cur. He still acts like the tragedy did not affect us all."


    "But it hit home." She glanced at the village. "He was born here too." She moved toward the entrance.


    "I know, so was our fallen comrade." He said softly while follwing her.


    They entered the village, ignoring the chatter and serene atmosphere. People moved around, performing their daily activities: selling merchandise, communicating with friends, reading at the fountain, and other activites. They ignored them all and moved to the section of the town where the cemetery stood. They moved around the cemetery until the caught sight of two familar canokians. Pilot sat at grave while a boy stood over him with arms crossed. The untamed spiky brown haired boy''s ears twitched, then turned slowly with guarded demanor. His yellow eyes glared as if anticipating trouble. His expression changed from the guarded look to a surprise, then calmed down. He smiled and placed his fist on his heart.


    "Sir Jin, Lady Selen-ja! You didn''t have to trouble yourselves to come here."


    "I''m sure you had the situation handled, Jex." said the noble. "But I think our leader wanted reassurance. Make sure our friend does not succumb to his own personal hell."


    The youngling nodded. "I understand." Then he scowled. "You didn''t run into... them on the way here."


    The noble felt the youngling wanted to say something negative about Jarlon and the avaiana. Probably not while Pilot was there. "Yes, then they left immediately after we spoke."


    "He actually stayed until you arrived." said Pilot wearily. "Dumbass."


    Jin sighed. "Honestly, I was surprised too, since you both ended your friendship."


    "Which he shouldn''t." Jex clenched his fist. "That man is not the only one hurting."


    "Enough," sighed Pilot. "If you''re both here that means the Count and Masked Piper were defeated. I''ll be reading the reports when I return to the Hub.""


    "Indeed," Selen-ja responded. "The Radiant proved themselves. They all miss you, Jake especially."


    The youngling frowned at hearing about the Radiant. "Jake Ishida, Blaze. The Fire Radiant." He scoffed. "Dealing with threats on Earth pale in comparison to here. I would of slayed all of rhem immediately. When they arrive I want to challenge them, especially the Fire Radiant."


    "Why are you intererested in him?" The blonde knight raised his eyebrow.


    "A few reasons, but mainly because you mentioned him specifically.¡± He sneered. ¡°I want to measure his worth."


    "Jex, enough." Pilot stood up and turned to face him. ¡°You will do no such thing, understand?¡±


    The young flinched under the hardened gaze. He slouched his shoulders. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Pilot shook his head. ¡°We have a lot to discuss, not out here. To my home.¡±


    "Jarlon mentioned intel he offered you." said the noblewoman."


    "That will come up soon, but I will tell you about the mission."


    The youngling nodded fervantly. "Indeed, first thing we did."


    "No." Pilot shook his head. "I will tell you about what happened there and not how we arrived." He moved away from the grave and toward the gates of the cemetary. "The world is moving as usual; we must be ready."

 Chapter 63 - Lingering Echoes

    -Planet Galvania, Redwood Village -


    The group convened inside Pilot''s childhood home. His home appeared to be as if the occupant was a minimalist, with a few pieces of furniture, utensils for cooking, and other essential items needed to live without being overrun by clutter. The group sat around a red wooden round table with tea in front of them. Selen-ja sipped her cup, then stared at her longtime friend.


    "Where were you two? We were excluded from knowing your location. We know you need to be discreet when traveling to areas where Guardian can travel freely. You know foes will try to lay low."


    "Was it the isolationist kingdom?" Jin gave a severe glare. "No one has ever marched there for over a millennia."


    "Sir Zeracakja would never send us there." Jex shivered. "No soul has lived to exchange information about that nation. I doubt we would come out alive unless we have an army."


    "No, it was not there," responded the Sword Unit leader as he drank tea. "It was Mudbrook."


    "One of the nations that refused to allow Guardian to walk freely without a documented reason from the Emperor and the head of Guardian." responded the noble.


    "But even with the document, it can be cumbersome for that territory to accept." the blonde knight sighed. "Even if the Radiant are active, they need to be cautious. Mudbrook will place you under house arrest until negotiations are done, which is the tamest compared to the others."


    "Regardless, We were still risking our lives. That is why we had to sneak in and march the landscape, fight Alterbeasts, and watch for rogues and local authorities. The team with us only helped secure a route of escape whether or not the mission was successful. We had to leave each person in an area to keep the escape window open. Old-fashioned comms to alert if we are still alive with a code. Jex and I were on our own." Pilot stared at them. "We found the hideout deep in Vanhan Forest, but we were not the only ones."


    <hr>


    -Three Weeks ago, Mudbrook, Vanhan Forest-


    The compound appeared to be a small military outpost, with a building that looked disrepair after being abandoned for years. A few armed rogues and canine-like beast patrolled the compound. Spying on them from far away and hiding in a bush, was Pilot and Jex. Both gazed out at the scene before them before turning away. The protege gazed at the older man. "What do we do sir?"


    "Scope out the territory." He scowled. "We need to know their patrol route and have a rough estimate of how many are in the unit. Where also need to know here he is in the buildng. We might be here for days... or we could wait til nightfall and sneak in. Less waste of mana and not overtire ourselves."


    "That sounds good to me, sir!"


    Pilot grimaced. "There is also the possibility of another rogue and not him."


    "Sir, we would be helping Mudbrook at least eliminate a stain on them."


    The redheaded canokian turned his attention to his apprentice. He was a full member of Guardian and has since stopped being under him, yet still behaves like he has much to learn when around him. The youngling still tries to appease him six years after taking the boy under his wing. Already a full-fledged member, and he still honors him more than anyone. He has respect for those around him, but there is an attitude he has. Yes, the rogues can be seen as a stain, but there is venom in his voice he did not like. He had heard that tone from those who believe themselves the betters. He still needs to try to remove the attitude.


    "The authorities will have less to worry, true." He peered over his shoulder. "Come on, let''s examine the parameter."


    Once the word broke his tongue, he noticed a glint in the forest. He scowled. "Jex."


    "I see it, sir." growled the boy. "Being covert is no longer an option."


    "Wait." Pilot narrowed his eyes at how the glint was blinking. "It''s a coded message."


    "A message? How can you be sure? Are those fools luring us?"


    Pilot raised his hand to silence the spiky-haired youngling as the glint flashed. His eyes widened at the pattern, then grumbled. He glanced at Jex and sighed. "We can trust it."


    "What? Why? Are you sure, sir?""


    "Yes," the man moved forward. "I know who is communicating with us."


    "You do? Who else would be he- oh. Him."


    "Follow me."


    The two warriors carefully moved away and began their trek to the light source. They were careful not to make any noise; no twigs snapped, trying to be discreet as they moved across the forest. Moving closer to the source made Pilot be on edge. He knew Jarlon would be in the area but did not believe the man would contact him. They never spoke after that man left Guardian for feeling slighted. He did not blame him for being mad, but leaving was not the correct idea. The death of their friend, then Jarlon leaving, caused the damn to break and have his unit disbanded. One retired and went home, and Jin temporarily joined the Emperor''s knights before rejoining Guardian. Selen-ja took a brief reprieve before returning to Guardian. After what seemed like half an hour and a long trek up a hill, they came across a cave. Pilot scoffed and stood in front of the cave. He gestured for Jex to stay and walked up to the entrance. He whistled a quick, high-pitch tone before stepping back a few feet. Another high-pitched whistle echoed out shortly after. After a minute, Pilot spoke.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "I''m not entering."


    A grunt could be heard, followed by footsteps. Appearing before them was Jarlon, looking annoyed.


    "Bastard, we can''t be out here."


    "I would rather not enter dark tunnels. You never know what the darkness holds."


    "Ass." Jarlon scratched his head, then glanced at the youngling with annoyance. "This is all you brought?"


    The redheaded canokian brought up his hand to prevent Jex from speaking. "There are others who remained at different positions to ensure our exit from this country remains open."


    "Smart." chuckled Jarlon. "I guess you learned a lot in the past ten years. I heard you made a name and became less carefree."


    "We grow up."


    "Hn." He sneered. "If Yojo was still alive, he would question your changed behavior."


    "He would. He had that insight to him." Pilot lowered his eyes. "That insight killed him."


    "And Guardian refused to chase De-lan and Brakt." A hissed escaped from the rogue''s lips.


    "It was rumored they were in the Isolated Region. We could not venture there."


    "That was to throw us off their trail. They were not there; they hid. That''s why I became a bounty hunter." roared Jarlon.


    "Hey!" Jex growled. "Guardian had a good reason not to risk finding him."


    "Silence, boy," Jarlon growled. "Adults are talking."


    "Don''t waste time, Jarlon."


    Leaving the cave was a blue feathered bird; a calm yet imposing demeanor was shown on his form despite her small stature. The youngling glared at the bird, but one look from Pilot told him to be silent.


    "You are another member of the Gemstone Squad, correct?"


    "Correct, Crimson Blade." She nodded. "You may refer to me as Sapphire."


    "I see." Pilot sounded disappointed, but understood. "You won''t tell me your real name at all?"


    "My apologies, Crimson Blade. You know that names have a lot of power. You won''t find my face anywhere. I like my privacy."


    "Tsk." grumbled the youngling. "A woman without a background sounds more suspicious to me. Why should I trust a vagabond such as you?"


    "Be that as it may, youngling. It is what it is." the aviana smiled. "I did not think you would allow yourself to have a partner this uncouth, Crimson Blade."


    "Jex." spoke the redhead. "At times, you do not show your mistrust; at least remain non-threatening until you need to. This is not that time, not with me here. Clear?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Pilot sighed. "For the current situation. Are they in there?"


    "De-lan is there." sneered Jarlon. "Brakt is still hiding. You know there is a rumor he is plotting something. We don''t know what, but we might find out there."


    "We stumbled across this information while on a job." spoke the featheried woman. "Jarlon wanted to take on the task himself, but our captain wanted me to assist him. Make sure he does not become too raptured in his quest." She crossed her arms. "He sent you the information with the idea of of you joining, and that was only a ''what if''."


    "I am surprised you abandoned your job of training the Radiant," the bounty hunter smirked as he leaned forward. "I thought you would ignore my message. A sense of duty is you after all, even when you were more relaxed."


    "And have you be a fool?" Pilot clenched his fist. "You gambled on my decision, and I decided to chase after you. I was allowed to chase rogues along with making sure you don''t end up dead."


    Jarlon sighed. "Where was this version of you back then." He sneered. "You didn''t want to be consumed by vengeance, but here you are, only because Guardian decided to let the leash loose."


    "Consumed by vengeance, I don''t doubt I still have it in me after all these years, but I reigned myself in. You..." He clicked his tongue, holding back his frustration. He began carefully, letting his words out. "You didn''t need to take the burden yourself. We all needed to share the burden."


    "Of course." Jarlon barked. "I admit, I chase leads that went nowhere, but I was doing something other than waiting for the lead to suddenly pop up. You waited while being adored by the flock."


    Pilot growled. "Wandering aimlessly is not a way to live. You became a bounty hunter for vengeance than the average vagabond. Admit it, you joined the Gemstone Squad because you were just an empty, destructive husk needing support!"


    "You!"


    "We need to focus on the present instead of reliving the past," Sapphire said as she stepped in-between them. "Even if the echoes still linger, you both have a history. You were a unit. We don''t need to behave like undisciplined younglings.


    The two men glared at each other before their gazes softened.


    "If you have a tiny amount of respect for the other, use it for the mission. I don''t need you all to be in worse form than this. Right, youngling?"


    "Y-yeah," Jex spoke up. "We are a makeshift squad."


    "Good, you have seen their stronghold, correct?"


    "Yes," Pilot crossed his arms. "I noticed guards just outside. Five were patrolling along with a few Alterbeasts. The initial plan was to scope the patrols for a week, then wait till midnight. Unless you have a better idea."


    "We can tackle it tonight," answered the rogue canokian. "We have been monitoring their patrols for a week. We found out they change guards every five hours. I suggest we strike around midnight. The darkness will hide us from their eyesight, and as long as we don''t exude our mana, we can remain undetected. The youngling does know, correct?"


    "Of course! Sir Pilot trained me well."


    "Suck up." thought the canokian rogue.


    "Is there anything else you know?" asked Crimson Blade. "What is the history of the facility?"


    "It used to be a fort during a war over 600 ago. It has been abandoned since then," informed the bird woman. "It will be easy to break in once we dispose of the sentries. We know nothing else, so we must be ready for the unknown."


    "Right." Pilot nodded. "Tonight, we will move."


    The two members of the Gemstone Squad retreated into the cave. Pilot calmly walked away from the cave entrance and entered the bush, where he sat. Jex moved to join him.


    "When I received his message to send to you." said the youngling. "I was surprised he joined the Gemstone Squad. I did not fathom he would join them after wanting to be alone."


    "He wanted a squad with loose rules." The older canokian nonchalantly closed his eyes. "Why not join a group like them. Their powers aren''t abused anymore."


    "They act like bounty hunters." He looked back at the entrance. "Their powers should be used for Guardian."


    "You want to pry them from House Greenbush?"


    "I..." He groaned. "I thought House Greenbush disavowed aligning with them."


    "That''s only to save public face. However, Guardian knows they are covertly employed. More importantly, one of the kin is the current leader, who is the outcast in the family. Through her she uses the gems differently, than what they were previously used for."


    "To think the gems they wield were experiments."


    "That''s what happens when people try to harness the power of the crystals to create replicas of the Radiant. Fortunately, only six were created." He glanced at the cave entrance. "Jarlon is the new Onyx wielder of shadow. That woman is Sapphire, wielder of water."


    "They still pale to the true power of the Radiant Crystals."


    "True, but they are still as formidable." He turned to the direction of the outpost. "What matters is we confront De-lan and learn about Brakt''s plans."

 Chapter 64 - Vibrating Echoes

    --Vanhan Forest, Midnight¡ª


    Moving about the outpost, three guards and the Alterbeast kept watch for intruders. The Alterbeast itself was a five foot tall, gray boar-like creature with a horn on the middle of its head. It sniffed across the ground, checking for unfamiliar scents. Suddenly, it perked up, catching an interesting smell. It scanned the area, and saw raw meat a few feet away in front of a large bush. The beast quickly moved in and consumed the meat in seconds. Satisfied, it turned around to resume its patrol. Moments later, it started to sway left and right, feeling disoriented. It moved sluggishly, and then stopped within the eyesight of the moving guard. Immediately, it collapsed in front of the man. With confusion and concern on his face, the guard quickly approached the beast. He looked over at the beast, kicking once to believe it would wake up, then turned to his comrades.


    "Hey, did this thing get enough sleep?"


    "Of course," the second guard approached the man with irritation. "We made sure it slept all day before releasing it."


    "Well, it''s out." grumbled the first guard. "It''s not waking up."


    "What''s wrong?" The third guard joined them. "What happened to it?"


    "It collapsed suddenly."


    Before any of them could further indulge, they heard rustling in the bushes, prompting them to quickly turn their attention to it and raise their guard. They eyed the bush warily, readying themselves. However, they were swiftly subdued as three pairs of arms grabbed them from behind and covered their mouths with cloths. The men struggled for a moment, but soon began moving sluggishly. Their legs gave way, and they were gently lowered to the ground as they lost consciousness. Pilot, Jarlon, and Jex stood up after lowering the men, then looked up as they saw Sapphire emerge from the bush and march calmly toward them. Jarlon immediately summoned his axe and killed the creature with a slice through the head. He turned to the downed men and gazed at them. "Well?"


    "How long will they be out?" asked Pilot.


    "For the rest of the night." stated Sapphire. "We can either kill them or leave them here for the authorities in the morning. Either way, they won''t bother us."


    "We could give them an extra dose." Jarlon suggested, fiddling with a vial with a sneer. "They''d potentially sleep for more than 12 hours."


    "Anymore will kill them," Sapphire said, turning around. "Don''t waste it"


    After the group bounded the unconscious guards and placed them in a bush, they moved to the building. The Gemstone Squad''s reconnaissance during the week determined the front and back entrances would trigger alarms due to the rogues'' setup of a gadget that would alert them, or the lack of maintenance would make the sound of the rustic door echo while opening. They discovered a narrow hole nine feet above ground on the wall of the left side of the building. It looked uncomfortable to crawl through, but they had no choice. It was either sneak in or open the doors and cause the target to escape.


    Sapphire gracefully leaped toward the hole and crawled in, followed by Jex, Pilot, and Jarlon. Once inside, they noticed they were in what appeared to be a mess hall that was filled with debris and garbage. A few skeletons remained in the room. Every item in the mess hall was scattered, little blots of unknown substance stained the floor and tables were flipped over.


    "What happened here?" Jex asked.


    "A war between two nations." spoke Sapphire. "I read that this unit was eradicated when a traitor allowed access to the fort." She turned to the hole they crawled through. "That might have been the route of entry."


    The rogue canokian let out a sad chuckle. "Sounds familiar."


    Pilot stayed silent as he walked across the room, scanning for anything. He looked at the large brown stain smeared across the wall, then set his eyes on the door. "Betrayal is betrayal. De-lan succumbed to whatever Brakt offered him. He made the decision that day." He grasped the door handle and opened it slowly. He winced at the creaking sound which made him stop and listened for sounds in the hallway. Everyone else held their breath, waiting for noises such as footsteps or voices. There was nothing, which could be good or bad. The Crimson Blade growled and slowly opened the door wide enough for him to fit through. He peered out the door and looked around, only to find himself in a dimly lit hallway. He quietly stepped out as he analyzed his surroundings, then he signaled for the others to come out. After the last person left the mess hall, they gazed at either end of the hallway.


    "Sapphire." the Crimson Blade whispered. "Do you know the layout?"


    "No, only the history." she responded. "It ended with Mudbrook gaining more territory and the two nations becoming one." She gazed down the hallway. "The government moved to where the borders between the two nations used to be. Do you want to hear more?"


    "Not really." grunted the rogue canokian. "Knowing about the past doesn''t help us understand this damn place. From the layout there are probably two more floors. De-lan is on one of them."


    "We''re in unknown territory and we don''t have enough members. Daylight will be here soon." Pilot turned to them. "We should split into groups of two and explore."


    "And we should report to the other if we find De-lan or anything of importance." responded Sapphire. "The question is, do we move with the previous teams or do I explore with you?"


    "Me?" Pilot eyed her suspiciously. "Why?"


    "You and Jarlon still hold some animosity for each other to function as a team. Plus even if we are a team, do you fully trust Jarlon and I to venture on our own." She turned to the rogue. "I doubt I can stop Jarlon''s rage once he sees him. You might have more restraint for yourself so that your protege does not have difficulty stopping you.."


    "But how can I stop him?" The youngling glanced at the onyx user.


    "You can''t." scoffed the rogue canokian.


    Pilot groaned as he massaged his head as he contemplated the decision. "This building is not very vast, and who knows what skills the enemy has." He groaned. "I am taking a huge risk. Jex go with Jarlon."


    Jex sighed. "Yes, sir." He glanced at the onyx user, looking annoyed. "We''re a unit now."


    "I am curious about you, youngling." He chuckled as he turned down the hallway. "Just don''t slow me down."


    "Deserter Prick." growled the youngling as he followed after the man.


    Sapphire turned to Pilot, looking curious. "It stands to see if this decision was correct."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Pilot turned away. "I have never worked with someone who holds the Illuminating Gem.I let my curiosity influence me. I have heard tales of those who wield its power."


    "The tales more or less reflect our squad. I too want to see you as your moniker."


    He nodded as he marched down the opposite end of the hallway. "Noted."


    <hr>


    Jex and Jarlon moved through the corridor, exploring the rooms and keeping all their senses active. There was nothing of importance in the rooms that warrant profiting for Jarlon. For Jex, he felt this entire building should be repurposed as a museum to remind those of what occurred here. The youngling''s attention turned to the rogue. His mentor once held respect for the man, but now they seemed inches away from punching the other in the face. Pilot would have hit harder than this rogue, Jex was sure of it. His mentor is the Crimson Blade, after all. He knew why his mentor placed him with the man. One, to gauge the man''s ability with the gemstone. Two, to keep an eye on the aviana. The woman was a mystery, not even his mentor knew who she was. As soon as they returned home he will research aviana that matched her profile, but some part of him felt he might not find decent information.


    "Kid."


    "What?"


    "Why did Pilot choose you?"


    "Because I am qualified to follow him."


    Jarlon held a disgusted expression. "The worst kind of person for him to train, a kissass." He entered a room with clothes all over the floor. "Nothing."


    "I''m not a kissass." Jex retorted, reminding himself that it would be inappropriate to call him crude language during the mission and that he would seek the high ground. "There is nothing wrong with respecting your superiors."


    "Some ''superiors'' aren''t worth respecting. Before Zeracakja became the head, the previous jackass didn''t spend time gathering information about them. Nothing. They held a service, said words, and told us not to risk our lives looking for a trail gone cold."


    "Perhaps there wasn''t any information to gather and you might end up with false leads."


    "There is always information, even if it''s a little bit." He scoffed. "However, my trail ran cold. I became a bounty hunter and drifted from place to place while taking up odd jobs."


    "Eventually, you joined the Gemstone Squad."


    "They found me and asked me to join because my skills could be useful. So I jumped on it at the same time as the brat."


    "Your message did say you had a youngling." Jex eyed him. "Why?"


    "Shut up. Do you hear that?"


    The youngling narrowed his eyes as he tried to hear. A few moments later he heard what appeared to be heavy footsteps stampeding toward them. Jarlon and Jex kept quiet until an Alterbeast ran around the corner. It was another boar-like beast, which upon seeing them, immediately charged with its horn aimed at them. Both warriors leapt away as it charged past them. The monster came to a halt, then turned around to charge again. Jex moved into a fight stance, wanting to take on the beast, barehanded. However Jarlon had other ideas. His Gemstone glowed as it began to melt into his skin, forming an onyx gauntlet. The warrior charged forward and delivered an uppercut that knocked the beast in the air, breaking its jaw. When the beast fell it was met with a spinning back kick to the face, sending it flying across the hall and colliding with the ground where it slid through until stopped against the corner of the hallway.


    The duo remained still, waiting for the pig to stand up. A minute later, the gemstone warrior chuckled.


    "Really? De-lan kept these low-level Alterbeast?


    "I am also disappointed." muttered Jex. "Perhaps we only met with a grunt."


    "Either that." He narrowed his eyes. "Or trick intruders into believing this is all he has." He turned around. "Never assume kid, Pilot taught you that right?


    "O-obviously he has."


    "Good," He sneered. "Didn''t want to believe otherwi-." He held up his hand. "Shh."


    They held their breath to listen for more sounds. This time multiple footsteps could be heard running down the hallway, each with frantic voices about the Alterbeast cutting loose and cursing themselves. A group of five ran around the corner and were shocked at meeting intruders. Before they could do anything else, Jarlon shot forward, this time both hands equipped with black gauntlets and chest with a black breastplate. He grabbed two of the rogues by their faces and slammed them into the floor then unleashed a burst of power that further caved them into the floor and caused injuries to their bodies. The remaining three wasted no time to help their comrades, but one was quickly subdued when Jex placed the guards arm in an armlock and slammed him into the wall and held him there. The two soldiers turned back to their captive comrade and were about to attack when a burst of dark mana sent them propelling into the wall. Then Jarlon grasped them by their necks and glared at one of them.


    "I''m sure you all have done this to others before." His voice had an edge. "I don''t know what they are paying you or promised. I will let you keep three of your limbs if you tell me very important information. Where is Brakt or De-lan? One or both. I don''t care."


    One of the rogues coughed, his air diminishing as the grip on his neck tightened. "De-lan... downstairs."


    "Downstairs?" Jarlon raised an eyebrow. "Why stay below level in a place like this?"


    "Merch-andise." said the other. "For protection."


    Jarlon raised an eyebrow. "Oh? So he has more toys than we know. I thought this would be boring. Lead us to the basement. I want to meet the man."


    Jex looked unsure. "Could be a trap."


    "Could be, but let''s find the basement, then regroup."


    <hr>


    Pilot and Sapphire found themselves on the second floor after searching their half of the first floor. So far, there was no resistance. The two hardly spoke as they moved through the corridor, only commenting on the lack of bodies and resources. They stopped when they heard and sensed something moving to their location. After a few minutes, they were met by a rogue accompanied by a 7 foot-tall ax-wielding, bipedal muscular boar beast.


    The rogue finally saw the duo and yelled. "Intruders? ATTACK!"


    The canokian immediately summoned his sword and calmly moved forward while Sapphire remained behind, observing the events. The boar coated its axe in mana and swung down on the swordsman, who quickly moved to the side then calmly ducked under another slash. He swiftly moved around the axe beast as it angrily swung its weapon, then moved to where he was between the rogue and the beast. Pilot coated his sword in red mana as the beast charged up for another swing. Pilot jumped back as the beast attacked, then delivered a spin kick to the rogue''s face knocking him into the wall. Pilot turned around and swung his crimson coated sword at the incoming weapon. The sword easily sliced through the axe, recalled his sword and coated his fist in crimson mana. He leapt at it before it could react and delivered a strong right hook to the chest of the beast. The impact caved in the chest cavity and sent the beast flying away. Sapphire sidestepped as it flew away. Pilot turned to the rogue, who was regaining his bearings. The rogue tried to call his weapon, but Pilot slammed his foot on the rogue''s hand making him yell in pain. Pilot knelt down, grabbed the other hand, and used his free hand to grab the collar and pulled the rogue close to his face.


    "Who is your boss?" he harshly demanded.


    "I... y-you are."


    "Who is your boss?"


    "I would answer," Sapphire approached them. "I doubt this man wants to repeat it a third time."


    "A... De-lan is here."


    "Where? You better tell the truth. I will drag you to where you tell me and if he is not in that location, I will break each bone in your hand. You know how many bones there are, right?"


    "Basement!!!" The rogue cried out. "He''s in the basement with the package!"


    "Why are you here?"


    "I don''t know! Honest! He hired us to secure the package to get it ready and to stay here. We''ve been in this dump for two months and he is still acting like we need stay. It''s almost like he''s hiding."


    Sapphire raised a brow. "Hmm... interesting."


    "What is the package?"


    "We don''t know! He wanted us to assist him in carrying that large container, that''s it. He paid us fairly."


    "... What group are you?"


    "We... are just starting out. This was our tenth job! We''re the Aero Breakers." He chuckled sardonically. "The money wasn¡¯t too remarkable, but it was added to our fund."


    "What do you know about Brakt?"


    "Who?"


    Both warriors shared a quick glance before turning to the rogue.


    "You don''t know who Brakt is?"


    "We don''t know!!!" The downed grunt whined. "We just wanted a simple job, then it led to guarding his ass. We thought about leaving because we sensed murderous intent from the package. But De-lan threatened us with the package, saying that we had no choice, but to stay."


    "I see." Pilot growled. "Something is off. Where did you acquire this information?"


    "Where and how we received the information is why Jade sent me to accompany him." Crossing her arms, her brows furrowed. "During a job, a suspicious man came to us, forwarded the money in advance and told us to find De-lan and destroy the merchandise. Jarlon immediately requested to find him."


    Pilot grimaced. "To find and destroy? Hmm, nobody has seen De-lan for years and a stranger gives you this information about him? Could Brakt have hired you or someone else?"


    "That''s why I came and listening to Jarlon''s story has led Jade to believe there is something troubling here and it needs to be uncovered."


    Pilot nodded. "Well then." He glared at the rogue. "Take us to the basement."

 Chapter 65 - Unfolded Truths

    The group reconvened before a large doorway. Earlier, Jex and Jarlon reached the area first. They used an old communication tool to contact Pilot and Sapphire just as they finished interrogating and learned about the basement. A while later, they reunited before a large metal door and ''kindly'' ask the two rogues to open it. The rogues had no choice but to obey. One of the rogues approached the door, unlocked it and proceeded to grab a chain. He began to nervously pull down on the chain. The door parted in the middle, and began to retract slowly. Suddenly, the group tensed as they felt a shift in pressure from inside. It wasn''t suffocating, but it felt as if it was craving for something. Once it fully opened, Pilot turned to the rogues.


    "What is that?"


    "We don''t know." whimpered the grunt. "All we care about is that he can stay in there with it."


    "Why do you think we kept the door shut?" groaned the other. "He wanted to be hidden until he figured out how to dispose of it. He also wanted us to alert him in case someone found us. Plus, keeping this shut helped us not to feel this uncomfortable feeling throughout the base.


    "He stayed with that for two months?" Jarlon narrowed his eyes.


    "Troubling," spoke Sapphire. "It does not feel like the essence of chaos."


    "But it''s dangerous," growled the youngling. "You think he might have an artifact?


    "We won''t know until we step in." The redheaded swordsman glared down the hall. "Jex, if the situation turns dire, retreat to HQ and inform everyone what happened here. If there is a looming threat, they need to know."


    "Yes sir."


    "The Illuminary Gems will return to Jade if we die," informed the bird woman. "She too will know."


    The crimson swordsman nodded, then faced the two men. "You''re assisting us downstairs."


    "What?" One of the men shakily glanced down the stairs. "Don''t you feel that? I am not going down there."


    "Did he stutter?" The onyx warrior grabbed one of the men by the throat. "We still can''t take your word, and if we leave you here, you might tell your buddies or anyone else of our location, especially since we infiltrated another territory. So... you''re going ahead of us. He''s asking nicely. I''m demanding." He smiled deviously. "You don''t want to lose a limb, right?"


    After very little persuasion, the two rogues were forced downstairs with the group following closely behind. The rogues grew more terrified while descending; the uncomfortable feeling was not the same as the strangers behind them, but they rather deal with them than that unknown entity. Pilot narrowed his as they moved closer to the source. He was taught that when the parameters of the mission changes, adapting is needed. He adjusted his pack on his belt where he kept the tools needed to subdue and distract. Smoke bombs, hook launchers, and flash cylinders were needed if the threat was too tricky. Whatever De-lan had could be an artifact or a strange creature. It did not feel like chaos was present, though it was a danger that needed to be eliminated before it grew more unstable. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath as they reached the bottom and walked the long hallway, passing by broken doors until they reached an eight foot tall door at the end of the hallway. The grunts immediately turned around with distressed looks.


    "Can we go!?"


    "Go?" Jarlon sneered, baring his teeth. "I thought you were our rivals in taking odd jobs? Is this the extent of how much you are willing to handle?"


    "All of you should retire," said Sapphire. "This will be an example of the threats out there.


    Jex shook his head. "There will be fewer rogues if you retire."


    Pilot sighed. "Listen, I don''t care what you do. You need to think about your future plans because one of these days you will encounter something like this, and if you act like you are, you won''t last long. There are worse things out there."


    "Worse than this?


    The crimson swordsman narrowed his eyes. "Yes. Leave."


    The two grunts tried to leave, but the Gemstone members ensnared them and forced them to sleep from the drug they used earlier. Jarlon set a grunt down as he glanced up at his ex-friend. "Why did you let them go? They could''ve caused trouble."


    "I knew you would handle them." Pilot nonchalantly stepped forward.


    "Ass."


    The bird woman''s feathers ruffled, humored by his action.


    The crimson swordsman grabbed the handle. "Whatever is in there, we need to go all out."


    "You don''t have to tell me twice." Jarlon grimaced.


    The crimsons swordsman forcefully pushed open the door, revealing a wide, spacious room that appeared to have been a storage area, evident by broken boxes, damaged equipment, rusty shelves, and other assortment of damaged items and goods. There were signs of battle with scorch marks around the room. If they could compare it, it would have to be a junk yard due to large piles of debris scattered around the room. As they analyzed the room, they heard footsteps echoing the room, followed by a weary voice.


    "Are we under attack?"


    De-lan appeared from behind a broken crate. He was a yellow-feather aviana with red feathers around the top of his head, cheeks, and shoulders. His yellow eyes showed his exhaustion as his ruffled feathers mirrored his fatigue. His eyes widened in shock at seeing the group, then he sighed as a chuckle escaped his lips.


    "Pilot, Jarlon. I did not expect this reunion. Have you come to kill me?"


    "I want you to answer for your crimes." scowled the crimson swordsman. "But there are answers we need from you."


    "After ten years." sneered the onyx user. "I want to kill you, but now there is something in the air that smells like a rotting corpse. Looking at you, well, you seem on edge. A lack of sleep from guarding whatever crap you have hiding here."


    "That," The traitor''s voice sounded tense. "Is..." He sighed. "How did you find me?"


    "I joined the Gemstone Squad a few months ago. During a mission, some vagabond approached us and told us where to find you and eliminate the package. He paid us in advance."


    "The circumstances made our leader suspicious." replied the birdwoman.


    Hearing this, De-lan could only laugh, but it held a sad, empty tone. The tone made Pilot and Jarlon share a glance at each other with disturbed looks before turning back to their old squad mate. He calmed down and sighed.


    "I thought I covered my tracks, but I guess Brakt is more resourceful than I thought, or I was not careful enough. He''d rather hire help than finish me off himself; he decided this was a loose end."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "What do you mean?" scowled the crimson swordsman. "Why is Brakt chasing you? What did you do?"


    "My question is, why did he want the Gemstone Squad to eliminate me instead of his other pawns." De-lan groaned. "He was a military commander, so he must have wanted something from you. He may not have wanted to waste his resources, so he sent you, hoping you would finish me off without an idea." He chuckled. "Did he know Jarlon was a member? Did Brakt know Jarlon would call you or thought you would be so filled with rage that you would kill me with no second thought? Did he plan for this?"


    "That''s a stretch," said the youngling. "I thought many did not know the identity of the members of the Gemstone Squad except that Jade is a member."


    "Only those in her family... and other members of House Bushgreen." the birdwoman narrowed her eyes. "Did someone leak info to Brakt?"


    "Looks like Jade needs to investigate," growled the onyx user. "If true, then they must know about the new Ruby."


    "Damn," Sapphire hissed. "Doesn''t matter, Jade will handle the traitor."


    Pilot did not care; that was their private matter to handle. He needs the truth to carefully carry out his decision. "What did Brakt promise you that compelled you to slay Yojo?"


    The yellow-feathered aviana''s face fell, guilt growing on his face. "Remember when my cousin fell ill? The only way to cure him was a rare herb located deep in forbidden territory. Unfortunately, I could not acquire it if I was a member of Guardian, so I sought alternate ways through the Dark Inventory."


    The other ex-unit members recalled the cousin and their faces showing a mixture of sadness and anger. "Guardian stopped you from acquiring the herb through them," Jarlon softly spoke. "but that herb could have made it worse if it was prepared improperly."


    "The research into it made it a very unstable product." added the crimson swordsman.


    "It was worth the try, but everyone kept saying the herb could''ve driven him insane!" grimaced the traitor. "Could have does not always mean it will. You need the right equipment... but I know now when I acquired it after my defection and... we used it on others who had it. The results were terrible."


    "Y-you!" The onyx user grew enraged. "You used others as test subjects?"


    "I get why you needed to save your kin." Pilot narrowed his eyes. "but your actions until now are still questionable."


    De-lan snorted. "That dark time was when Brakt took advantage of my desperation. My pleas reached his ears and he sought me out. During that escort mission all us took, Brakt secretly sent me a message to meet him. That night, I snuck away to meet him. He promised he could help me if I''m able to discreetly provide funds to him. Unfortunately, Yojo found out. He must''ve seen me sneak out and saw the exchange." His voice lowered. "I guess I sent a message to you all before I killed him, but if he just remained with you all, I wouldn''t have killed him. If not me, then Brakt would have done worse than just killing him." He shuddered. "Killing him instantly was mercy, Brakt would''ve let him die slowly and painfully."


    "Enough!" Pilot growled. "I understand everything. If Yojo hadn''t found you, Brakt would''ve been provided funding through you and eventually Guardian would have been compromised. You allowed yourself to be preyed upon by that man in order to save your cousin." He grimaced. "You are aware he died eight years ago, correct?"


    "...yes."


    "You need to at least own up to the betrayal."


    "You have your own ass to blame for being strung along for a cure that does not exist," Jarlon growled. "You''re not a complete psychopath, so maybe I won''t kill you and just let Guardian turn you in. Although, I wonder why the hell are you here now?"


    "I thought I could hide from him!" yelled the yellow aviana. "But he somehow found my trail and used you all to get to me. I hid because his plans have grown to be far more dangerous." He briefly glanced to his left. "I tampered with his notes before I escaped. He''s planning to destroy anyone that wronged him. The Chiara Kingdom and the Azure Lands are high on the list. He''s been hiding in Silverburg until recently when he decided to move forward with the next stage of his plan. That plan is in that crate." He sneered. "I stole it before it was fully ready, but it''s still dangerous. He said it wouldn''t be ready until another month from now, but I delayed his plans. They might have to start from scratch, even if he has a backup of his notes."


    "What''s this merchandise these morons keep talking about?"


    "It''s in a storage unit. Brakt calls it an Amb-Alterbeast. A beast created in a lab and filled with the essence of his ambition." he spoke hollowly. "According to the notes, it would turn other beasts and alterbeast into lesser versions of itself. Although he would need to test it to know." He smirked. "It won''t matter if he tested it or not, I delayed the-" His eyes widened in fear. "YOU!"


    Everyone whirled around to the doorway, suddenly sensing a presence that revealed itself. It was a woman with long, shaggy purple hair flowing down to the arch of her back and gray eyes that glared at them. Notable features included her elongated ears, more vertical by five inches. When she smiled, her teeth were jagged, almost beast-like. Her eyes were more oval, almost like the eyes of a beast. Sapphire glared at the woman.


    "Identify yourself, sulupian!"


    "That..." De-lan choked out. "Sulupian... she''s loyal to Brakt. Her name is Kateri-mimi."


    "Damn." Jex grumbled. "She hid her presence well, I didn''t notice."


    "De-lan." sneered the sulupian. "Brakt is not happy. You know the punishment."


    "Ho-" He lost his voice when he suddenly felt a throbbing in his heart. "HA!?"


    "What?" Pilot turned to De-lan. "What happened?"


    "Those who align with Brakt cannot betray us." She sighed as she crossed her arms. "You thought you could hide, you thought you could erase your trail but you weren''t too careful." She said with a demeaning tone. "You did delay our plans, but it doesn''t mean we are stopping because of your betrayal."


    "Why didn''t you come earlier in the month to kill him?" growled Jarlon.


    "Because he could have sent the beast after us first and we would''ve been further delayed." She sighed. "We did not want to waste our time trying to kill the beast when we have other duties to attend to and a schedule to uphold, which unfortunately has changed because of this traitor. I had to spare time to come here and now I need to return." She turned her attention to where the crate was. "Brakt thinks it''s a lost cause now." She smirked. "But maybe you could get a sample... Gemstone Squad and Crimson Blade." She glanced at De-lan clutching his heart. "Oh." She smiled. "As I said, anyone aligning with Brakt cannot betray us, you only delayed your demise, De-lan. That essence of Brakt''s ambition inside you has led to a broken heart."


    Then De-lan''s heart gave out due to the stress from the corrupted essence. He collapsed to the ground as his life slowly faded. Pilot ran forward to the body as the others eyed the woman.


    "You''re dead, sulupian." Jarlon growled.


    "Hypocrite, you would''ve killed him. If you wanted to, you should''ve done it immediately and not pry the truth" She smirked. She raced forward and leaped over the pile of junk. After landing, she raced down the path until she came across a metal crate with a mana-tech control panel. She slammed her mana-coated fist against the panel, destroying it, causing the seal on the crate to deactivate. Seconds after, the crate began to vibrate. Her ears twitched, alerting her to danger. She quickly sidestepped from a fist courtesy of Jarlon. She backflipped three times until she landed on one of the junk piles. "It''s useless to us now, but let it be a warning to those who wronged Brakt that we will be coming." She jumped to avoid being struck by water pellets.


    Sapphire watched the woman escape through the doorway. A hiss escaped her beak while clenching her fists. "I need to tell Jade when I return." She glanced at Pilot, then approached him while sensing the rising presence. "You don''t have time to mourn, get ready."


    "I know." He picked up the body of his once fallen ally. He moved toward the edge of the room as the presence continued to rise and set the body down against the wall. He solemnly gazed at the body, then closes the aviana''s eyes. "You made choices that affected everyone, but you also gave us an edge against an enemy by delaying his campaign and alerting us to a looming threat, whether you intended to or not." He stood up and walked away. "I will slay the beast, then inform Guardian of Brakt''s plans." He gripped his sword tight after it manifested in his hand.


    He joined the others as they watched the crate shake before it exploded and a malicious smoke exuded from where the crate stood. It expanded as it gained a physical form. A twenty-foot-tall, gray-skinned lizard beast with sharp claw. Its skin appeared to be faded and breaking down along with a bulb flower on its back that appeared to be wilting. Despite its appearance, it felt imposing. Immediately, it roared, signifying its entrance, before settling its attention on the group. Pilot glanced at the enraged Jarlon who displayed a black aura thanks to the onyx gem. Armor started to form on his body until it covered his face. Same with Sapphire with blue armor. Jarlon turned to Pilot and snarled.


    "You feel that power, Crimson Blade? Don''t hold back on me. We need to wipe it out."


    "Yes, Illuminating Onyx." Pilot glared at the beast. "Illuminating Sapphire, Jex? You ready?"


    "In some circumstances I would have hated how you treat me as a subordinate." said the blue armored warrior. "But this is different."


    "Ready." Jex responded, armed with a sword.


    "This abomination needs to be carved down." Pilot aimed his weapon. "Show it the warrior way!"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    A/N: Sulupian is taking the Latin word Lupus, rearranging the letters, then adding letters to the word. Lupus is wolf in English.


    Dark Inventory is the equivalent of the Black Market.

 Chapter 66 - Manifested Ambition

    The alterbeast scanned the room, sniffing the air for any beasts it could corrupt. After realizing there were none, it growled to itself and turned its focus on the group before it. Opening its mouth, it quickly unleashed barrage of seed pellets. The group leaped away from the incoming projectiles. The beast followed Sapphire as she continued to evade the pellet barrage by leaping away. While it focused on her, Pilot''s sword manifested a red aura as he swung it, unleashing two air waves. The beast ceased its initial attack and jumped to avoid being hit. It retaliated by shifting its wilting bulb forward, shaking it briefly to launch a ball of goop. Unfortunately, the ball of goop only landed a foot from the monster and disintegrated upon contact, but not before making slight burn marks in the floor. The swordsman looked on with disdain and a little disappointed.


    "Its slime adroit barely works, but we shouldn''t touch it."


    "It barely did anything!" Illuminary Onyx chuckled. "A pellet barrage and a slop attack. So far I am unimpressed."


    "We better finish it off before it could use all of its arsenal." Illuminary Sapphire yelled as ran across the room while summoning twin chakrams. "An incomplete creation is still a threat!"


    As if hearing it being called incomplete, the monster fired its pellet barrage again, forcing them to scatter. Jex twirled his sword as it began to coat in brown mana. Using the blunt side, he swung it like a stick at a broken table, sending it soar through the air toward the beast. The monster eyed the incoming furniture, and summoned a single vine from its bulb and smacked it away. Then more vines emerged, totalling in eight, each appearing wilting yet sturdy enough to cause damage. The monster roared and barreled across the room, swinging its vines and claws rapidly. The group moved away narrowly evading the vines, the claws, and debris as it barreled past.


    However, the monster made a quick left turn and swung two of its vines at Onyx. Not wanting to test the durability of his armor, he summoned his axe and gathered a sphere of shadow energy into his hand. He hurled it at the vine, destroying it on impact and causing the monster to shriek. Another vine made a feint strike at him, causing the warrior to miss and curse himself for falling for the ploy. He felt another vine latch onto his leg, and swiftly launched him into the air. He hit the ceiling with a loud crash, then the vine yanked him down and slammed him on the ground.


    The beast gazed smugly, before at its victim. However, Sapphire jumped between them, releasing a wall of bubbles as she flew. The beast collided with the bubbles and was and was knocked back across the room by their explosive burst. Growling in pain, the beast swiftly landed on its feet and searched around for the blue armored warrior. Jex raced at it with his sword radiating with brown mana while Pilot landed on a pile of debris with his sword also glowing. The beast sent four glowing vines at them. Jex shot forward, performing an upward arc with his sword. He carved up the ground while generating energy, and sent an energy spiral with rock shards encircling it.


    Meanwhile, Pilot swiped his sword through the air, creating energy patterns that resembled the letter P, then thrust his sword forward into the P, sending it spiraling through air while it crackled with embers. The attacks overpowered the vines, flew past, and collided with the monster. Angered at being hit, It retaliated with another pellet barrage. The youngling winced as the pellets grazed his skin while evading. Unknowingly, a vine shot forward while his attention was on the barrage and struck him across the face, sending him into the wall.


    Seeing his protege being struck, Pilot showed concern before switching his mood to anger. He sneered and jumped away as the beast ran at him while thrashing its claws and summoning more vines to strike at him. Pilot was on the defensive as he evaded being skewered by the claws and parried the vines. Pilot quickly reached into his bag and tossed two cylinders. One of the cylinders blinded the beast while the other exploded, causing the creature to hiss in pain. Pilot quickly leapt forward and sliced against the creature''s head. The beast hissed in pain as it staggered back, a small trickle of blood poured from its face before a thorn manifested around the wound and covered it.


    The canokian made a mental note, despite its skin appearing fragile, it held a decent amount of toughness. It didn''t matter; he still drew blood, but not enough to carve a deeper wound. Pilot began to pour mana into his sword. If this beast was to be annihilated then he would need to make sure his blade broke the limit. However, he was interrupted when the beast launched the pellet barrage. He jumped, but unfortunately, one of the vines wrapped around his ankle and hung him in the air. Pilot quickly sliced the vine before the beast could attack, then threw smoke spheres on the ground, generating smoke around the area.


    The beast jumped away, readying itself for retaliation. It produced more vines as well as glowing thorns manifesting on its skin. As soon as the smoke dispersed, the group was not present. Wonder where they are, the beast growled as it manifested more vines and thorns. It opened its mouth and shot a pellet barrage around the room. As soon as a pile was destroyed, Jex jumped out and unleashed a spiral slash wave at the fiend. The beast shifted to the right, letting it hit the wall, and launched its glowing thorns at him. The youngling managed to find cover before the thorns reached him, but his cover was destroyed with another pellet barrage, making him run away.


    The monster caught sight of something, forcing it to jump in the air to avoid it, letting it hit the wall. It turned its attention to the blue-armored warrior and fired a combination of pellets and thorns. Sapphire evaded, and grunted when a piece of thorn pierced her armor but barely reached her skin. The beast raced forward, firing its projectiles at her and around the room, destroying the trash, hoping it would kill them. Suddenly, the beast felt something ensnare it, stopping its momentum, causing it to fall. The monster noticed its body was trapped by glowing water tendrils in the shape of a harness. Attached to the harness was a blue tendril of water that extended to the chakram embedded in the wall. Another tendril extended from the harness toward Sapphire, who stood holding her glowing chakram, her body radiating with blue mana.


    Sapphire hissed. "It won''t stay trapped for long! As long as I concentrate it will remain in place." She clenched her fist. "Put everything you''ve got and slay it."


    Jarlon and Jex emerged and raced forward, their weapons radiating with energy. Jarlon''s axe had morphed into a weapon with a bronze handle and a curved black blade, while Jex''s weapon grew longer and thicker. Jarlon put his back into it and swung the axe, creating a huge spiral of shadow mana toward the beast. Jex on the other hand swung across the ground, carving up the floor, sending a stronger version of his previous attack. The two adroits collided with the beast, causing it to shriek as a mixture of Terra and shadow mana carved through its already decaying body. Once the attack ceased, the beast grunted, appearing worse than it initially looked, but still pushing itself to fight. A large gash appeared on its forehead and its bulb was shredded and purple blood leaked from it.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Pilot stood before it, his sword morphed into its upgraded form, a red blade with a square guard and silver grip. The blade radiated with red mana. He raced forward as the mana on his sword shined bright with crimson energy. The blade grew twice its size and traces of small fiery embers encircled the blade as he ran. The monster roared in anger as it unleashed all it had on the warrior. Pilot swiftly maneuvered around the mixture of vines, pellets, and thorns. He hopped from pile to pile, slashing vines, evading pellets and thorns. The beast''s assault was stopped when chakram embedded in its eye, causing it to scream in pain. Then a tendril of water poured on it and ensnared its mouth. That was all Pilot needed.


    The Crimson Blade raised his blade in the air, then performed a 360 spin in the air before bringing down the blade, carving the monster in a flash of red manga. The blade sliced through its head, and red mana poured into the rest of the body, burning through it. Pilot jumped back quickly as light penetrated from the beast''s skin, followed by an explosion, reducing it to glops of meat and dust. Pilot landed as he watched the smoke clear, revealing a brown wisp which further evaporated into nothing. The Crimson Blade glared at the spot, sneering at the rotten small. He turned his attention to the group.


    "We can all agree it would have been more cumbersome if it was fully completed."


    "Agreed," said the youngling.


    "I don''t doubt that." grumbled Onyx. "It would have been more of a pain in the ass than this."


    Sapphire nodded. "If we were less resourceful we could have succumbed." She grimaced. "Once Jade learns of this she will surely put Brakt on our radar." She moved toward the doorway. "Brakt is after two territories. I know you will keep an eye on things in Chiara."


    "We will send word to them." replied the crimson swordsman. "What they do with the information is up to them."


    "Perhaps Jade will send us there, or she will head there herself." said Jarlon.


    "No matter." Jex declared. "Brakt will be brought down."


    Pilot snorted as he approached the doorway, then stopped as he noticed De-lan'' body. "We have to be ready." He approached the body and knelt before it. "Jarlon."


    "Fine," grumbled the black gemstone user. "What do you want to do?"


    "... search."


    "Search?" The onyx user was surprised. "You think he has something on him?"


    "It never hurts to check." He sighed. "Especially if he swallowed it."


    "I never thought you would be the type to desecrate a body." Sapphire looked on curiously.


    "It... never hurts to be thorough."


    Sapphire nodded. "Then I will watch from outside."


    "So will I." Jex hollered. "I will help you have another pair of eyes."


    The aviana smirked. "If you say so."


    As the duo left the room. Pilot and Jarlon glanced at the body, solemn expressions etched on their faces.


    "He was an idiot." said the onyx user.


    "He was our idiot."


    <hr>


    -Present Day, Redwood village, Pilot''s house-


    Jin had his head in his hands as he groaned. "I hope you found something, I don''t agree with what you did to his body."


    "We did." responded Pilot. He reached into his satchel and placed down a blue gem. "In his stomach."


    "Too bad you did not have the means to retrieve it without cutting open his stomach," said Selen-ja. "What did you do to the body?"


    "We buried it, we can''t transport it without raising suspicion." The crimson swordsman grimaced. "Sapphire did say Jade may make arrangements to transport the body through trusted contacts, but that depends on her mood. Especially if there is a traitor in House Greenbush."


    The noble canokian nodded. "A traitor tarnishes a house''s reputation. They need to handle it carefully."


    Jin nodded, then stared at the gem. "Is that Mana Tech Memory Gem?"


    "Yep." Jex nodded. "We scanned it here before we scanned it at HQ."


    "No corruption." Pilot sighed. "But this does not provide much information. This is based on how much data De-lan is able to acquire. There is information about the monster, and some of his followers. He knows there are a few storage locations inside and around both territories. Not much."


    Jin narrowed his eyes. "We have information, even if it''s not much."


    "And intended targets." Pilot narrowed his eyes. "The entire kingdom needs to be on high alert. Even though he is only after specific people, he will carve a bloody path to reach them. I already relayed what I know to Sir Zercakja and will present this to HQ."


    "Luckily, Princess Rikari-mi has returned by now." the blonde knight breathed a sigh of relief.


    Pilot nodded. "Right... until he makes his move, we will be ready and the Radiant will arrive sometime after the New Year."


    Jex nodded. "What about the other three Radiant here? Shouldn''t they be informed?"


    "Zeena and the others can''t stray from their mission." Pilot informed. "Not unless the situation requires them to return."


    "Understood."


    Jin nodded as he stood up. "Knowing the truth has changed my opinion. I think I''ll get a drink or two... or maybe sit by Yojo''s grave. Do both." He approached the door. "I''ll return later."


    "Wait, Jin." Pilot called out, pulling out another memory gem. "Jarlon gave me this." He tossed it to the blonde knight. "It''s information about the girl you and the Radiant of Flora and Terra let slip through your grasp."


    "They found her!" gasped the knight. "Wonderful! That''s good news!"


    "She''s a member of the Gemstone Squad now."


    A heavy silence filled the room as Jin processed the information. He had a grim expression as he glanced at the gem, then at Pilot. With a loud groan, he slipped the gem into his pocket, annoyance arose on his face as he opened the front door.


    "Damn, now I need that drink."


    He forcefully opened the door and marched outside.


    Jex sighed as he stood up. "A human who is a member of the Gemstone Squad and human Radiant. How interesting." He moved toward the door. "I want to grab some sorbet. Sir?"


    "We''re on reprieve." said Pilot. "Relax before we return to HQ, you don''t need to stick to me each second."


    "Right." The youngling left the house.


    Selen-ja stood up, then stared at the crimson haired man. "How are you feeling now?"


    "Still... angry." He clasped his hand. "Angry that I let someone die in front of me again. De-lan may have killed Yojo, but Brakt took advantage of his desperation. As foolish as De-lan was, Brakt needs to be dealt with before things are irreversible."


    She nodded. "While true, you are being dramatic." She approached on the other side of the table, then leaned in and hugged him. "I know we all drifted apart, physically and mentally, but we all need to remind ourselves we have to remain a single unit. We are comrades, Pilot. No matter how lonely you feel, no matter how much pressure you feel on yourself. We are all here."


    "Thank you." He smiled.


    She let go and clasped his face. "You can always talk to me, and I will lend an ear."


    "Of course." He nodded.


    She giggled. "I know you aren''t the same person you once were, but you will be that optimistic youngling to me."


    The man raised an eyebrow. "Selen-ja."


    She stood up and smiled warmly at him, then she left the room. "I''ll buy some ingredients for dinner tonight." She left the house.


    After she left, the redhead breathed out whatever air he had. A small smile developed. "Optimistic youngling... hn. You always tease me about that." He stood up. "You once were a haughty maiden." His eyes caught sight of De-lan''s memory gem, causing a frown to mar his face. "We all changed... or have we?" He pocketed the gem and moved toward the door. "All we can do is keep moving as time runs."

 Chapter 67 - Reviewing Intel

    The Radiant gathered into the meeting room, listening attentively as Jake shared the information he had received from Reinstar. The fire warrior told them about Brakt, the princess''s suggestions, and Pilot returning. When he finished, Jake exhaled softly as he stared at all of them.


    Jake spoke with a serious tone. "That''s it. That''s all I¡¯ve been told. Learning about Brakt makes me feel he might be the first threat we will face. Honestly, I was expecting to face small skirmishes and hunt down criminals and relics before something major happens."


    "I was expecting something like performing odd jobs and occasional hijinks," said Ryu. "Like protecting a noble, finding a flower, and monster extermination while embarressing things happen."


    "Alterbeast." informed Lina as she stared at the documents. "We were told the designated name rather than the rudimentary name for the abnormal creatures on Galvania."


    "We might be enlisted for odd jobs if they want us to ease us in their world." added Christina. "But back to Brakt. To summarize, he is a disgraced military commander who was ousted by the combined effort of Silverburg, Chiara, and a select few from Guardian... right?"


    "Ja," Jack nodded. "He abused his rank to conduct secret deals like a simple thug to help boost his unit and image. Some of those deals threatened peoples'' lives. His schemes unravled because someone from the Chiara military found out and enlisted Guardian to help eliminate the root of the problem."


    "A few of his projects involved extorting people through a third party." Tanya grimaced. "An uncouth method that led to him executing several mediators due to his paranoia."


    "More than likely, they would have snitched on him if they had the chance." scoffed Sam. "If I heard rumors about being wiped out because you''re crazy? Nope, not going to be involved in that."


    "We know it''s not the current head of Guardian, right?" asked Amy.


    "It''s not," replied the fire warrior. "He retired, but still visits HQ, though not often."


    "Then I believe they can handle it if Brakt tries to find him, but I''m worried about the Kingdom of Chiara." The light warrior looked around. "Kari''s father might be in danger and he might use her as bait."


    "Very likely." The terra warrior remarked. "He may have been aware of Brakt''s intention, but his attention are on those who helped uncover the plot, than the king."


    "He could still a-abduct Kari." wondered Blair.


    "Yeah." the lightning warrior slammed his fists. "If we were there we could do the old fashioned, save the princess as noble warriors."


    "Could we be on the list?" asked the light warrior. "We are kind of members of Guardian."


    "Would he be beastly e-enough to try and kill us?" wondered the shadow warrior. "He knows our role."


    "Aye, he might have seen Valcron''s manuscript." stated the flora warrior. "He might''ve initially resisted, but then unknowingly fall under Valcron''s command. If he hasn''t, then he might develop plans to distract us."


    "He might just be a punk that found an artifact." interjected the wind warrior. "Piper found one, and he decided to globetrot around the planet for a genie."


    "Not all artifacts are created from chaos." reminded the water warrior. "All he wants is vengeance.


    "All cards are on the table," stated the fire warrior. "What we know is Brakt is someone we might have to fight, and we''ll likely encounter others like him." He tapped the document. "We have to train and learn from Kari''s suggestions."


    "About that." the wind warrior held up a document with a smirk. "We''re all going to put our hands on the Rovers. Anybody feel wild about it?"


    "Wild does not begin to describe how I feel!" The lightning warrior displayed a mad grin. "We just need to pass the test, get a license and we will be the only teenagers in two worlds to drive alien tech. Even better, we can fly them!"


    "Fascinating," The flora warrior showed a euphoric smile. "I''ll be delving into improving my Ivy Seed. Is it possible to incorporate a way to filter toxins? My mind is cooking with ideas!''


    The terra warrior nodded. "I''ll be improving my interrogating techniques. Carefully acquiring the information will help us not


    "And negotiation," said the water warrior. "We need to try to persuade others. Sometimes a punch in the face can''t defeat an enemy."


    The ice warrior nodded with a smirk. "We could potentially charm our potential clients."


    "I guess I need to work to be more persuasive." said the fire warrior. "Maybe I can talk my way out of a fight if there is no need for it."


    "Or make epic speeches to a crowd!" declared the lightning warrior. "The masses will hang on to every word."


    "Yeah," the fire warrior snorted. "That''s not going to end badly for me if I say something offensive."


    "Kari suggested emblem adroits," said the shadow warrior. "Curious about that."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Let''s make sure we know enough." agreed the light warrior. "Did you know there are many types of fabric that rely on a person''s mana?" She held up a piece of cloth. "This type of fabric can fold up neatly and in a pocket, and once you take it out and poof! A blanket that will provide you warmth and there is another type of cloth tha-."


    "Cloaks!" the lightning warrior shouted. "Don''t forget badass cloaks! When we appear in a saloon, everyone will think twice before fighting us."


    "Are we allowed to enter a bar?" inquired the wind warrior."


    "It varies by nation. The Kingdom of Chiara''s drinking age is twenty-three. We have to have an adult peer present to drink at age eighteen." stated the flora warrior while looking through the documents. "I asked Jin awhile ago. We can enter a bar, but they will ask for our license, so we can''t lie."


    "You wanted to drink as you got there, right?" Sam smirked at the plant girl. "Crazy girl."


    Lina smiled at him. "Just curious. Scotland''s drinking age is eighteen. Sixteen and seventeen if you have to have an adult present."


    "Every country has a varying drinking age." sighed Christina. "Sixteen is the youngest in some countries. Even if we are allowed, let''s be reasonable."


    Blair nodded. "W-we have to put out a limit on ourselves. Lina, please have someone watch you."


    The flora warrior smirked. "So, you volunteer?"


    "I... no."


    Lina pouted, then glance at Sam. "Sammy." A rhythmic tone came from her lips.


    "When you say my name like that, I feel like I need fill out a life insurance policy."


    "So, yes?"


    "Put a hold on thinking about alcohol for now." ordered the fire warrior, appearing worried. "I''m afraid Reinstar might lecture us if she heard about this conversation." He held up his finger to his lips, shushing them as he painstakingly eyed the room. Everyone else looked around curiously and worriedly. No one said a word for thirty seconds until Jake let out an exasperated sigh. "Good."


    "But." the electric warrior spoke up. "She might appear when your guard is down."


    "Or after you finished that sentence." groaned the wind warrior.


    Everyone fell silent again, waiting for the sly shinobi, until a squeaky sneeze made them flinch. They turned to Amy who wiped her nose. She smiled at them cutely. "Sorry."


    "She won''t materialize if we suspect her too." said the ice warrior, also guarded.


    "Not unless she spends the night in our closet to spy on us." snarked Ryu. "Right, Jake?"


    "Oh?" Lina had a curious smile. "Is that how you two met?


    "Drop it." chided the fire warrior. "That was completely different. She wanted to see if the crystal caused me harm. It''s completely strange for a random woman to suddenly hide my closet without me knowing."


    "And us?" the light warrior pointed at herself, humor evident on her face. "What if us girls hid in your closet?"


    "That would be a different scenario... and things wouldn''t be as strange."


    An idea surfaced in Ryu, but he locked it up for later. "I see."


    The water warrior glanced at the lightning warrior. "What are you up to?"


    "Nothing."


    The water eyed him critically. "It has to be tame."


    "It will be."


    "Let''s all be appreciative about Sir Pilot''s return." the ice warrior displayed a smile. "I know most of us were worried."


    "Definitely." replied the fire warrior. "We should buy something for him."


    "Nah." shrugged the wind warrior. "I doubt he wants anything fancy, he looks like a simple man."


    "Okay, no huge celebration." The light warrior showed excitement while standing up. "But we can make something he might like. A tasty dish, and a simple piece of equipment."


    "Meeting the Crimson Blade." The terra warrior had a light smile. "Training under him will be worth it since the six of you benefitted from him."


    "Definitely." add the lightning warrior. "He drills into you the importance of everything! How you throw a punch, your adroit, the way you stare at a person to make them wet themselves. Man that was intense."


    "You did ask how killing intent felt." giggled the water warrior.


    "Oh, I wonder how his gaze is compared to Jin''s." said the flora warrior. "He sounds like he is less overt in his declaration to the company and the crown."


    "He''s refuses to be boisterous." said the ice warrior. "The man''s dedication is reflected in the tone of his voice and actions."


    "I''m anxious about meeting him," said the shadow warrior. "I''ve heard many tales about him, but it sounds like he became more¡­ intense¡­ no just not as carefree. I-I get he is a warrior, but it feels like he needs to laugh more."


    "He does, but you have to be there. Out of all of them." pondered Jake. "He laughs the least. Javo laughs more, and Reinstar looks like she is plotting ways to screw your mind."


    Ryu chuckled. "Yeah, like hiding in your closet."


    The fire warrior snorted. "Uh huh. Besides that, is there anything else we need to discuss?"


    Jack closed his eyes, he took a deep breath and exhaled softly before speaking. "I''ll be releasing my sister in two weeks. I need you all to remind me every day until that date."


    "That''s great, but why do we need to remind you?" Amy displayed a curious expression.


    "He is constantly transitioning the date until practically next summer." Lina showed a solemn gaze. "We can''t delay her release because of your unease."


    "So far some have regained their desires." Christina smiled at him. "I know the cloak figure was... suspicious, but it is right about that."


    "We''ll remind you." Blair nodded. "And have hope."


    "Definitely." said Jake, a confident smile on his face.


    Jack nodded, showing a small smile. "Thanks."


    The Fire Radiant nodded to him, then looked around the room, seeing everyone supportive faces. He nodded at them. "This concludes our meeting."


    Before they started leaving, their phones dinged simultaneously. They all took out their phones.


    "At the same time?" Sam hummed, looking at the phone. "It''s from Tina." He checked the message, revealing an image. "Is that... three feathers?"


    Amy narrowed her eyes as she analyzed at the image. "That looks like the phoenix feather... but why three?"


    Jake''s phone rang, prompting him to answer. "What''s wrong?"


    Everyone turned to him, as they watched his face morphed from concern, to confusion to surprise. "Really? Are you sur-okay, okay. I''ll bring Reinstar, yes I know she will take them away, but this is strange! Alright, I''ll be there." He disconnected and let an exhausted sigh.


    "What happened?" asked Amy, concern on her face. "Is Tina okay?"


    "She''s fine... She went to her room and found the three feathers... she thinks it cloned itself."


    "Cloned itself?" Lina repeated, her surprise mirrored by the others. Her expression morphed into a calculative glare. She adjusted her glasses and moved toward the door in a brisk pace. "Come! The pursuit of knowledge does not wait!"


    "Wait!" the fire warrior shouted as he ran after her. "Wait until we tell Reinstar!"


    Jack watched them leave, marring his face was a frown. "I don''t like this. Suddenly the feather changes at a time like this. This bothers me."


    "On one hand." smirked Ryu. "I smell another adventure on the horizon. Probably fighting big birds, probably kaiju size."


    The shadow warrior shivered. "Are we strong enough for kaiju monsters?"


    "Like Godzilla?" The light warrior frowned. "We would need a giant robot."


    The wind warrior groaned. "Ha! We''re better off facing a Power Ranger threat than Godzilla. Knowing us, we might fight a kaiju beast."


    "I hope not." replied the water warrior. "Facing a giant beetle was bad enough. Fighting a beast that could level downtown by stomping is too much and difficult to contain until we find a weakness.


    The ice warrior shook her head while leaving the room. "Our lives will continue to be abnormal."

 Chapter 68 - Lamenting Plume

    -Monday, 6:37pm, Ishida Residence, Tina''s Room-


    Three red feathers lay on the dresser, emitting a soft glow. Tina Ishida eyed them warily from across the room. She had called her brother a minute ago and was patiently waiting for him and Reinstar. She hoped they arrived until her mother saw the feathers. She hadn''t expected this to happen while searching her room for her comb. Then suddenly a bright light blinded her. When her vision cleared, she discovered three feathers where there should have been only one. At first, she panicked. After calming down, she took a picture of them to send to the Radiant, called her brother, and now waited for the situation to escalate since Reinstar was on her way.


    The door burst open revealing the Flora Radiant, who zipped over to her immediately.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes." Tina leaned back against the redhead''s intense stare.


    The older girl tilted her head, nodded, then zipped to the feathers on the table.


    "Fascinating." She spoke with an excited tone.


    "Uh... Lina?" Tina spoke up.


    "What happened?" The flora warrior responded, not taking her eyes off the feathers


    "I was looking for something, then a bright flash of light blinded me."


    "And the result is the feather multiplying." Lina tilted her head, smiling. "What are you?"


    "Phoenix feathers."


    "Or something else entirely." The Flora Radiant took out a pencil and placed it on the feathers for a few seconds before lifting it to examine the top. "Nothing burnt. Obviously, since the dresser is still intact."


    Jake entered the room, followed closely by Reinstar. The canokian ninja eyed the feathers with interest.


    "Bright light, feathers became three." Lina summarized to the canokian. "That''s all I was informed."


    "I see," The violet shinobi exalted slowly. She gazed at Tina who was being comforted by Jake. "Tina."


    "I know..." she sighed. "I guess I can''t convince you to let me keep them?"


    "Tina," Jake grimaced. "All it did was produce light. What if the next transformation could burn you?"


    "I... but it didn''t."


    Reinstar sighed. "I''m sorry, Tina. I know you value them because your grandpa gifted them to you, but this is the type of situation to be concerned over." She eyed the feathers. "Jake, Lina, the mana level is different than last time, right?"


    They nodded.


    "That means something is happening." The ninja massaged her temple. "The Hub has equipment that can contain them for observation before they cause real harm." She eyed the feathers. "Three feathers... kids, what do you think?"


    "It''s going to be Phoenix again!" Lina squealed.


    "Yes..." Jake grimaced. "or the Vermillion bird."


    "Or something else." Reinstar chuckled. "I''ll bring the Porta Hub for transport."


    "Why not use the teleporter?" asked the Fire Radiant.


    "Extra precaution." The shinobi turned to leave. "Teleporting with unstable mana is a bad blend. Hmm¡­" She chuckled. "Even in a world with a high abundance of mana like Galvania, teleporting using mana tech is hazardous."


    After leaving the room, Lina stared at the door, eyes widened as if she just discovered something remarkable. She spun toward Jake like a hyper child, eyes twinkled with delight.


    "Did you hear that? Teleporting in Galvania could kill us!" the flora warrior squealed.


    "That shouldn''t be something you should be happy about." scolded the fire warrior. "If that''s the case, that answers my thoughts why everyone is gone for long periods."


    "I can''t believe I never asked¡­ or Christina never asked." A grimace crossed her face. "I''m out of touch."


    "How are you out of touch?" The fire warrior raised an eyebrow, confusion crossed his face.


    Yawing, Lina approached young Ishida''s bed and lay down. "I just need some sleep."


    "On my bed?" Tina groaned.


    "Kids?" a familiar voice called


    Jake quickly ran to the dresser and stuffed the feathers inside just as his mother entered the room. Keiko noticed Lina on the bed before turning her attention to fire user with a smile.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you had company. I didn''t hear anybody come in."


    "I''m a window lass, Ms. Ishida." Lina lazily sat up. "I came in through the window. I''m Lina O''Grace."


    "She''s visiting a friend of ours. No one you''ve met, but a friend of a friend of Amy''s." Jake added, awkwardly scratching his head.


    "Oh, that''s wonderful." The matriarch turned to her. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Salutations." Line greeted.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "I thought I heard more voices," Keiko wondered


    Everyone heard a squeak from the hall, and Keiko spotted Amy and Blair poking their heads out from Jake''s bedroom before quickly pulling back.


    "Amy?" Keiko asked.


    Jake facepalmed, while Tina sighed.


    Moments later, the warriors of light and shadow apprehensively emerged from the room,


    "Hi!" Amy excitedly greeted.


    "Did you two also come through the window?"


    "Yes!" Jake quickly moved between them, a nervous chuckle escaped his lips. "Yes they did, these two climbed through the window, because my window is always open."


    "Yep!" Ryu poked his head through the bedroom. "It''s what the cool kids do."


    Jake scowled at him, prompting the lightning warrior to rub his head sheepishly.


    Keiko smiled at them, then let out a dreamily sigh. "I remember sneaking into places when I was teenager." She looked up at the ceiling, nostalgia in her eyes. "Sneaking into a school after hours just to play flashlight tag."


    "Oh?" The light warrior perked up. "You did that?"


    "Yes, but no more of that." She smiled at them. "You''re all welcome to visit anytime, but please don''t make a habit of sneaking into anybody''s bedroom." She turned to Blair. "I don''t believe we have met."


    "I-I''m Blair Agnes." The shadow warrior stammered with a shy smile.


    "She''s also visiting, but she''ll be moving here soon." Jake chuckled while patting the shadow warrior''s shoulder. "She also won''t be climbing through windows."


    Blair shook her head. "Never."


    The mother giggled. "That''s fine. It''s good to meet you." She glanced at Jake''s bedroom. "And hello to anyone else in the bedroom. You''re welcome to stay for a while, but remember it''s a school night." With that, she moved downstairs.


    As soon as she was out of hearing range, the fire warrior groaned. "That was close."


    "We should''ve checked before coming." Amy chuckled while twirling a strand of her hair. "But, good for thinking fast, Jake."


    "Lina''s spur of the moment idea." He turned to the sleeping girl. "I wonder how often she crawled through windows."


    "It wouldn''t be surprising." The shadow warrior sighed. "She admitted to s-sneaking into museums after closing when they were tracking the Masked Piper." The group stared at her, not believing her. Their stares prompted her to awkwardly twirl a strand of her hair. "I-it''s true."


    "I¡­ believe it." Jake muttered. "And she didn''t get caught, that''s good."


    "If she had, Lance and any conspiracy nut would''ve broadcast it." added Ryu, chuckling at the news. "Classic Lina.


    "Oh dear." Amy facepalmed. "What was she even doing?"


    "Nighttime tours are better." Lina lazily yelled out from Tina''s room. "It''s serene and otherworldly. I already snuck into the museum in Parkerville."


    "No, why?" whined Jake while he marched into the bedroom. "You''re going to get caught!"


    "It''s a braw way to learn from a different perspective." She waved him off. "You should give it a go."


    "If braw means good, then sign me up." Ryu stepped into the room, a mischievous expression on his face. "Maybe I''ll be more interested in ancient history."


    The fire warrior sighed. "Ryu."


    Jake turned his attention to his sister, who stood before the opened dresser, holding the feathers. A small frown marred on his face as he gazed at her solemn expression. He hated seeing her like this, knowing she would remain in that state for the next few days. He hoped this wouldn''t open old wounds again and be reminded of their deceased father.


    "Tina," He softly spoke. "I know you treasure them, but we don''t know what will happen if they multiply again."


    "I know." The young girl turned to him. "But it sucks. I have this cool mysterious artifact and it''s taken from me, a gift from grandpa no less. It might seem dangerous, but I have a feeling¡­ it''s not. I know you and the others don''t think that''s enough of a reason to leave them be, but that''s how I feel. They protected me from having my desires stolen." She smiled at them. "Even before my abduction I felt warmth and safety, like they were a good luck charm."


    "Hmmm." Lina mumbled. "No¡­ I doubt they determine the probability of luck."


    "The point is, it hurts that I have to let them be locked away." She grimaced. "They might have to be destroyed. I don''t want that, but what can I do? I don''t want to be responsible for hurting other people."


    "You won''t be," Jake reassured her, placing an arm around her shoulder. "It''s great the feathers didn''t burn you or the house. Let''s be thankful for that. For the time being, Guardian will monitor them and decide on what to do with them. Who knows maybe they will deem them safe for you to take."


    "Or transport them to Galvania for disposal." Lina stated. "Handling artifacts is one of their priorities. Caution is a must with this situation."


    "Even so." Amy walked into the room and hugged Tina tightly. "Monitoring is one step towards trying to figure out what it is. I''m sure they''ll allow you to see them again."


    "Maybe." The sister sighed. "But I want them near me, and not far away. Knowing it''s in my room gives me peace of mind. I even thought about changing them into a necklace as a memento of grandpa." She looked at the others, noticing Ryu and Blair entering the room. "You understand?"


    "You mean some deeper connection to you or something sentimental from a relative." wondered the lightning warrior. "No matter how you describe it, it''s important to you."


    "A keepsake." The shadow warrior spoke softly, rolling up her left jacket sleeve to reveal two engraved silver bracelets on her left arm. "These are h-heirlooms that were passed down from my grandma''s side. My mother gifted them to me when I turned five." She frowned. "I understand you want them as a reminder."


    Tina nodded. "Yes, I think that''s how I feel, but I just don''t want to lose them. It''s an invaluable treasure." She chuckled. "Now I feel greedy about keeping it."


    "What about that story?" asked Ryu. "What if it chose you as the maiden?"


    "There isn''t any documentation other than the known mythologies." Lina yawned while rubbing her eyes. "We can''t believe that tale. Word of mouth can change over a millennia."


    "Plus wouldn''t she be the reincarnation of the friend?" stated Blair, eyeing the feathers. "What w-would that mean if the bond was something else?"


    "Nothing!" growled Jake, his aura flaring.. "Absolutely nothing! I''ll fight a damn bird myself before anything bad happens. That tale could be complete crap for all we know."


    Amy grasped Jake''s shoulder, concern on her face. "Let''s remain calm. We need to keep in mind how the tale describes a bond between the phoenix and the maiden. If there is something awful behind it, keeping the feathers in the Hub will be a good start so it doesn''t hurt her and we''ll be ready in case anything goes wrong."


    Jake exhaled softly. He didn''t like it, but he agreed with her. Still, the worry lingered. If something happened to her, he would beat himself up for not taking the feather as soon he felt the mana. He hoped his decision wouldn''t become a disaster. He turned to Amy and nodded to her, then turned to his sister.


    "Tina, I''ve said it before: I''ll protect you."


    "We all will." the light warrior reassured.


    The other nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you." Tina smiled at them.


    Jake''s expression suddenly dropped, and he rubbed his head. "Damn¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Amy tilted her head in concern.


    "I didn''t realize this until now, but I''m sure Pilot would be very unhappy about the feathers."


    Ryu laughed nervously. "Ah ha, yeah, no kidding. He''s going to be mad at you, Jake. You''re the leader, so you''re taking the blame for this one."


    "We''re a team, so we''ll all be punished." whimpered Amy.


    "Not me." cheered Lina.


    Blair grimaced. "But we a-are a team, even if we weren''t t-there when the feather was known. We could''ve p-persuaded them to confiscate the feather. We might be punished."


    Tina giggled. "Sorry¡­ not sorry."


    Jake groaned. "I don''t want to think about it right now. Guys, go home."


    "Nope, your mom said we can stay for a while." Ryu started to leave the room. "We''re ordering pizza!"


    The fire warrior snorted. "Fine."


    As the group left the room, Tina lingered at the doorway, gazing at the feathers on the dresser for a few moments. She blinked, snapping herself out of the trance and followed the others. The red feathers remained on the dresser, emitting a soft red glow. All three briefly emitted a red light before the aura diminished, leaving only a faint outline.

 Chapter 69 - Shifting Developments

    -The Hub, 10:15pm-


    Below the main floor of the Hub was the Sub-Deck, an area designated for storage and containing dangerous elements for extensive study. If these elements proved to be too extraordinarily dangerous, enough to risk destroying the Hub, they could be launched either in space or the ocean''s depths. In one of the rooms, the three feathers were secured in a mana-infused glass cylinder, connected to mana-tech cables. These were linked to a mana-tech system designed to monitor unstable mana levels, and in case the levels reached a critical point, they would be automatically dumped. Luka and Reinstar stood before the feathers.


    The bird doctor sighed, shaking her head. "The mana is stable, nothing to be concerned about at the moment." She turned around to see a circular camera-like device aimed at the feathers. "I''ve contacted the science division back at Guardian HQ and informed them. Since they can''t make frequent trips, I''ve set a livestream to transmit everything. Two staff members, along with the system will monitor any changes during each shift. Once a week, I will deliver the collected data to them."


    Reinstar nodded. "Great, what are they thinking about the tale?"


    "From what I told them, they believe there are three possible outcomes. One, the feathers will become an egg, eventually giving birth to a hatchling. Two, they could configure into a fully grown bird. And three¡­ the unknown."


    "Really? Unknown?" groaned the purple-haired shinobi. "Why offer a third scenario?"


    "Because the unknown is what we should be wary of." the bird woman physician crossed her arms. "In theory, it could give birth to something else unrelated to the tale, or even the avian species. We need to be cautious and hope we can neutralize it."


    "Agreed." nodded the shinobi. "And what about Tina?"


    "I scheduled weekly check ups. So far, she hasn''t displayed any abnormalities and her wanting to see them is not too concerning. She hasn''t displayed manic greed for them."


    "Do you believe in reincarnation?"


    "There is no evidence." Luka snorted. "But if the tale is true, then the connection may be passed down through the line of succession, either through her mana signature or genetic code."


    "So bloodline or mana link. If that''s the case, shouldn''t Jake and Keiko be monitored?"


    "If believing the story is factored, then neither of them. Jake is a male and Keiko is older with children, therefore she is not qualified. Remember maidens need to be young and highly fertile."


    "... She''s about to be fourteen¡­ do you think of that scenario?"


    "I doubt it, but won''t rule it out. We will protect her." growled Luka. "Don''t tell the Fire Radiant, I''m sure he''ll come down and try to erase it."


    The shinobi exhaled softly. "He would, the youngling loves his family. The rest may join his crusade."


    "Trying to destroy it might increase the process further if it thinks it is threatened." She glanced at the tube. "That''s a theory we''re considering, though. Please, don''t tell the Radiant until we absolutely know what this is."


    "Understood." Reinstar mumbled as she crossed her arms. She sighed, reflecting on how things came to this. She did not learn about the feather until the conflict with the Piper and the younglings kept a secret for a month. She did not confiscate it after the conflict, reasoning that it was not causing harm. The girl must''ve known Sword Unit would have a problem with the artifact since she never visited them with it, the slightest trace of mana would give cause to suspicion If Pilot had known he would have confiscated it immediately, without question or concern for their feelings.


    "Was it too laxed?" she mumbled


    "You made an error in judgment, we all do."


    "Yeah, but it could''ve caused a major crisis. Still, because it protected the girl, I left it alone."


    "Reinstar." Luka said firmly, her gaze steady. "Learn from it. You''ve been a member of Guardian for eight years. You wouldn''t be a member of this unit if they didn''t think you were qualified."


    "I know." She sighed. "I won''t let it happen again. I''ll see what Pilot will say to me¡­ he might remove me from the team."


    "He won''t. I''m sure he''ll find a way to discipline you before taking it that far."


    Reinstar faltered. "Discipline, yay. Can''t wait."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    ¨CNext Day, Tuesday, Oct 11, The Hub, The Workshop, 5:30pm¨C


    The Workshop was a space primarily for crafting and repairs, whether to mend clothes or create new gear with the limited resources available. It was equipped with various tools, including a crafting table and a mana-powered forge. Amy sat at the crafting table, staring at three separate files of fabric pieces. She he started picking up a red piece of fabric, running her finger over the texture, her smile widened when she started to stretch it. The cheerful girl perked up at hearing the door opening. She turned to the entrance, smiling as she saw Tanya and Blair approaching her.


    "Your text was filled with emojis." remarked the ice girl with a smirk. "Has something enraptured you?"


    "First, I need your measurements! I know Christina''s, and I''ll ask the others later."


    Blair blushed slightly. "I¡­ can write them down. It''s embarrassing to say out loud."


    "There is no one here besides us." Tanya teased.


    The shadow girl pressed her fingers together, acting bashful. "Still¡­ why?"


    "I didn''t call you all here just for your measurement. I need help with designing."


    "Designing?" the ice warrior glanced at the fabrics. "Is it related to them?"


    "You bet!" The light girl handed them a piece of fabrics from one of the piles. "Stretch them."


    Blair was intrigued by the elasticity of the fabric. "Oh?"


    "Now add some mana to them."


    The girls did so and were astonished how wide they were able to stretch them by about fifteen centimeters. Blair giddily stretched them while Tanya looked intrigued


    "What do you have in mind?"


    The light warrior picked another piece of fabric from the second pile. "This pile is different from that piece of fabric. I requested enough for nine people to turn into clothing sets."


    "So that''s why?" Tanya crossed her arms. "Why is this fabric unique?"


    "The fabric''s purpose is to use mana to fix patches on clothes. Just slap it on the tear, use mana and it will fuse with it and repair it. However there is another use. You can craft a new clothing set, and with your mana, fuse it with another set of clothes. The two sets don''t need to be made from the same material; just different outfits. The best part is, instead of physically changing clothes, you can switch between them using mana. Unfortunately, you can''t add another set to the clothing after that, it will reject the process


    "So¡­this fabric can h-help us switch between uniforms?" The shadow warrior perked up, excitement in her tone. "That''s brilliant."


    "If we craft a new set of uniforms for us, we must commit to the changes." Tanya smiled. "But why us specifically?"


    "I have seen your wardrobe, Tanya. I could use your expertise."


    "No, no." Tanya wagged her finger. "Your taste always brings out your image."


    "I guess our taste in clothes brings out ourselves. And Blair, you''re great at drawing. Whatever ideas we have I want it drawn on paper or digital, whatever works super for you!"


    The shadow warrior nodded. "I''m f-flattered, but shouldn''t we ask the others for their input."


    "We will, but we''re definitely scratching capes off the list, though I''m sure Ryu might ask for one."


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Tanya nodded, then eyed the next pile. "What about the other pile?"


    "That''s the fabric I told you about yesterday. It will store your mana and generate heat." Amy pressed it against her and infused it with mana before handing it to Tanya.


    "Oh." The ice girl''s eyes raised slightly as she felt the warmth. She pressed it against Blair''s cheek. "Feel that?"


    "Oh, it''s warm!" the shadow girl cooed. "Are you including this part of the uniform?"


    "Unfortunately." sighed the light warrior. "I have been told that combining it with other fabrics could cancel the effects or explode."


    Blair perked up and glanced at the different fabrics. "Maybe you should spread them further from each other."


    "It''s only a problem if you apply mana to them. I haven''t even mentioned the one fabric that absorbs sunlight like a solar battery and makes people invisible depending on how long you charge it." She glances at the fabric. "One hour in the sun will give you fifteen minutes of invisibility?"


    "That doesn''t seem practical if you''re trying to hide for long?" Tanya raised an eyebrow.


    "P-perhaps use it sparingly when evading hostiles." Blair pondered.


    "I''m not dwelling on that for now." Amy waved the thought aside. "What we need is to look less like martial arts and more like travelers. I like the gi, but these fabrics gives us a chance to express ourselves more"


    "You have a point." nodded the ice girl. "We could add a little more accent, maybe along the shoulders."


    "I wonder what accent would blend with black?" wondered the shadow girl.


    Their attention shifted when the door opened, revealing Javo, who merrily walked in with three bowls filled with red-colored pastry spheres..


    "Younglings!" He greeted. "I was told you''d be here, Amy, but I saw Tanya and Blair enter earlier, so I had to get you bowls too.


    "Javo!" cheered the light girl. "You''re back! What did you bring?"


    "I bought everyone treats after I escorted the princess back to Chiara." He said, then sighed. "No loyalists of Brakt tried their hand."


    "That''s good¡­ r-right?" the shadow warrior sounding unsure by his disappointed demeanor.


    "It''s good they didn''t try, but I still wish to know who is in league with him. One: To test my mettle. Two: To gather more information. None of those options transpired."


    "I''m sure when Brakt reveals himself, you will be rewarded with a good brawl." smiled Tanya.


    "Absolutely!" He bellowed, and placed the tray on the table. "These are Arborbery Bliss Bites."


    "Arborberry?" Tanya hummed. "What''s that?"


    "A fruit native to Galvania, found in humid climates. I brought a bunch of fruits to the Hub you can try, but first try these."


    The girls nodded and each took a small bite of the pastry, unsure if it would be too sweet or they''d not like the taste. But as they chewed, a rush of flavor washed over them as their auras flared with a gentle glow of excitement.


    "Wonderfully brilliant!" Blair cooed. "This is one of the best pastries I have eaten! Do you have more!" She shouted as she started eating them.


    "I need the recipe, no I need to try an arborberry before thinking of making these." Tanya added with a grin.


    "Why didn''t you give us these sooner?" asked Amy, her eyes wide with delight.


    "These are made specifically to interact with your mana and give everyone a temporary boost that will enhance the flavor." Javo chuckled. "I asked the others before buying them and I received approval. Your mana has been refined since the crystals chose you."


    The shadow warrior blinked. "Then¡­ they require us to be more adept in mana?"


    "They are crafted to make you feel like your worries are melting away. Look at how your mana is flowing."


    The girls exchanged glances, noticing the way their auras were gently wisping around them, soft and soothing. They giggled, feeling their effects.


    "I do feel my anxiety dwindling." the shadow warrior smiled wieldy. "It''s very delicious and refreshing."


    "When I gave them to Ryu, he thought his clothes would suddenly rip off after taking the first bite. Do you understand what he is talking about?"


    "A reference." blushed Blair. "To an anime."


    "Seen it, superb culinary ideas, the rest is nothing worth mentioning." the ice warrior ate another pastry. "Mmm, I love it."


    "Does all food influence mana?" asked the light warrior.


    "Not all food." Explain the muscular man. "More than half of the fruits, vegetables, and grains don''t influence your mana. Arborberries replenish a small fraction of your mana. Turning it into a dish has varying results. Either nothing happens, or you experience what you have. If you eat the pastries without your current mana affinity, they can cause side effects like vertigo or hallucinations."


    "Ee!" Amy squeaked. "That''s awful. I''m glad we can eat them. We need to tell Tina not to eat them."


    "Eating the fruit by itself won''t cause harm, it depends on the type of dish you make." Javo reassured her. "You now have access to files and books about different recipes and their effects. Jin hid them after Lina started experimenting with her Ivy Seeds."


    The shadow warrior felt like she was slapped in the face with the revelation. "T-that explains how she created them." She sighed. "Polka dot hair."


    Javo chuckled. "Heard of it." He glanced at the fabrics on the table. "Ah, what do you plan on creating?"


    "We got some ideas. Cloaks and new clothing."


    The man grinned. "I see!" He pointed to the vest. "Using my mana¡­" His green vest shifted to a gray tunic. "I can change from a torn fabric to a clean one. It''s about using your mana to ''ask'' it to change, that''s all." He turned to leave. "Just an example of what can happen¡­ and the crystals might react to that particular fabric."


    "Really?" Amy pressed a hand against her chest. "Will they reject them?"


    "No, otherwise, Guardian wouldn''t support your project." He waved to them as he exited the room. "Don''t go overboard. Pick something that you want to keep around. Once you attach them to the gi, that''s it."


    After they watched him leave, they exchanged looks and nodded.


    "Well." Amy smirked. "Let''s get planning."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    ¡ªTraining Room¨C


    The room had transformed into a desert landscape with rocky pillars scattered for miles. In the area, a large leopard beast stalked toward Blaze and Aero. They stood apart with their hands extended toward each other, wind and fire mana were swirling between them. Both concentrated, their eyes glowing with their respective color. The beast growled and lunged at them, forcing them to stop. Suddenly, a water bullet struck the beast, knocking it back. Aqua stepped forward, her hand outstretched.


    "Is this the combination attack you mentioned?" She glanced at them. "I understand why you''re trying it, but shouldn''t you wait until it''s more developed before fighting that thing? Have you tried different adroit combinations to see which has the better result?"


    "It''s called the Unison Spark." The wind warrior shrugged. "Sure, we could bust it with a Blazing Fist and Tempest Fist, but if we sync the rhythm between us, the power boost will be huge. Unfortunately, it''s taking time to manifest" He turned to Blaze. "We just started, so maybe we need to reel back on the adding more pressure until we have what we need."


    "Yeah..." The fire warrior grunted. "I thought a mock battle could help us develop it faster. If this approach doesn''t work we''ll try something different. I want to remove the difficulties before we can summon the power during a real fight." He sighed, fire erupted into his hands as a red aura manifested around him. "We have to. Brakt is looming upon us, Valcron''s manuscripts are still seeking unsuspecting people, then there''s whatever is keeping Zeena and the other two Radiant occupied, and now those damn feathers!" He slammed his foot in frustration. "We need to be ready! Time is moving!"


    The others flinched at his outburst. Initially, they hadn''t realized he was this frustrated about everything, but adding the feathers to the increasing list of dangers placed more of a burden on him. They were reminded of his demeanor when the young girl was kidnapped by the Masked Piper and the aftermath. The girl was depressed for a few weeks because an image of her father resurfaced old wounds.


    "How is lil sis?" asked the wind warrior. "Is it similar to after the Piper mess?


    "No, so far she''s okay, just upset she lost an important gift from grandpa." He sighed. "But there is this feeling that something terrible will happen if I don''t have the skills to face unknown dangers. I don''t want anything bad to happen to her."


    "None of us do." the water warrior gently said. "We all feel the same as you do, but I believe you need to not force all the pressure on yourself. She is family to you, but she is also important to us."


    "We''ll smack down all the punks who try to harm her." nodded the wind warrior. "We''ll work on the Unison Spark, but I will drop the training if you start acting like an unhinged basket case. I don''t need another fool bossing me around."


    "Yeah." Blaze exhaled roughly. "Sorry if I''m becoming too emotional, but it feels like everything''s piling up. I was fine until yesterday." He paused. "I''ve been sensing for any changes in her mana, but so far, Nothing."


    "Jake." The water warrior spoke firmly. "Don''t put all the burden on yourself. She''s fine for now, and we''ll all be there if something does change."


    "Same," added Aero. "You have your squad with you to share your grief." He glanced at the approaching holo monster. "You want to throw your grief on that beast?"


    Blaze turned to see the monster. "Yeah. One more round. Aqua, can you distract it?


    "Don''t take too long. I have been refining my adroits working on new ones." She raised her arms, aiming her fingers as if they were pistols. "I can get some practice before you finish it off."


    The monster roared before charging. It furiously swiped at her with its claws, but she dodged them with swift movements. The warrior leaped in the air just as it was about to bite her. With the flick of her finger, she unleashed a small blast of blue mana


    Cyan Shot


    Her non-elemental adroit struck the beast, causing it to snarl. She followed up with an Aqua Gun, then another Cyan Shot before gracefully landing on the ground. The beast hissed as it spun around to meet her glare, launching an energy shot in retaliation. She dodged and countered with a Cyan Shot.


    Meanwhile, Blaze and Aero focused on combining fire and wind mana, manifesting carefully and quickly as possible. They remembered their past training on manifesting the hard light barrier construct and tried to incorporate those lessons into their training. The duo managed to form and condense the adroit the size of a small melon, it looked ready to burst at any moment..


    "Well?" grunted Aero.


    "Close," Blaze glared at the monster. "Aqua, kick it to us!"


    The blue-clothed warrior jumped up and spin kicked the creature to the duo. As it landed, the two warriors reeled back their arms, aiming carefully at the beast before launching their combined adroit at the beast. The fused adroit struck it head-on and exploded in a fiery burst, sending the creature onto its back. It glitched momentarily, but didn''t disappear.


    The gray-clothed warrior snorted. "Huh, it wasn''t strong enough to put it down."


    The red-clothed warrior nodded. "But we''re getting somewhere. You want to try again."


    "One more time." Aero smirked. "Let''s try to make it a little bigger."


    "You can also condense it." Aqua approached them.


    Blaze nodded. "That too."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    ¨CLiving Quarters 6:30pm¨C


    Reinstar sat across from Javo at the table, noticing the annoyed look on his face. "What''s wrong? I thought those Arborberry Bites would''ve put you in a good mood?"


    "Not really." Javo sighed. "I could''ve returned this earlier, but I had to meet a contact and run it by HQ."


    Reinstar narrowed her eyes. "What happened?"


    "A phantom from my past is still alive." growled the man. "They spotted him leaving Silverberg a week ago."


    The shinobi grimaced. "You made sure you killed him."


    "It was more of a punch that caused a cave in." He growled. "You know Silverburg is also a target of Brakt."


    "You think he joined Brakt?"


    "I Hope not, but if he has, I will involve myself in the campaign. If there is even a hint of him, I will be there with the Radiant." Javo''s eyes displayed determination and fury.

 Chapter 70 - Resonating Rhythm (1)

    -Saturday, 6:35pm, Downtown Parkerville, Buckler Dome-


    Jake stared up at the Buckler Dome, where the musical group Hamster Wheel would soon perform. He hadn¡¯t realized how fast the day had arrived, it almost escaped him until a notification on his phone, and Amy giddily reminding brought it back to his mind¡¯s forefront. Speaking of her, she stood beside him, excitement growing each second, wearing a sweatshirt with the group¡¯s logo stitched on the front. She turned to him with a wide grin.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yep.¡±


    They moved forward, but a firm pair of hands suddenly gripped his shoulder, making him jump. His initial thought was trouble.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    It was trouble in a different sense. The voice belonged to Amy¡¯s brother, Andrew. The college student visited home for the weekend, and after hearing about the concert, he decided to drive them. During the ride, Andrew asked questions, more like an interrogation, until Amy shut it down, leaving an uncomfortable silence all the way through. Jake understood Andrew was looking out for his sister. They met a few times before, though always the others around. This was the first time he¡¯d been alone with Amy and Andrew and the older boy¡¯s overprotectiveness was felt. Jake imagined behaving similarly if Tina started dating. He made a mental note to tweak this experience for his own approach.


    ¡°Brats, call me when you are ready to leave, because I know you¡¯ll be hungry. I recommend a food truck or a cheaper restaurant. Never dine in at the concession stands here, they¡¯re overpriced and you might get sick. Whatever you do, call me when you are ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely call you.¡± The light warrior reassured. ¡°We won¡¯t stay all night and lurk in seedy areas. This maiden won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Maiden?¡± Andrew narrowed his eyes, then eyed the fire warrior who wanted to vanish just now under his glare. ¡°Anything I should know?¡±


    ¡°Andrew!¡± Amy puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms. ¡°Please don¡¯t scare him!¡±


    ¡°You never called yourself that.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it again. You don¡¯t need to be too overprotective. You might give Jake ideas for his sister.¡±


    Andrew smirked. ¡°Ha, I¡¯m just kidding around.¡± He smirked at Jake. ¡°Relax, you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Jake chuckled with unease. ¡°Y-yeah. I never heard her say that before until recently.¡±


    The older brother forcibly turned the boy around to face the facility. ¡°Remember what I said about buying junk you might regret later? Alright? Good. Behave yourselves, I¡¯ll see you after you call.¡±


    The chestnut-haired girl nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡± She turned around.


    The spiky, raven-haired boy felt dread as the older boy leaned in and whispered. ¡°No funny business, Ishida. Not a date, just friends, and she trusts you. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes sir.¡± He gulped.


    ¡°Good!¡± Andrew grinned, releasing the spiky raven. ¡°Have fun.¡±


    As Andrew walked back to his car, Jake let out a sigh. He understood being protective, but maybe tone down the aggression. Still, it gave him an idea down the road. He was snapped out of his thoughts when Amy grabbed his hand and pulled him toward the arena.


    ¡°Come on, Mister Dreamer.¡± Amy playfully scolded. ¡°Fun inside, not outside!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Her smile fell slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my brother has been stingy with you. He said something to you, right?¡±


    ¡°No funny business.¡± He repeated. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is a date, we¡¯re two friends hanging out.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± She paused, a frown marred her face. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re too young to date? Like, are we just kids pretending to be adults? That¡¯s what my mom always says about people our age.¡±


    He raised a brow. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Rubbing his chin, thinking it over. ¡°Mom told me not to be too bothered about relationships, at least after the last girl. It''s just a distraction from studies and things that actually matter. At least that¡¯s what she said and I developed my own ideas from there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun being burned.¡± she agreed. ¡°People say we need to move on to the next person, but do we need to quickly jump from person to person? There is no need to rush into anything serious.¡± She turned to the arena, then back at him with a smile. ¡°We can have fun without all that pressure, right


    ¡°Who says we can¡¯t?


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± She grabbed his hand and dragged him toward the building. Jake eagerly followed, her excitement contagious as a smile spread across his face. He gazed at the back of her head, her hair bouncing with every step, and felt a calm he¡¯d come to appreciate whenever he was around her. He wondered why. It could just be her nature or a side effect of the light crystal.


    As they entered the building, an exuberant atmosphere struck them. Music reverberated through the walls, ramping up everyone¡¯s anticipation. The crowd bustled around, their voices blending into the hum of energy, mixing with the scent of body spray and concession food.


    Amy brought out her phone, raising it above her head and gestured for him to join in the shot. After taking a selfie, she submitted it to her social page.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Wonderful Time!¡± She chirped out.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found our seats yet, isn¡¯t it too early to announce that?¡±


    ¡°But we can still show everyone we¡¯re enjoying ourselves before the concert.¡± She gazed at her phone. ¡°Especially our friends. Next let¡¯s take a picture at the concession stand. Oh, and with that cutout of the group.¡±


    ¡°We could also be artsy and take one under the exit sign.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Her eyes perked up at a few notifications, immediately she checked them. ¡°Oh! Hee hee.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?


    ¡°Rei says we look cute.¡± A faint blush color her face. ¡°She¡¯s teasing us.¡±


    Jake took out his phone when it vibrated. ¡°Huh, Ryu says this place does not have good nachos. Wonder when he came here?¡±


    Amy smirked. ¡°Nachos are a source of life for him. So let¡¯s go take a selfie.¡±


    He nodded, but a sudden urge made him wince. He frantically looked around. ¡°Before that, I need to find the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Let¡¯s find one.¡±


    They asked for directions and were pointed down a hallway. Jake walked off toward the restroom, while Amy leaned against the wall, waiting. She noticed there was a line, but it moved much faster than the line for the women¡¯s. She checked through the messages from the others on her social media page. Tanya and Christina were teasing her, Blair wishing them a good time, and a few others wondering if they were a couple. She responded to clarify about them being friends.


    She was being truthful about not wanting to pursue romance, if you can call it romance at her age. If she was ready to pursue someone, maybe after she graduated, perhaps the boys would have matured by then¡­ some of them. Jake surely would stop that mindset by then, and she would be happy for the girl he ends up. Yet, that thought made a small pang of discomfort she couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    ¡°Hey, there.¡±


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a guy around her age, maybe a bit older, standing before her with a sly smile. She frowned slightly, glancing around to see if he was with somebody, but did not see anyone because of the thickening crowd.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She said cautiously, slipping her phone into her pants pocket.


    ¡°Name¡¯s Logan,¡± he said, stepping forward. ¡°You a fan of this group?¡±


    ¡°Amelia.¡± she replied, using the name a few of her Italian relatives often called her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a big fan.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty name, I¡¯m here with a few guys who are ecstatic about them. Me, I''m a fan too.¡±


    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t be here if you weren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°True, say.¡± He held out his hand. ¡°My friends are by a bench over there. We can get to know eac-.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here with a friend.¡±


    ¡°You can both come.¡± He smiled. ¡°If she¡¯s as cute as you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a he.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± His mood lowered. ¡°Your boyfriend? Huh, he must be something to come with you for this.¡±


    ¡°No h-.¡±


    ¡°Amy?


    Relief washed over her when Jake returned. She saw he looked curious at the situation, then smiled when he noticed her. For some reason, his presence made her feel safe, almost like a quiet flame reassuring her he was right there, possiblely a passive ability from the fire crystal.


    The guy analyzed Jake. ¡°Huh. Interesting. Have we met?¡±


    Jake crossed his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ you do look familiar.¡± The guy glanced at Amy. ¡°This guy, huh? You can do better.¡± He lightly chuckled before leaving.


    Jake frowned, feeling suspicious. ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Nobody to be concerned over.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She smiled, lightly punching his shoulder. ¡°My hero scared the big bad wolf.¡±


    His expression softened, a small laugh in response. ¡°Huh, I¡¯m sure you could¡¯ve handled him.¡±


    ¡°I could, but how long he would linger here was my issue.¡± She sighed. ¡°Did he look older to you? Maybe around Andrew¡¯s age.¡±


    ¡°If he is, then he needs his eyes checked.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°We need to steer clear of him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amy nodded, pulling out her phone. ¡°This is nothing to be worried about. He¡¯s gone and won¡¯t bother us, hopefully.¡± She took out her phone. ¡°We¡¯re here to enjoy ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    From the time until the performance started, they wandered around, taking selfies and chatting. Though he was enjoying himself, Jake was looking out for that guy from earlier. He didn¡¯t contemplate it before, but the comment that he ¡®looked familiar¡¯ bothered him. He wasn¡¯t a familiar face, but maybe he saw the breakup video. The thought made him cringe, but the guy didn¡¯t connect the dots immediately. Hopefully he wouldn¡¯t figure it out until the end of the concert.


    Eventually, they found themselves sitting on a bench, waiting for the show to begin. A thought came to mind, prompting him to face the light warrior.


    ¡°How is the project you and the others are working on?¡±


    ¡°Reinstar volunteered to assist us, light duty work, but she and Javo gave us tips on how to use the equipment. We should be done by early January.¡±


    ¡°Just in time for us to go to Galvania.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re excited, but let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s talk about what Hamster Wheel means to you. We never fully talked about why we like them.¡±


    ¡°I saw them on TV when I was at a friend''s house one day. He thought they were lame, but I thought they were awesome.¡± He blushed as he scratched his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, but a few of their songs are part of my Upbeat playlist I listened to right before a big soccer game.¡±


    Amy looked surprised. ¡°Really? I never thought you had something like that. Have you listened to them recently?¡±


    ¡°No, only for soccer.¡± He frowned. ¡°The last time was during the semi-finales, though we lost big time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that sucks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I should listen to the playlist again¡­ or maybe not. It could be a crutch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you, or just make another playlist.¡±


    ¡°I should.¡± He nodded. ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°My friend Diana introduced them to me. Ever since, I listen to them as a pick-me-up.¡± She blushed. ¡°I also made a playlist for when I am crafting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s often right?¡±


    ¡°Not often, I don¡¯t want to get tired of it.¡± She hummed, adding. ¡°I tried to get Dwayne into it, but he wasn¡¯t interested.¡±


    ¡°Your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She shook her head, frowning a memory. ¡°He apologized recently.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jake raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°He broke up with you because of the rumors and bullying, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he even wanted to restart our relationship.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alarm bells went off in his head, grimacing, he asked. ¡°Did you?


    ¡°No, blockhead.¡± She puffed her cheeks, slightly upset at him, and poked him on the head. ¡°Remember our conversation before? I wouldn¡¯t even bring it up if I was with someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He chuckled, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm hmm.¡± She nodded. ¡°I told him we can be friends, but he shrugged it off. He didn¡¯t want to be another guy in my circle, whatever that means.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wanted you to pay attention to him? I don¡¯t know.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°The point is I have no desire to restart a relationship with him and Hamster Wheel was one of the things that helped me stay positive through everything that happened last year.¡± she said, giving him a small, shy smile. ¡°Since Diana is absent, you¡¯re my Ham Bud.¡¯


    ¡°Ham Bud?¡± He snickered.


    ¡®Don¡¯t laugh!¡± she pouted. ¡°It¡¯s a great name!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. Okay, we¡¯re Ham Buds.¡±


    Amy nodded, feeling happy about his acceptance. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They perked up at hearing the announcement that the concert was about to start. Immediately, Amy jumped up like an excited five year old. She grabbed Jake¡¯s hand and led him to the line for seating.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to grab my hand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want us to separate in the crowd.¡±


    The boy grinned, letting him be pulled along. They moved through the bustling crowd, through doors and down the arena hall. As they emerged into the main arena, they were met with a surge of excitement, with the the crowd¡¯s energy radiating around them with pre-show music. Camera flashes dotted around them, and Amy immediately took advantage, snapping a few photos. While they could still see, they navigated through the stands until they found their seats. After settling in, they waited for the concert to begin.

 Chapter 71 - Resonating Rhythm (2)

    Soon, the lights dimmed, and there was an announcement over the speakers of the opening act for a rising star. The performance went by quickly, though the Radiant thought they were good. Then the upbeat, eccentric band of the Hamster Wheel took the stage, prompting a cheer from the crowd. Amy beamed and unconsciously grasped Jake¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t register the action, his attention absorbed by the musical group revving their performance. They were a group of twelve people, six boys and six girls, each with their own background and personality, creating a connection with fans.


    The group played songs from the beginning to the intermission, captivating the audience with their voices and choreography. Jake swayed to the rhythm, occasionally raising his eyebrows every now and then when one of his favorites did something that impressed him. Nostalgia hit him, he remembered discovering them when he turned 11, and how his interest grew after telling his father, who then bought Jake a few of their CDs.


    A tear rolled down his face as he recalled a long-suppressed memory after his father¡¯s funeral. His mother acquired time off work to spend time with him and Tina, with depression weighing them down. Some time later, while listening to his music collection, Jake felt a song resonated with him. Tomorrow was about rising above a thick fog through dark times. He carried this message ever since, even helping him weather the pain of breakup. He never added it to his playlist, but maybe he should now, especially in the coming days. He briefly looked at Amr, her joy infectious, grateful to be here with her.


    Amy perked up when another song played. ¡®Besties are Freshies¡¯. She valued her friends and family, always striving to stay positive, even though it can be difficult. She thought about Christina who was always by her side, and the constant support of Rei and Naomi. Now with the addition of the others, she vowed to make more treasured memories, especially with the boy beside her. She briefly glanced at him, glad at his enjoyment, adding this concert to another happy memory..


    When it was time for intermission, Amy stood up and stretched her arms. ¡°I need to use the restroom. I hope there isn¡¯t a long line.¡±


    ¡°Less talking, more going.¡± He teased. ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± giggling as she left.


    Jake stood up, pulling out his phone. He glanced at his notification, receiving texts from friends asking about the concert. He quickly replied while walking around, not noticing where he was moving.


    ¡°I thought I recognized that face.¡±


    He looked up to find another phone in front of him, a familiar video playing on screen. The warrior¡¯s brows furrowed as he recognized Logan from before, holding the phone. Sighing, he pocketed his phone.


    ¡°Yep.¡± replied the fire warrior. ¡°That¡¯s definitely me.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± The guy placed his phone away. ¡°And does she know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she knows about that. Why does it concern you?¡±


    ¡°And she chose to come with you despite that?¡± Logan crossed his arms. ¡°She decided to be with an embarrassment like you?


    ¡°It¡¯s her choice. I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s your business. You don¡¯t know her and you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because a guy like you, who is a complete embarrassment, is with a girl who is better looking than you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s shallow, man.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m just saying like it is. You two? Might not work out.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡±


    ¡°But are you expecting more? Don¡¯t answer if you say no. You¡¯d be lying to yourself.¡± He stepped closer to Jake as he spoke. ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t expecting something, she might and if you don¡¯t snatch her she will find someone else. When she starts spending less time with you, even forgetting about you, you won¡¯t understand why she is doing this until it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Jake''s eyes narrowed once the guy was too close to him. ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only helping, friend. She¡¯s stringing you along, making you the gullible fool until someone else convinces her you¡¯re not worth it. Just like the last girl who strung you along, recording you to show the internet how embarrassing you are. If you think she¡¯s not like that, you are lying to yourself. She built an image you like and pull the cord when she¡¯s don¨C¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Jake shoved him back, cutting off the taunt. Logan let out an exaggerated yelp, acting as though he¡¯d been pushed too hard and collapsed to the floor, drawing attention from the crowd. Shocked, Jake stared at him, wondering if he¡¯d really pushed that hard, especially as people were paying attention to him with disapproving looks. Then he saw Logan smirk for a split second before changing to a look of feigned pain.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? He¡¯s faking it.¡± Jake muttered.


    ¡°There¡¯s the guy.¡± Jake turned to his left and saw two people leading security toward them. ¡°That¡¯s the guy who hit my friend.¡±


    Jake felt a pang of frustration. Did this guy plan all of this just to get him in trouble? The next thing he knew, he was quickly blamed for being the aggressor and escorted out of the arena. Multiple witnesses pointed to him as the instigator and he unfortunately succumbed to Logan¡¯s trap. He let this guy get under his skin for accusing Amy of being just like his ex, Meredith. He knew Amy wasn¡¯t the type of person, and the idea of the two being similar left him sour.


    The security guard pushed him outside and told Jake he couldn¡¯t return to the concert. He was upset about missing the concert, but he was more upset about ruining the concert for Amy. Would she blame him for blowing it for them? No, he blew it for himself, she could still see the rest of the concert. An ache was felt at the idea of her not caring he was there and seeing the concert alone. She was looking forward to this, so would she abandon the event just to join him? No, she wouldn¡¯t do that to him. What he had to do was tell her he wouldn¡¯t be in his seat.


    <hr>


    Amy stepped out of the bathroom, relieved she made it before a long line formed. Joy still sustained her about the concert. She moved toward the stadium doors. As she stepped inside, her phone dinged. Curious, she took out her phone, surprised to see a message from Jake. She glanced toward their seats, frowning at not seeing him, and then gasped as she read the message.


    ¡°Kicked out?¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    She looked up and scowled, noticing Logan approaching her.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He feigned confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You got my friend kicked out. I¡¯m not talking to you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Logan held up his hands in mock surrender. ¡°I messed around.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get him kicked out? If you were interested in me, you should''ve known I wouldn¡¯t be with you!¡±


    ¡°Half the time it does. People can be easily swayed, depending on the circumstances.¡± The guy crossed his arms, studying her. ¡°Now you¡¯re angry. This could go two ways: you either storm off, or¡± he stepped forward and leaned in. ¡°You find something about me intriguing.¡± He stood up. ¡°But you look young, fifteen, sixteen maybe. And I¡¯m only twenty.¡±


    ¡°If you guessed that, then why?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s appearance doesn¡¯t usually reflect their age, I thought you were about eighteen. If you weren¡¯t, I could still have a little fun ruining your little date.¡± He laughed. ¡°So, what are you going to do? It¡¯s better to continue to enjoy yourself. You paid money, what¡¯s one little hiccup? He¡¯s used to it, especially since he rolled away in a trash can.


    Amy narrowed her eyes, anger rising with every word he spoke. She was tempted to send him through the wall, but she won¡¯t resort to violence unless he physically assaulted her. She glanced at her phone and typed a response to Jake before turning around.


    ¡°You¡¯re awful, no, an arrogant prick.¡± She harshly spoke. ¡°Taking pleasure in people¡¯s misery to fill your ego. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± She turned to leave.


    ¡°Not even a slap before going?¡± He laughed. ¡°Kay, bye.¡±


    Shivering in disgust, she refused to dignify him with a slap. He didn¡¯t touch her, so there was no point in retaliating even if he deserved it. She marched down the hall and exited the building, searching for Jake. She spotted him sitting on a bench with his head down. While frowning, she approached him, and sat next to him. She bumped her shoulder against his.


    ¡°Jake.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t care that he insulted me, but I pushed him for insulting you.¡± He solemnly stared at her. ¡°He said you were stringing me along and a bunch of other dumb things. I lost a little restraint and I screwed up.¡±


    ¡°You only got kicked out, it wasn¡¯t worse than that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but now you¡¯re out here with me when you could be enjoying the concert.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t enjoy it without you.¡± She roughly poked him in the forehead. ¡°I wanted to share this with you. There¡¯s no point in staying without you, it¡¯d just feel lonely.¡± She took his hand. ¡°I hate being alone at an event meant to be shared, especially if it''s with someone I care about.¡±


    Jake nodded. ¡°Yeah, I get it. I feel the same.¡±


    Amy smiled softly, brushing a lock of her hair behind her ear as she met his gaze. ¡°Good, you don¡¯t need to feel it¡¯s all your fault. There will be a next time, even if it might take some time for them to come back. We can do other fun activities.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we can.¡± He nodded, he then had a thoughtful look. ¡°For a moment I thought about transforming and sneaking back in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She playfully shushed him. ¡°We¡¯d be in trouble.¡±


    They sat quietly on the bench as the cold air flowed around them, with the noise of the city echoing in the background. It stung to miss it, but there will be another chance. Either this group would return or they could travel overseas for the musical group. Whichever it was, that was another time.


    ¡°You want to grab a bite before we call your brother?¡± asked the spiky-haired boy


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m famished.¡± replied the chestnut-haired girl.


    They left the bench and the arena to go to a place to eat. As they walked, they thought about if the next outing would be without trouble. Jake still felt bad, but not as much as before. She would disagree with him making it up to her, but he will try to plan something memorable they could enjoy together.

 Chapter 72 - Lessons from Experience (1)

    -Saturday 10:30 pm, Ishida House-


    "You two could''ve snuck in."


    "It''s not like it didn''t cross our minds."


    When Amy''s brother brought Jake home, the rest of his family were worried about his early return and even more worried about the incident that had occurred. His mother frantically asked questions, checked his face for bruises. After calming down upon finding nothing wrong, she served him tea and went to bed. The siblings retreated to his bedroom to talk, away from their mother''s ears.


    "You could''ve scared him by changing your eyes between red and their normal color."


    "I had ideas to scare him, but none of that happened. I didn''t want him to cause a scene or else my picture would''ve been taken and sent to some nutty conspiracy group. I don''t need Lance and the rest to interrogate me."


    "''Guess what, supernatural enthusiasts! The Crimson Guy of the Sentai 9 is among us!''" Tina waved her hands dramatically while making whooshing noises. "That headline will catch the attention of weirdos."


    The boy snorted. "Yeah, probably." His face softened as he eyed the girl carefully. "How are you?"


    The young girl snorted. "I''m fine, you don''t sense anything do you? If you did, you''d be on edge."


    Jake grimace. "I don''t, but I still need to know."


    "Jake." Tina sighed. "All I feel is an attachment kind of issue. A gift from grandpa is gone. Luka wants to see me on Monday, and I''ll use that day to see it."


    "Hmm." Jake nodded. "Okay."


    "And don''t blame yourself if something happens." Tina scolded. "Besides, you promised to protect me."


    Jake grinned. "I intend to keep that promise"


    Suddenly the closet door suddenly opened, causing them to jump in surprise. Jake quickly transformed, but fortunately, it was just Reinstar.


    "Yo." she waved casually.


    "Damn it!" Jake reverted to normal. "Why?"


    "It''s a classic reenactment of our first meeting. Also, Pilot''s back. Report to Hub tomorrow around 10am. Got it? Wonderful. Bye bye."


    She quietly and slowly closed the door, staring at them with a mischievous grin. Once the door shut, Keiko immediately burst into the room with a bat


    "What happened?"" She yelled out, looking around the room.


    Tina scoffed. "A strange woman emerged from Jake''s closet."


    "Oh." Keiko let out a relieved sigh, but then paused. She turned to the closet, then back at them. "Wait, what?"


    Jake held up his phone. "Sorry, just a clip on the internet. Shouldn''t have put it on full blast."


    The mother giggled. "As long as you''re okay. I''ll be in bed. Get some sleep, kids." She immediately went to her bedroom and closed the door.


    Jake smacked his face, an exasperated groan left him. "She did that on purpose!"


    "She''s just reminiscing about your first meeting."


    "That was the second, the first was briefly with Pilot." He paused, realizing what the elf woman said. "Wait¡­ did she say Pilot''s back?"


    Tina perked up. "Yeah. Looks like we''ll be seeing him again."


    "Great." Jake''s tone was less than enthusiastic. "Wonder if he will be mad.""


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -Sunday, The Hub, Conference Room-


    Pilot stood before the seated Radiant, his expression unreadable. The air in the room felt tense, making the group feel nervous. He crossed his arms and gave a small nod


    "First, I want to say I''m glad you all successfully completed your missions while I was away. Jake, Christina, Tanya, Sam, Amy, and Ryu, congratulations on improving yourselves."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The group nodded, each saying thanks.


    "Jack Vincent, Lina O''Grace, and Blair Agnes, congratulations on the success of your missions and safe return."


    "Thank you, sir." replied Jack. "Heard a lot about you."


    Blair gave an awkward nod, while Lina simply said, "Aye."


    "I read all the reports." The canokian grimaced. "I agree with Guardian''s decision to classify the temple as off limits. I''m relieved you chose not to sacrifice yourselves for a temporary solution."


    "Lina made the decision." Amy interjected. "We just followed her choice."


    "I wanted more details." Lina said. "I was curious about their intentions and whether there were repercussions to the wishes. The exact phrasing of words and whether it drew power from itself or the user made me extremely cautious."


    "Right," Christina nodded. "We shouldn''t trust something like that, even if we think we worded it perfectly.


    "Correct." stated Pilot. "Every choice we make will have an impact on the future. Piper''s decision eliminated him. While his intentions might seem noble from one perspective, I''m sure you''ve thought about the repercussions had he accomplished his goal.


    "Agreed." the terra warrior nodded. "Too many disasters, especially if it is an actual djinn."


    "And the situation in Rye." said the red headed canokian. "The Count''s actions cost that town their lives. I spoke to Luka about the situation. She informed me that three colleagues from Galvania will be checking on them for a year. Despite their decreased lifespan, they want to know if the children are able to live past their adolescence."


    Blair looked hopeful. "Will they?"


    Pilot sighed. "Before you all acquired the crystals, you had enough mana for your entire lives. They believe there is a slight chance the younglingsmightregain their mana since they are young."


    "But." Jake interjected, frowning.


    "That''s something Luka and the others are hoping for, despite evidence suggesting the opposite. Perhaps this will be the rare exception." He grimaced. "As of now, the younglings have not regained a miniscule of their mana. The team will monitor them for a year until evidence shows itself or lack of."


    "How horrifying." whispered Tanya. "I hope that braggart feels humiliated in prison."


    "All because he thought it was his right." the light warrior closed her eyes. "Just a selfish man."


    "There are artifacts that steal your mana, but you are able to regain it naturally or by disposing of the objects. However, the speculums and the transfer method are examples of an artifact that should be eliminated. The gateway has been destroyed."


    "Oh." Ryu perked up. "So¡­ there won''t be a situation for them to return?"


    "The Mirror World is permanently cut off." stated Pilot. "Just as the Temple of Desire, no one shall ever walk the grounds and the Count is locked up for life." He shook his head. "I heard he was very indignant at first, but Zeracakja silenced him with fear. Many in Guardian won''t tolerate his verbal abuse. If he knows what''s good for him, he will silence himself in prison."


    "Or pick on the biggest guy in the yard to prove he''s stronger." snarked the lightning warrior.


    "Unlikely." The Crimson Blade. "He''ll most likely be killed if he tries to fight or negotiate. Many of our prisoners won''t tolerate an outsider trying to persuade him. Guardian was very clear. So far, he''s behaving."


    "Too bad." scoffed the terra warrior. "But he''ll most likely try." He stared at Blair. "It''s best to leave him out of your mind."


    The shadow warrior gave a silent nod.


    "Agreed." stated Pilot. "I''m glad you kept up with your training alongside other projects. The princess and the Emperor send their regards."


    "Even the Emperor." whistled the wind warrior. "We haven''t met the big man, and it feels like the pressure is on."


    "When you arrive in Galvania, you won''t see him immediately. You''ll stay in Havenguard, the city Guardian HQ is located in. Havenguard is situated between the Kingdom of Chiara and another province. You may visit Chiara or other places when you have the opportunity. The princess would love to see you again, but visiting another world gave everyone anxiety." He turned to Jack. "I commend you for leading her away from thugs, even if she could fight them. There doesn''t need to be an incident."


    Jack gave a curt nod. "Understood."


    "Good. Learn what you can from the recommendations. Let it be something that benefits you." His tone shifted, expression darkened. "There is another matter that needs to be addressed. Jake, you should''ve told us about the feather as soon as you sensed mana."


    Intimidated, the fire warrior nodded. "Yes sir."


    "We don''t need more enigmas added on to an already list of problems. You are the leader, Jake Takeshi Ishida. You should''ve brought the feather to us, regardless of how your sister feels. Any object with the slightest trace of mana should be reported immediately. I hope you''re ready for the full weight of your responsibility because the promise you made to her feels hollow."


    The boy felt a lot of weight on him after hearing his full name. The tone cut deep, leaving him bitter and sullen. When he looked into the man''s disappointed gaze, the sting of letting down someone who helped train him made him feel bad. Many thoughts swirled in his mind: Would he be dismissed? Would the crystal be taken? Shaking his head, he forced the negative thoughts aside.


    "Yes, sir," he said firmly


    The Crimson Blade closed his eyes. "There are artifacts that may not seem dangerous, but if used improperly will cause repercussions. Reinstar and the others chose to observe. Personally, I would''ve confiscated it. My experience has taught me to be wary. It''s fortunate it protected Tina from the Piper, but now it''s under observation. Christina, Tanya, Sam, Amy, Ryu, you all should''ve encouraged him to report it. I don''t need to know why you didn''t, but do so in the future. Am I clear?


    "Yes, sir!" replied the five teens.


    "Jack, Lina, Blair," Pilot''s tone firm. "This applies to you as well."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Pilot nodded. "Good. Every artifact you discover must be reported to us. Failure to do so invites disaster upon us. You''ve already seen three examples of what happens when an artifact is left unchecked. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir." They replied in unison.


    "Good," The canokian moved toward the door. "Follow me to the Training Room."

 Chapter 73 - Lessons from Experience (2)

    The transformed teens and Pilot entered the Training Room, which had morphed into an eerie setting of a deserted, rundown village lit under a full moon. The air was thick with an unsettling chill. A rusty creak broke the silence, making them jump and spin around, only to find a broken door swaying slowly on its hinges.


    "We never programmed a location like this." Lumina''s voice trembled.


    "It was always deserts, fields, or forests," said Aqua. "Is there a reason why you change the scenery to an abandoned village?


    "This village holds significance." The canokian viewed the scene with disdain. "This could have been Salem if Mistress M wasn''t stopped.


    "But¡­" Frost flinched. "This doesn''t appear to be Salem from 300 years ago."


    "It''s not." Pilot faced them. "As you know the Training Room was designed based on locations from Galvania and Earth. This was once a thriving town, now it''s a Pestiferous Zone."


    "A pestiferous Zone?" Ivy perked up. "Is that what you call deserted venues?"


    "Yes, Pestiferous Zones are nearly uninhabitable areas that are difficult to cleanse, near irreversible. There are few on Galvania and Earth. Only those truly insane would live in those places and as you experienced in Salem, you could feel an eerily atmosphere if you aren''t adept in conjuring mana."


    "And Parkerville was about to become a similar place." Bolt sighed. "Or would it just be Marge''s territory?"


    "It would''ve been her territory, until circumstances forced her to step down." Pilot replied with a sneer. "What you need to know is this kind of devastation can happen. There is a field that took a thousand years to cleanse after the Radiant emerged a second time. Others were abandoned because of not discovering the correct method to purify them. Fortunately they''re few."


    "Margeret absorbed the Rage into herself to self-destruct." scoffed the ice warrior. "She cleansed the city herself with her last gambit."


    "That was fortunate," the Sword Unit leader breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m showing you this to help develop a better understanding of the threats you''ll face and to practice against a foe."


    "Who is the punk we''re fighting?" inquired Aero.


    In response, a construct materialized, drawing their attention. It took the form of a gruff-looking aviana with a medium build frame, slick gray-colored feathers with a torn right wing. His presence made the group flinch with his piercing gaze.


    "That is Brakt." Pilot said, approached the replica. "This is his form from ten years ago. We have not updated his inquiry since then, as he disappeared and was only mentioned recently. His wing was damaged from a fierce battle, but he hasn''t let it hinder him during battles."


    Immediately, the replica formed a pair of bronze tonfas and assumed a fighting stance.


    "This simulation doesn''t reflect all of his abilities, but his use of the tonfa will be beneficial to you, Amy." He glanced at the girl. "You''re first."


    Lumina hesitated, but stepped forward, manifesting her own tonfas as she approached the construct.


    "There will be times you will fight in a group or solo." He had a solemn expression. "When alone you must rely on your knowledge and skill to either hold off your opponent or neutralize them. Amy, don''t be swallowed by fear if you have no allies around you. That makes you the weakest link the enemy can exploit."


    Her eyes widened, and fear flickered across her features. "I don''t want that!"


    The canokian nodded. "Good, and Blair. Selen-ja won''t alway be present. You will journey alongside unfamiliar allies. It may be difficult to adapt, but you must learn to overcome your insecurities."


    The shadow warrior nodded, scratching her cheek


    Turning back to the light warrior, the canokian addressed the group. "Everyone will face this one-on-one. This isn''t a full representation of Brakt''s abilities, but it should give you insight into his combat prowess. Learn from this." He crossed his arms. "Now, begin!"


    The construct charged at with surprising speed, faster than she had anticipated. The light warrior jumped back before being struck from the tonfa. However, the being quickly unleashed a sidekick, which she managed to block using her tonfas. She retaliated by channeling non-elemental mana in her leg and delivering a swifty, powerful kick.


    Tangerine Stamp.


    The kick sent the construct flying through the air, but it landed gracefully on its feets and immediately rushed her again. It launched a fierce assault, forcing her to dodge and block another strike from the tonfas. Then the construct coated its tonfas with wind, and struck her side before she could react. The impact hurled her across the street and into a pile of broken barrels.


    "AMY!" Aqua and Blaze shouted.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Damn." the wind warrior grimaced and glanced at the copy. "So Brakt has an affinity to wind."


    "Remember," the flora warrior narrowed her eyes. "Every person has a natural affinity to an element. In Brakt''s case, it''s wind. For us, it''s the matter of fact of our affinities since we accepted the crystals."


    "And unlike everyone else, we can''t learn a second element." added the shadow warrior, a hint of disappointment. "Being a Radiant comes with that limitation."


    "That makes it more challenging." the terra warrior looked between Lumina and Brakt. "Mastering more non-elemental adroits will make our battles more manageable."


    "Strategy is the key." Pilot crossed his arms, noticing Holo-Brakt charging forward. "Don''t shout, let her stay focused."


    Aqua clicked her tongue as she watched the battle, while Blaze stared intently.


    Lumina''s eyes shot up as the construct rushed at her. She dove out of the way just as it struck the barrels. It turned around, quickly coated the tonfas with energy and charged at her like a relentless train. The light warrior infused her tonfas with light mana and prepared for the attack. The construct attacked with ferocity while Lumina defended with the same ferocity. They moved across the street while trading blows, each crack of the weapons resonated across the field.


    The light warrior face showed concentration, but she felt herself waiver under the intense gaze of the construct. It feinted a strike causing Lumina to block nothing except air. Taking advantage, the construct spun around, thrusting the back end of the tonfa into her stomach, before delivering a swift kick that sent her off her feet.


    Midair, Lumina dismissed her weapons and fired two Bright Shots. The construct rushed at her while dodging both adroits. Lumina reformed her tonfas just in time for the next strike. After the clash the fake aviana leapt back, coated itself in wind mana and charged at her with a sudden burst of speed that made the onlookers tense.


    Lumina quickly jumped to the side, but was surprised by her opponent making a sharp turn by swiftly slamming his foot into the ground to change its course. She raised her tonfas, grunting as the construct rammed into her, forcing her backward across the field. With a scream, they both crashed into a rundown house.


    "Damn it." Blaze shouted.


    "That''s enough." Pilot moved forward.


    Inside the house, Lumina lay flat on her back as the construct stood over her with cold, unfeeling eyes. Fear on her face, she watched as it prepared for another attack, but stopped as soon as Pilot issued the command. The construct turned its back to her, and moved away. Lumina sniffed, covering her eyes. Those merciless eyes promised to bring harm to those it engaged with. Tears slipped down her face, mix of a frustration of defeat and sorrow for those who were unfortunate meeting the real Brakt


    "Amy!" A familiar voice was heard. She uncovered her eyes to see Aqua and Blaze kneeling beside her.


    "Are you okay!?" The water warrior asked worriedly.


    "I''m sorry." the light warrior said softly.


    "You don''t need to be." Blaze grinned at her.


    They helped her and led her out of the house. The others were asking how she was. She frowned when she spotted the construct move further away.


    "Did he always have those eyes?" asked the light warrior. "I''ve never seen something like that before. Margaret was unhinged crazy, but that''s something else."


    "Like these." Pilot faced her, his eyes adopting showing the same intense glare. The group flinched collectively.


    "Yeah, that''s different from your last intense expression." shivered the lightning warrior.


    "Different from that woman." The ice warrior whispered


    "It f-feels different than b-believing you are superior." stammered the shadow warrior as she stood near Ivy, who grimaced.


    Pilot closed his eyes. "Unfortunately, you''ll encounter individuals with expressions like that. I have no doubt people in your world have or had those same eyes. Eyes that see you as nothing more than prey. There are those who enjoy fighting: to test oneself, to find a challenge and overcome it, or to defend the less fortunate. But there are those who let their bloodlust consume them, who savor power over all else, who wish to harm others."


    He glanced at the construct. "I''ve never personally met Brakt, but I have heard he was respected for his leadership and strength. However, as you have learned, his image dwindled overtime to due to his methods." He faced them. "You may develop those eyes, but if there is anything you will learn from this. You are not cold-hearted monsters. Don''t become the demon you fear, but learn to overcome and be the person you strive to be, am I clear?"


    "Right?" They nodded.


    "Amy." The canokian locked eyes with her.. "Spend some time with Selen-ja. She may not have the image of a warrior, but she is someone who still holds her heart."


    "Yes." She gave a determined nod.


    "Good. Sam, you''re next."


    Aero stretched himself before moving forward. "Boss, that sounds threatening coming from you, but I guess I''ll get my ass kicked."


    Lumina exhaled softly, hearing the chatter and the wind warrior''s march. She stared at the replica across the field preparing to attack.


    "Are you okay?" asked the worried water warrior.


    Lumina sighed. "I will be," Her gaze fixed on Brakt''s stance. "That man, I felt unconfident under his gaze. I shouldn''t have. I''m dreading meeting him soon."


    "If we fight him, it will be as a team." Aqua wrapped her arm around her friend''s arm. "If it''s the two of us, we''ll hold him off."


    "Yep."


    Aqua smile lowered. "Although, with his background he might try to use his words to persuade us."


    "Hmm?" Lumina furrowed her brows. "You think he might try to appeal to us?"


    "Yes," The water warrior scratched her head as the wind warrior started the fight. "He might say things that might make sense, things we might agree with on some level. That''s how people like him work, plant seeds of doubt or twist truths to make their ideals appear reasonable."


    "Oh." Lumina frowned, then displayed a small smile. "I won''t follow or agree with him. This was one of the topics you discussed in your debate club last year."


    "Yes, we just can''t be easily persuaded, see the lies hidden in their words.


    "Many people in history have preyed on uncertainty." Lumina and Aqua perked. They turned to Geo who stared intently at the fight. "Fake visionaries with a hidden agenda." His narrowed his eyes. "Too many wars ignited because the foolish followed a egoistical, convincing idealist with selfish ambition. We just need to be smart enough to not be easily swayed."


    "Well said." nodded the water warrior. "No matter what he says, stay grounded and not be easily swayed."


    "Ja," He shrugged. "We won''t be manipulated by an upcoming despot."


    Blaze listened to their conversation while watching the Wind Radiant engage the construct. A thought struck him, Brakt could try to explain his reasons and appeal to them. Or the man was too egotistical to consider reasoning and believed his slight against him was something that should leave the two territories in ruin after he campaign was done.


    As he watched Aero be defeated by the hologram and the eyes displayed from it, he knew this man was someone they needed to be careful with.

 Chapter 74 - Moving Forward

    ¨COct. 23, Saturday, The Hub¨C


    Jack, Jake, Lina, and Luka stood before the healing pod that contained the Terra Radiant''s sister. Jack appeared worried as he gazed at his sister. The desire to release her was buried under the fear that Johanna''s desire will never return. This was why he asked Lina and Jake to be with him for support. They also acquired a gurney to transport the sleeping girl to the lab


    "Ya being a worrier, Jack." Lina spoke up. "It''s been long enough and now we have to see the result."


    "I know."


    "Then let''s sate our curiosity and open that pod, Luka!"


    "It''s Jack''s choice." reminded the physician.


    Lina yawned. "Mhm, just speaking for him."


    The fire warrior nodded. "You can''t keep her sealed forever. It''s best to know now and decide from there."


    The terra warrior nodded. "Ja."


    "Aye." responded the flora warrior. "So¡­?"


    Jack exhaled softly and turned to Luka. He nodded to her, prompting her to do the same, then waved her hand on the surface of the pod. A pane slid open,l revealing buttons inscribed with foreign letters. She pressed a few, then closed the panel. She stepped back as the edges of the pod glowed softly before a hiss of air escaped. As the last of it escaped, the front of the pod raised up from the bottom.


    Once the pod fully opened, the sleeping woman was exposed to the all. Luka approached the sleeping woman with the gurney and gently transferred the girl, clothed in a gray bodysuit, on it. She pulled out a tablet device and scanned the woman.


    "Based on past data, I requested an updated scanner. After recent events, I want to be very thorough with my patients."


    Jack''s eyes narrowed. "Meaning."


    "I''m scanning her mana to make sure it''s at favorable levels." She nodded. "Abnormal status¡­ negative." She breathed a sigh of relief. "Let''s take her to the lab."


    "And if her mana wasn''t stable?" wondered the flora warrior.


    "We''d transport the patient for further analysis." She smiled warmly. "For now we''ll transport her to keep her comfortable until she regains consciousness."


    A soft moan was heard, causing everyone to stare at the stirring woman. The older Vincent''s head shifted slightly before her eyes fluttered open. She weakly gazed at the group before her attention landed on Jack. To their surprise, she smiled faintly. She weakly reached for him.


    "Ja..ck."


    He grasped her hand. "Ana."


    Jake leaned in to Lina. "Nickname?"


    "Aye."


    The woman weakly spoke to Jack in her native language before exhaustion overcame her and she drifted back to sleep. Jack had a panicked expression as he turned to the physician..


    "Many experience this after exiting the pod. Even the strongest will feel unfocused, no matter how much bravado they have. Come."


    Luka pushed the gurney out of the room.


    "What did she say?" asked the fire warrior.


    The terra warrior faced him, a small smile on his face. "I can feel." Then without another word, he followed the physician


    The flora warrior smiled brightly. "Ah, braw!"


    "Yeah¡­ braw means good, right?"


    "Aye." Lina approached the door. "Today''s already fascinating."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    An hour had passed since Johanna was removed from the pod. Jack sat on a chair while Luka worked at her desk. The stoic youth found himself occasionally tapping his foot nervously, only to force himself to stop. He heard her say it clearly, groggily, ''I can feel.'' He didn''t fool himself into thinking it, he knew he wasn''t. Being the only one near her didn''t mean he had imagined it. Right?


    There was also the chance she had merely reacted to his touch. He shook his head. There was no point in wallowing in doubt. He had enough doubt and ache in his life. Though, he wasn''t naive enough to think this would solve all his problems. Not every problem, just some. Their¡­ parents¡­ never contacted the institution Johanna was supposedly in. He knew that woman pursued a different avenue while that man focused on his new family and paid for his online academia. That was better than attending the same institution or attending the same district as that man''s family.


    All he needed was right here¡­ with them.


    Jack smirked. "Them." He whispered. He understood the meaning. He didn''t always participate in the activities they hosted, but he was warming up to them. They were a good group. Even if he didn''t fully believe in destiny or how the crystals functioned, he appreciated having met them.


    A soft moan broke through his thoughts, making him look toward the woman''s sleeping form. Johanna slowly opened her eyes. She blinked twice before locking onto him. Slowly she sat up, the action catching the aviana''s attention. Luka spun around while shifting her appearance to a blonde-haired woman, precaution to put Johanna at ease and in case she didn''t retain her memories.


    "Jack," She spoke, her eyes widening as she took in the room. "Ah¡­" She turned toward Luka. "Hmm?" She perked up, remembering the doctor. "Lu¡­ka?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    The girl smiled, then spoke. "Aviana."


    The physician chuckled before reverting to her normal form. "You remember."


    "Ja." She nodded, before turning to Jack. "Hello, my brother."


    "Johanna." Jack clenched his fist, his eyebrows furrowed. "Can you feel? Do you have desires? What about dreams?"


    The girl blinked, before gasping. Her hand shot to her mouth before looking down at her wrist. Tears welled up as another revelation rose up. "Ja¡­ I can! But¡­" She covered her face. "Entschuldigung, Jack, Luka. I tried to¡­ to."


    "It''s fine!" Jack shouted, then grabbed her in an embrace. "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you are here, alive and you actually have the desire to live."


    Johanna continued crying. "Danke¡­ but."


    "Please." the terra warrior started tearing up. "Don''t spiral. Please."


    Luka turned around and moved to a different area of the lab to give them space. She continued to cry while the boy hugged her tight, remembering this was real. They remained in that position for five minutes before releasing each other. Johanna wiped the tears from her face.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "How long?"


    "It''s October."


    She gasped. "That long? Oh no!"


    "What?!"


    She furrowed her brows. "I missed the Hamster Wheel tour."


    The boy groaned. "Yeah, they finished today."


    The older woman smiled sheepishly. "I do enjoy their music." She suddenly straightened up. "Wait, what about the Masked Piper? Did you stop him?"


    "Ja." He nodded. "We stopped him. He''s gone."


    She frowned. "You had to kill him¡­ correct?"


    "No¡­ he died a different way." The boy crossed his arms. "It''s a long story. The others were involved too."


    "Lina and Blair helped you?"


    "No, Blair was in a different situation. More Radiant were chosen."


    She smiled brightly. "Wunderbar, Jack. I''m happy you made more friends."


    "More like teammates."


    She sighed, pouting at him. "Don''t build yourself a wall, my little brother."


    "Ja." He sighed. "They''re nice. They might be outside right now¡­ and there are more Guardian members than Luka, Selen-ja and Jin."


    "Oh, maybe I can meet them now."


    "I would prefer you to rest." Luka spoke up from across the room. "Visitors should be limited to three at a time."


    Jack nodded. "Lina, Blair and¡­ Jake if they are available. If not, the others can come."


    The bird woman nodded and left the room.


    Johanna turned to her brother. "And what about¡­ our parents? I know they believed I needed to move on from my ''depression''.


    "They believe you are in an institution somewhere. They never visited." He scoffed. "We do have a plan for that scenario, but we never used it."


    "Hmm." She sighed, disappointment shown on her face. "To think I looked up to them." She closed her eyes. "I need to work hard on pursuing a job." She perked up. "And school?"


    "Online," The terra warrior shrugged. "He and I have an agreement. It''s better that way."


    The older sister shook her head. "That man."


    "What''s done is done." The terra warrior crossed his arms. "It would be pointless to try and rebuild a relationship with them."


    "If they felt the same about me, I already made up my mind. I''m done with them."


    "Hm." He nodded, "We both arrived at the same conclusion."


    "Johanna!"


    Lina and Jake approached them, the plant warrior beaming with excitement.


    "Lina." The older sibling happily responded as the flora warrior rushed forward and embraced the older woman. "You''re doing well."


    "Aye." Lina looked Johanna in the eyes. Her smile widened. "Yer lookin'' more lively, none of that dead-eyed stare."


    Johanna nodded. "Thank you." She turned to Jake. "Are you one of the Radiant?"


    "Yes, ma''am. I''m Jake Ishida, the Fire Radiant."


    The older sister shook her head. "You''re polite, but please don''t call me ma''am or frau or miss. You can call me Johanna. I won''t mind."


    The boy nodded. "Alright. Johanna."


    "Good, I assume you have tales of your adventures, right?."


    "Do you really want to hear them?" the terra warrior raised an eyebrow.


    "I do. Especially how you stopped the Masked Piper. I''ll be here for a time until Luka lets me leave."


    The flora warrior turned to the fire warrior. "You start."


    "Me?"


    "Aye. Your adventures lead to ours."


    The boy scratched the back of his head. "Well, I don''t want to make it too long. I met Pilot after I moved to Parkerville¡­"


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    -An hour later-


    Jake and Lina said their goodbyes as they left the lab. Leaving the two alone. Johanna exhaled softly, turning to the boy. "Three villains... and you may encounter more in Galvania. I thought the Masked Piper was awful, but the others are not as sympathetic."


    The terra warrior closed his eyes. "Ja, he may have suffered tragedy, but his grief consumed him." He slightly opened them. "I doubt his wife would want to be revived after learning of his actions."


    She nodded. "Did you fear you wouldn''t escape the mirror world?"


    Jack frowned. "Yes." He lowered his head. "I feared you would react negatively if you found out."


    "I would have, but that scenario never came." She sighed. "I will worry about you when you engage in battles. I want you to understand I''ll always be rooting for you."


    Jack nodded. He perked up at hearing a door opened. He looked over, sensing who it was. Once he sensed three presences he turned to her."


    "We have company."


    Appearing before them were Blair, Amy, Tanya, and Jin. The shadow warrior excitedly rushed up to the older woman. "Johanna! Lina told us you''re normal again, that''s wonderful!"


    "Blair," responded the elder Vincent. "You''re more forward than I last saw you."


    "Y-yeah!" Blair responded, blushing. "I''m trying to i-improve."


    "I''m glad for you." She turned to look at Jin. "Hi, Jin."


    The blonde knight knelt to her. "I apologize for not thwarting the Masked Piper sooner. Every minute he walked was another moment you were suffering!"


    "It''s alright." Johanna nodded to him. "It''s not your fault."


    "Splendid!" Jin dramatically shed tears. "Your forgiveness is boundless!"


    The terra warrior sighed. "Jin."


    Johanna looked toward the light and ice warriors. "You''re both Radiant, correct?"


    "Yes." Amy happily waved. "I''m Amy Angelo, Radiant of Light."


    "Tanya Winfield." The ice warrior humbly nodded. "Radiant of Ice. How are you feeling?"


    "I feel better, but still tired. Thank you for asking." She glanced at Jack. "I hope Jack didn''t give you a negative first impression."


    "Johanna." groaned the terra warrior.


    Tanya smirked. "Mr. Vincent is just shy. He''s mellowing out over time. Beneath his hardened shell is a kind gentleman."


    "Oh!" Amy analyzed the boy''s embarrassed face. Her expression turned to a bright smile. "I see it!"


    Jack scoffed and glared. "Enough, I don''t need you all to analyze me,"


    "My apologies." Tanya replied.


    "How long would you need to stay?" questioned the shadow warrior.


    "Luka wants to observe me for the next five days. That will give me the time to plan my next steps. I lost months of my life because of that foolish man."


    The light warrior nodded. "You can still catch up despite missing parts of your life." Her face brightened. "Jack, isn''t there something else you can do besides staying here? You can use the Training Room to be on the moon!"


    "What relevance would being on the moon accomplish?"


    "You get to feel what it''s like being on the moon. You can lay on the ground, have inspiration while observing Earth or another planet."


    "She wants you all to do an activity besides confining yourself to bed." Tanya placed a hand on her hip. "Not performing an activity when there is an opportunity is not in her mindset."


    The terra warrior nodded. "Noted, but it can''t be strenuous."


    Blair perked up. "I do have a deck of cards." She frowned. "But¡­ c-currently I am technically mid-flight. Retrieving anything from my luggage is a problem."


    "Jack told me you''re moving to America." She tilted her head. "But you said midflight¡­ oh your Dummy Doll is on the plane."


    "Yes," the shadow warrior nodded. "I feel bad about it, but I w-wanted to be here and not stuck on a plane for hours. I''ll return as soon as we move in."


    "I probably would''ve done the same thing." spoke the light warrior. "Riding a plane is fine, but sitting there for hours can be boring. Sometimes the entertainment is not good."


    "Teleporting is an applicable option." added the ice warrior. "More serviceable than other conventional vehicles."


    "I think I can agree on that." Johanna smiled. "I hope you have a good experience, Blair."


    Amy nodded. "She will, with us! Sam knows a guy at that school, and we have a plan to convince her uncle to transfer to our school. We just need to nudge ourselves somewhere into her life organically so her uncle won''t be suspicious." She winked and comically held a thumbs up. "Then we can convince him to transfer Blair to our school. Mission Accomplished!"


    "Ryu developed a complicated plan to convince her uncle." Tanya sighed. "It was very unrealistic. You''ll understand when you meet him."


    "He''s eccentric," said Jack. "You''ll meet him soon."


    "Sounds wonderful. I''m interested in getting acquainted with your friends and mentors." Johanna mused. "Tanya, Amy, is it true you fought a beetle?"


    "That was a tough bug." said the light warrior. "After telling the others to find the Piper, we got ready to face it."


    <hr noshade="noshade" size="1">


    Three hours had passed. During that time, Johanna had met the rest of the team. Even Pilot said a few words, wishing well before leaving. She saw warmth in all of them, each with differing temperaments. After things calmed down and everyone went to do their own thing, he remained by her side until she carefully stood on her feet and began walking, albeit wobbly due to being in her unconscious state. Currently, he stared at her conversing with Luka. She would need to remain in the Hub for a few days for observation.


    Relieved as he was for her recovery, he couldn''t shake the worry about potential side effects. So far, the people who have recovered are functioning well, but experience taught him to always be ready. From his parents divorce, his time in a gang, and now his duty as a Radiant, all had ingrained in him the same lesson; be ready and don''t falter.


    If his sister succumbed, he would do everything in his power to help her, even if Guardian told him there was nothing that could be done.


    "Jack."


    His thoughts were snapped out when Johanna stood before him, concern displayed on her face. He sighed as he met her gaze.


    "What did Luka say?"


    "I can stay in the Hub while applying for a job and housing."


    He shrugged. "I tend to sleep here a few days a week while my clone stays at the apartment."


    She frowned. "Father should never have isolated you from his life. You don''t deserve that. You were once a sweet boy." She started shedding tears. "You had to grow up too fast."


    "It''s fine."


    "It shouldn''t have been, Jack." She cupped his cheek. "Being a Radiant, I will worry about your future conflicts, but everyone around you is good-natured. Please try to participate in their fun times during Non-Radiant affairs."


    Solemnly, the Terra Radiant nodded, feeling a bit of weight in her words. "Of course."


    "Good, let''s become the family we need."


    "Right." He nodded.